ii|iii||ii|iili|il!ii:iiai:sl^^ 


Columbia  ®nitJtm'tj) 

intlieCtlpotlfttJgark 

THE   LIBRARIES 


Bequest  of 

Frederic  Bancroft 

1860-1945 


TF[K 


LIFE  AND  TIMES 


THE  KEY,  JESSE  LEE. 


BY 


LEROY    M.    LEE,    D.D. 


>  ' ;  .,'3    J' If  ^hoa  \pyiHldii  le^p  ii/Jove, 
>     ,'     '    ',  Fiijst  tjo^jr  in'hijly  fefir;  , ' 

So'Il'fe'a'wihtei''s'rrt6iif  ifiay  prove 
i     J  ?i   ?   5  '^To&;biioh[ye'ja><fs|  ■/eaf.'>J— Keble. 

"  In  all  thy  W-nVs'iad^n^wiVclgeJ^iiiJi  '?^^f^i  s'?"  dftec  thy  paths."— Provkkbs 


SOUTHERN  METHODIST  PUBLISHING  HOUSE. 

1860. 


.\r 


.\^ 


Z^/J 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1848,  by 

JOHN    EARLY, 

in  me  Clerk's  Office  of  the  Eastern  District  of  Virginia. 


39 


vo 

HIS   SURVIVING    FRIENiVS, 

AND    HIS    SONS   AND   SUCCESSORS   IN    THE    MINISTRY 

OF    METHODISM    IN    THE    UNITED    STATES, 

tKE    FOLLOWING   NARRATIVE   OF    THE    LIFE,    ZEAL,    AND   DEVOTIOF 

OF    ONE    OF    -UHE    FATHERS 

OF    THE    AMERICAN    METHODIST    CHURCH, 

IS 

BESPECTFULLY    DEDICATED. 


PREFACE. 


In  offering  to  public  consideration  the  biography  of  one  who  has  been 
long  dead,  the  author  is  aware  that  a  reason  for  such  a  proceeding  may 
be  well  demanded.  He  has  no  hesitation  in  meeting  an  expectation  so 
obviously  just  and  proper.  But  in  obeying  such  a  behest,  fidelity  to 
truth  involves  him  in  a  position  of  great  delicacy,  and  may  expose  him 
to  the  suspicion  of  seeking  to  honour  the  dead  at  the  expense  of  the 
living.  Conscious,  however,  of  aiming  only  at  the  truth  of  history,  and 
of  independence  of  all  selfish  considerations,  he  enters  upon  his  task 
without  reluctance,  and  will  wait  the  issue  of  his  facts  without  either 
anxiety  or  fear. 

The  individual,  a  narrative  of  whose  life  is  recorded  in  the  following 
pages,  died  in  1816,  leaving,  as  a  legacy  to  the  Church,  an  example 
rich  in  Christian  excellence,  and  replete  with  memorials  of  self-sacri- 
fice and  devotedness.  In  1823,  a  Memoir  of  his  Life  was  published  by 
one  of  his  contemporaries.  This  work  was  not  only  unsatisfying  to  the 
immediate  friends  and  relatives  of  Mr.  Lee,  but  it  disappointed  the  just 
expectations  of  the  Church.  It  was  essentially  defective  as  a  por- 
traiture of  his  character,  and  left  a  great  gulf  of  discrepancy  between 
his  public  fame  as  a  distinguished  and  successful  minister,  and  the 
recorded  narrative  of  his  labours.  No  one  familiar  with  his  reputation 
in  the  Church  could  find  anything  either  to  authorize  or  justify  it  in  hia 


VI  PREFACE. 

Memoirs.  There  were  causes,  however,  that  may  very  safely  be  plead 
in  extenuation  of  this  complaint,  that,  in  justice  to  the  author  of  the 
Memoir,  ought  to  be  stated.  Mr.  Lee  left  a  very  copious  Journal  of  his 
life  and  ministerial  labours.  These  were  given  to  the  Virginia  Confe- 
rence, and  by  them  placed  in  the  hands  of  a  committee,  to  be  prepared 
for  publication.  The  committee  suffered  several  years  to  pass  without 
completing,  or,  it  is  believed,  even  commencing  the  duty  devolved  upon 
them.  In  the  mean  time  the  Church  was  demanding  the  work  of  the 
Conference,  and  the  Conference  was  urging  the  committee  to  its  duty. 
A  session  was  nigh  at  hand,  when  a  report  was  to  be  made  on  the  sub- 
ject. Under  these  circumstances  the  MSS.  were  placed  in  the  hands 
of  one  of  the  committee  by  his  colleagues,  with  instructions  to  com- 
plete the  work  without  delay.  This  only  left  time  for  compilation.  In 
view  of  these  facts  the  imperfection  of  the  work,  without  any  dispa- 
ragement of  its  author,  might  have  been  predicted.  It  was  the  family 
dissatisfaction  occasioned  by  what  was  deemed  the  material  defective- 
ness of  the  work  in  setting  forth  the  true  character  of  Mr.  Lee,  that 
led  the  present  writer,  very  soon  after  his  entrance  into  the  ministry  in 
1828,  to  enter  upon  a  course  of  preparation  for  what  he  hoped  to  make 
a  more  complete  and  characteristic  portraiture  of  his  venerated  rela- 
tive. At  a  subsequent  period,  this  meditation  of  his  heart  was  con- 
firmed on  reading  the  meagre  sketch  and  "  faint  praise"  awarded  to 
"the  Apostle  of  Methodism  in  New  England,"  by  the  author  of  "A 
History  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church." 

But  in  prosecution  of  the  self-imposed  task  he  has  met  with  difficul- 
ties, the  anticipation  of  which  would  have  deterred  him  from  the  under- 
taking. In  the  burning  of  the  Methodist  Book  Room,  in  New  York,  in 
1836,  the  MSS.  of  Mr.  Lee,  which  had  been  deposited  there  for  safe 
keeping,  were  entirely  destroyed.  This  loss  was  severely  felt  at  every 
stage  in  the  preparation  of  the  work.  It  may  have  been  only  partially 
surmounted  in  a  resort  to  the  selections  of  his  former  biographer,  and 
to  the  facts  and  incidents  of  contemporaneous  history.  If,  after  all, 
any  surviving  friend  of  Mr.  Lee  should  discover  a  defect  in  the  por- 
traiture of  his  character ;  or  any,  who  have  formed  their  judgment  of 
him  from  the  numerous  anecdotes,  yet  extant  and  so  often  repeated,  of 


PREFACE.  Vll 

his  wil  and  humour,  should  complain  of  their  absence  from  the  work  : 
It  is  the  solace  of  the  author,  that  he  can  say  to  the  former,  he  has 
"done  what  he  could"  to  give  perfection  to  his  picture,  after  calling 
upon  them  in  vain  for  assistance  to  enlarge,  enliven,  and  colour  it  with 
a  life-likeness ;  and  to  the  latter,  that  Mr.  Lee  had  higher  excellencies 
than  wit.  and  holier  instincts  than  mirth.  Indeed,  wit  and  mirth,  which 
were  but  the  sparkle  of  a  superior  mind  and  a  cheerful  heart,  were 
only  partial  elements  of  a  nature  highly  endowed  and  exquisitely 
adjusted  for  the  work  to  which  Providence  assigned  him.  He  was 
occasionally  witty ;  but  he  was  habitually  pious  and  prayerful.  It  is  a 
humiliation,  but  it  proves  the  waywardness  of  humanity,  that  his 
•'  readiness  at  repartee"  is  treasured  and  magnified  ;  while  his  humble 
devotion  and  earnest  fidelity  to  God  and  man,  are,  if  not  altogether  for- 
gotten, not  very  highly  esteemed,  or  remembered  as  a  less  popular 
peculiarity.  It  is  to  retrieve  this  feature  of  his  character,  and  repro- 
duce, as  nearly  as  practicable,  the  living,  active,  pious  man,  that  these 
proofs  of  his  faith  and  love  have  been  collected,  and  brought  to  the 
consideration  of  the  Church. 

The  times  in  which  Mr.  Lee  lived  and  laboured  were  full  of  interest. 
Methodism  was  then  in  its  forming  state.  So  also  was  society.  They 
were  adapted  to  each  other.  Both  were  young,  ardent,  and  enter- 
prising ;  "  rejoicing  like  strong  men  to  run  a  race."  The  downfall 
of  the  English  hierarchy,  civil  and  religious,  offered  to  both  a  career 
refulgent  with  righteousness  and  boundless  as  eternity.  They  entered 
it,  and  the  race  was  for  immortality.  Let  the  civil  historian  describe 
the  brilliant  course  our  country  has  run  in  giving  to  Freedom  a  home. 
Ours  is  the  less  popular,  but  not  less  valuable  or  useful  duty  of  record- 
mg  the  career  of  a  Church  foremost  in  giving  liberty  to  conscience,  and 
in  carrying  the  joys  of  salvation  to  the  weary  and  heavy-laden.  The 
student  of  Methodist  history  must  recur  to  the  times  comprehended  in 
the  following  narrative,  to  learn  the  elements  of  its  organization.  He 
w411  never  be  able  to  analyze,  explain,  and  defend  the  principles  of  the 
compact  and  strong  system  of  Methodism,  without  familiarity  with  the 
opinions  of  the  Fathers  of  the  American  Church,  and  the  events  of  her 
earlier  history.     A  large  measure  of  this  kind  of  information,  not  before 


vm  PREFACE. 

given  in  detail,  will  be  found  in  the  present  volume.  It  was  one  lead. 
ing  object  of  the  undertaking  to  bring  to  light  facts  and  principles  only 
partially  known  and  imperfectly  understood  by  the  general  reader. 
For  his  success  in  this  desire  of  his  heart  his  work  must  speak.  He 
refers  to  it  with  a  sincere  and  confiding  trust  that  its  biography  may 
enliven  the  reader's  religious  experience;  and  its  history  augment  his 
information  and  strengthen  his  confidence  in  the  heaven-directed  mis- 
sion of  Methodism.  In  these  results  he  will  find  his  first  and  holieet 
earthly  reward. 

Richmond,  Va.,  March  1848. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER    I. 

FROM  HIS  BIRTH  IX  J758,  TO  HIS  CONVERSION  IN  1773. 

Introduction  —  Civil  History — Washington  —  Ecclesiastical  History — Law  of 
Propagation — Luther — Wesley  —  Methodism  identical  with  Religion — Re- 
mark of  Robert  Hall — Co-laborers  and  Successors  of  Wesley — Life  of  Mr. 
Lee  interwoven  with  early  American  Methodism — Birth  of  Lee — Youth — 
Education — Anecdote — Note — Morals^Colonial  Church  Service — Influence 
of  Catechetical  Instruction — Singing — Character  and  Influence  of  it — State 
of  Religion  in  Virginia — Character  of  the  Clergy — Rev.  D.  Jarratt — Family 
of  Mr.  Lee — Introduction  of  Religion  into  it — Happy  Results  upon  Domestic 
Relations — Parental  Decision — Unites  with  the  Methodists — Awakening  and 
Conversion  of  Mr.  Lee — Great  Spiritual  Distress — Revival  of  Religion — Re- 
ligious Ignorance  of  the  People — Note — Mr.  Jarratt's  mode  of  Teaching  the 
People — Rev.  Mr.  McRobert — Introduction  of  Methodism  into  Virginia.     15 


CHAPTER    II. 

FROM  HIS  CONVERSION  IN  1773,  TO  HIS  ENTRANCE  INTO  THE  MINISTRY 

IN  1779. 

Religious  Condition  of  England — Wesley — Rise  of  Methodism — Providential 
Introduction  of  it  into  America — Robert  Williams — Visits  Norfolk,  Va. — Blr. 
Fillmore  visits  Southern  States — Controversy  with  a  Clergyman  in  Norfolk — 
Great  Wickedness  of  the  People — Second  Visit  of  Mr.  Williams — Preaches 
in  the  Street — Effect  on  the  Hearers — Visits  Petersburg — Forms  a  Circuit — 
House  of  Mr.  Lee  opened  for  Preaching — Great  Revival  in  1774-5 — Co-ope- 
ration and  usefulness  of  Mr.  Jarratt — Effects  of  the  Revival  upon  the  Reli- 
gious Character  of  Mr.  Lee — Anxiety  to  do  Good — First  Public  Exhortation—" 
Death  of  R.  Williams— His  Character  and  Usefulness— Removal  of  Mr.  Lee 
from  his  Father's  House— Appointed  Class-Leader — Habits  of  Study — 
Preaches  his  First  Sermon  in  1779— Supplies  the  Place  of  J.  Dickens— What 
Constitutes  a  Call  to  the  Ministry— Increase  of  Methodism  in  Virginia.      42 


X  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER    III. 

FROM  THE  COMMENCEMENT  OF  HIS  MINISTRY  IN  1770,  TO  HIS  ENTRANCE 
INTO  THE  TRAVELLING  CONNEXION  IN  1783. 

War  of  the  Hevolution — English  Preachers — Public  Distrust  of  them — Return 
of  several  to  England — Maltreatment  of  Messrs.  Hartley  and  Garrettson — 
Silence  of  Mr.  Asbury — Effects  of  these  things  upon  the  Societies — Without 
Pastors  and  Ordinances — Controversy  respecting  Ordinances — General  \ievf 
of  the  Question — Origin  of  the  Question  in  1777 — Postponed  in  Conference 
of  1778 — Conference  at  Broken  Back  Church  in  1779 — Full  account  of  the 
Proceedings  of  this  Conference — Ordination  of   Ministers — Grounds  of  its 

.  justification — Protest  of  the  Conference  in  Baliimore — Sends  a  Deputation  to 
Virginia — Mannakin  Town  Conference — Difficulties — Adjustment — Happy 
Effects — Mr.  Lee  in  a  new  Sphere — Drafted  into  the  Army — Refuses  to  bear 
Arms,  and  is  Imprisoned — Anecdote — Family  Prayer  in  the  Guard-house — 
Morning  Worship — Released  and  Promoted — Preaches  on  the  Sabbath — Ex- 
ecution of  a  Tory — Retreat — Anecdote — Profanity — Efforts  to  do  Good  among 
the  Soldiers — Released  from  the  Army — Returns  Home — Industry  in  Preach- 
ing— Itinerancy — Dread  of  entering  it — DifHcultie.s  and  Encouragements — 
War  Spirit  in  Virginia — Disastrous  Effects  on  Religion — Conference  in  Vir- 
ginia— Declines  joining — Travels  awhile — Assists  in  forming  a  new  Circuit 
— Enlargement  of  Methodism 72 

CHAPTER    IV. 

FROM  HIS  ADMISSION  INTO  THE  TRAVELLING  CONNEXION  IN  1783,  TO 
THE  ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH  IN  1784. 

Itinerancy — Mr.  Lee  enters  the  Travelling  Connexion — Conference  in  Virginia 
— Temperance  Measures — Slavery — Appointed  to  Caswell  Circuit — A  sleepy 
Congregation — Transferred  to  Amelia  Circuit — Extracts  from  his  Journal — 
Labours — Experience — Conference  of  1784  at  Ellis's  Meeting-house — Mr. 
Jarratt's  Sermon — Appointed  to  Salisbury  Circuit — Journal — A  sick  Lady — 
A  dangerous  Ford — Anecdote,  Note — General  Conference  of  1784 — Inability 
to  attend — Organization  of  the  Church — General  Review  of  the  Proceedings 
and  Principles  of  "The  Christmas  Conference," — Mr.  Lee  at  his  Work — 
Meets  with  Bishop  Asbury — Gown  and  Bands — Travels  with  the  Bishop  to 
Charleston — Inception  of  his  Mission  to  New  England — Preaches  in  Charles- 
ton— Returns  to  his  Work — Administration  of  Discipline — Closes  his  year's 
Labour — Reflections — Prosperity  of  the  Church  consequent  upon  its  Organi- 
zation       11] 


CHAPTER    V. 

FROM  THE  ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  1784,  TO  THE  INTRODUC- 
TION OF  METHODISM  INTO  NEW  ENGLAND  IN  1780. 

The  Ministry — First  Conference  in  North  Carolina — Beverly  Allen — Slavery — 
General  Review  of  Church  Action  upon  the  Subject — Dr.  Coke — Collision 
between  the  Doctor  and  Mr.  Lee — Historical  Facts — Virginia  Conference — 


CONTENTS.  XI 

Effects  of  Anti-Slavery  Agitation — Mr.  Lee  visits  and  takes  an  Appointment 
in  the  Baltimore  Conference — Journal — Efforts  to  promote  Religion — Con- 
ference— Declines  Ordination — Kent  Circuit — Journal — A  blessed  Revival — 
Conference  of  1787 — Slavery — Spiritual  Emancipation — Note — Dr.  Coke,  his 
Position  defined — Recession  from  the  Engagement  to  submit  to  Mr.  Wesley 
— Appointed  to  Baltimore — A  Word  in  Season — State  of  Religion  in  the  City 
— Systematic  Labours — Class-Meetings — Instruction  of  Children — Preaches 
on  the  Commons — In  the  Market- House — Good  Results — Great  Revival  in 
Virginia — Mr.  Lee's  Success  in  Baltimore — Conference  in  Philadelphia — Dr. 
Rush — Appointed  to  Flanders  Circuit — Calvinism — Anecdote — Revival — 
Singular  Conversion -.        .         .       158 

CHAPTER    VI. 

VROM  THE  INTRODUCTION  OF  METHODISM  INTO  NEW  ENGLAND  IN  1789, 
TO  THE  SESSION  OF  THE  NEW  YORK  CONFERENCE  IN  1790. 

Conference  Boundaries — New  England — Mr.  Lee  appointed  to  it — Qualifications 
for  the  Work — State  of  Religion — "  Great  Awakening"  of  1742 — Mr.  Lee  in 
Norwalk — A  Repulse — His  first  Sermon — ;Visits  Fairfield — Trials  and  Com- 
forts— New  Haven — Reading — Doctrinal  Examination  by  an  Advocate  for  Dan- 
cing— Stratfield — Success — Forms  a  Class — Stratford — Unexpected  Honours 
— A  sad  Change — Greenwich — Trials — Opposition  a  'Benefit — Weston — A 
Shot  at  Calvinism — Two  Ministers  differently  Affected — Anecdote  of  a  Tinker 
— New  Haven — A  novel  Sight — New  Town — Reading — Controversy — Forms 
a  Class — Conversion  of  four  Men,  who  became  Preachers — Fairfield — Diffi- 
culties— Greenfield,  and  Dr.  Dwight — Bridgeport — Singular  Introduction  of 
Methodism — Visits  Rhode  Island — Reinforcements — Farniington — A  Dia- 
logue— East  Windsor — Crosses  and  Comforts — Pleasant  Fasting — Suffield — 
A  Baptist  Preacher — Three  Dogs — Boston — Preaches  on  the  Common — New- 
buryport — Strange  Objection — Tombof  Whitefield — Salem — Returns  to  Bos- 
ton— Reflections 215 

CHAPTER    V[I. 

FROM  THE  NEW  YORK  CONFERENCE  OF  1790,  TO  THE  GENERAL  CON- 
FERENCE OF  1792. 

Mr.  Lee  attends  Conference  in  New  York — Presents  the  Claims  of  New  Eng- 
land  to  Bishop  Asbury — Receives  Ordination — Increase  of  the  Church — In- 
cipient Plan  for  Sunday  Schools — Death  of  his  Mother — Returns  to  New  Eng- 
land— Boston — Visits  Lynn — Success — Returns  to  Boston — Trials — Out  of 
Money — Difficulties  in  Boston — Conference  again  in  New  York — Bishop 
Asbury  goes  to  New  England — Methodism  introduced  into  Canada — Lynn— 
Marbiehead — Salem — Manchester —  New  Hampshire — Rhode  Island — Lynn 
— Colleagues,  Bonsai  and  Smith — Extent  of  his  Labours — Reading — Con- 
ference in  Lynn — A  new  District — Society  in  Boston — General  Conference 
in  Baltimore — Death  of  "  The  Council" — Revision  of  the  Discipline — "  Pre- 
siding Elder  Question" — Defeat  of  the  Plan  of  electing  them — O'Kelly  with- 
draws from  the  Conference — Provision  for  his  Support — Agitation — Secession 
— Loss  of  Members — O' Kelly's  Apology — Controversy  respecting  it — Sneth- 


Xn  CONTENTS. 

en's  Reply — Mr.  Lee  involved  by  O'Kelly — Vindication — Unpublished  Re- 
ply— Extracts — Failure  of  O'Kelly — Causes  of  it         .        .        .        .      2M 

CHAPTER    VIII. 

FROM  THE  GENERAL  CONFERENCE  OF  1792,  TO  THE  GENERAL  CONFER- 
ENCE OF  1796. 

Mr.  Lee  visits  Virginia — Witnesses  the  Effects  of  the  O'Kellyan  Agitation  in 
Virginia — Returns  to  New  England — Lynn — Tour  on  his  District — Confer- 
ence in  Lynn — Appointed  to  "  Province  of  Maine" — Enters  his  Work. — 
Forms  a  Circuit — Trials — A  new  District — Defects  of  Health  and  Faith — 
Courtesy  of  a  Baptist — Inhospitable  Treatment — First  Church  in  Rhode  Island 
— Spiritual  Ignorance — Good  Fruits — First  Society  in  Maine — Anecdote — 
Nearly  perishes  from  Cold — Shouting  Scene  in  the  Road — Great  Spiritual 
Destitution — A  powerful  Meeting — A  dancing  Baptist — Island  of  Martha's 
Vineyard — A  Backslider  reclaimed  —  Birth-day  Feelings — Antinomianism 
rebuked — New  Brunswick — First  Church  in  Maine — Conference  in  New 
London — Stationed  in  Boston — Lays  the  Corner-stone  of  a  Church — On  the 
Commons — Mob  in  Provincetown — A  Calvinist  in  a  Dilemma — A  Quarrel ; 
or,  Preaching  vs.  Dancing — Losing  a  Will — Schism  in  Charleston,  S.  C. — 
General  Conference  in  1796 — Revision — Boundaries  of  Conferences — Deed 
of  Settlement — Chartered  Fund — Local  Preachers— Grant  of  Ordination — 
Episcopacy  of  Dr.  Coke — Mr.  Lee's  Views  and  Participation  in  the  Confer 
ence  Business — His  Character  by  a  Contemporary        ....       288 

CHAPTER    IX. 

FROM  THE  GENERAL  CONFERENCE  OF  1796,  TO  THE  GENERAL  CONFER- 
ENCE OF  1800. 

Mr.  Lee  visits  Virginia — Attends  the  Conference — Decrease  of  the  Church- 
New  England — Letter  from  Bishop  Asbury — Presides  in  Conference — Re- 
commended to  travel  with  the  Bishop — Philadelphia  Conference — Virginia — 
Unexpected  Meeting  with  Dr.  Coke — The  Doctor  just  released  from  Captivity 
— Virginia  Conference — Advises  Bishop  Asbury  to  rest — Mr.  Lee  sent  South 
to  supply  his  Place — Charleston — State  of  the  Church  in  South  Carolina — 
Georgia — Excessive  Labour — Birth-day  Presentiment — Virginia  Conference 
— Persuades  his  Father  to  emancipate  his  Slaves — An  Indignity  offered  to 
his  Father — His  own  Views  of  Slavery — Journey  North — Singular  Cause  of 
Conversion — Conference  in  Philadelphia — Petitioning  for  Preachers — Anec- 
dote ;  Preachers  vs.  Reapers — Conference  in  Maine — Precious  Fruits — Con- 
ference in  Massachusetts — State  of  the  Church — Statistics — Local  Preachers 
— Returns  South — John  Dickens — An  Apostate  Minister — A  revival  Meeting 
•  — Stith  Mead  and  Jolm  Easter — Anecdote — Charleston — Supplies  Bishop 
Asbury's  place  in  Georgia — Enters  upon  Northern  Visitation — Singular  Com- 
mencement of  a  Revival — Virginia  Conference  ;  presides  over  it — Visits  his 
Father — Baltimore  Conference — Large  Preachers — Philadelphia  Conference 
— New  York  Conference — Prosperity  of  Methodism — A  Night-ride,  and  bad 
Treatment^Journey  South — Martin  Boehni — Winchester  Jail — A  strange 


CONTENTS.  XIU 

Meeting — Incidents  of  Travel — Charleston — Goes  to  Georgia — State  of  Mo- 
rals— Whitefield's  Orphan-house — Returns  to  Charleston — Virginia — James- 
town— Baltimore  General  Conference — Important  Alterations  of  the  Disci- 
pline— Mr.  Lee  nearly  elected  Bishop — Review  of  the  Causes  of  Defeat — 
Feelings — Anecdote — Note ...       332 

CHAPTER    X. 

FROM  THE  GENERAL  CONFERENCE  OF  IfiOO,  TO  THE  GENERAL  CONFER- 
ENCE OF  1804. 

General  Conference  Revival — Great  Revival  at  Duck  Creek — Mr.  Lee  in  Phila- 
delphia— Letter  of  the  Bishops — Attends  Conference  at  Lynn — Separates 
from  Bishop  Asbmy — Visits  the  East — Winter  in  New  York — Returns  to 
Virginia — Incidents — Fredericksburg — Whitefield's  Anathema — Death  of 
Rev.  D.  Jarratt — Review  of  his  Course  towards  Methodism — Affair  between 
him  and  Dr.  Coke — Important  Letter — Mr.  Lee  appointed  PresMing  Elder — 
Size  of  his  District — Devotion  to  his  Work — Anecdotes — Rev  Tohn  Lee — 
His  happy  Death — Virginia  Conference  of  1S02 — Reappointed  Eider — Revi- 
vals— Powerful  Meeting — Contrast — Sign  of  the  Cross — Enlargement  of  the 
Church — First  Camp-Meetings  in  Virginia — Conference  of  1804 — Appointed 
to  a  Circuit — General  Conference — Its  Composition — Revision  of  Discipline 
— Stationing  Law — Attempted  Change  of  the  Eighth  Article — Book  Con- 
cern removed  to  New  York — Conclusion 382 

CHAPTER    XL 

FROM  THE  GENERAL  CONFERENCE  OF  J804,  TO  THE  GENERAL  CONFER- 
ENCE OP  1808. 

Christian  Activity — Lunatic  Asylum  at  Williamsburg — A  great  Camp-Meeting 
— Conference  in  North  Carolina — Mecklenburg  Circuit — Authorship  of  Mr. 
Lee — State  of  Printing — Attends  Conference  in  Norfolk — A  Revival — Ame- 
lia Circuit — A  Case  of  Suffering — Strange  Scenes  at  a  Camp-Meeting — 
Presbyterian  Extravagance — A  Trance — Reflections — Death  of  Bishop  What- 
coat — Mr.  Lee's  Tribute  to  his  Memory — Official  Testimonial  of  his  Excel- 
lence— Conference  in  Newbern — Mr.  Lee  defeats  a  Measure  for  holding  an 
Extra  General  Conference — Revisits  the  South — Forms  the  first  Society  in 
Savannah — Last  Visit  to  the  Orphan  House — Travels  in  Georgia — Prayer  in 
the  Woods  of  Florida — Virginia  Conference  in  Lynchburg — Measures  for  a 
Delegated  General  Conference — Anecdotes — Cumberland  Circuit — Scene  at 
Home — General  Conference  of  1808 — Absence  of  Dr.  Coke — Proceedings  in 
his  Case — His  Letter  to  Bishop  White  condemned,  and  justly — Election  of  a 
Bishop — Provision  for  a  Delegated  General  Conference — Mr.  Lee's  early 
Movement  upon  this  Subject — Committee's  Report — Restrictive  Regulations 
defeated  by  Mr.  Lee — Reconsidered,  reported,  and  adopted — Anecdote — Pre- 
siding Elder  Question — Section  on  Slavery  left  out  of  the  Discipline — Re- 
i!ec*ions 411 


Jay  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER    XII. 

FROM  THE  GENERAL  CONFERENCE  OF  IfOS,  TO  THE  GENERAL  CONFER- 
ENCE OF  1812. 

The  Christian  Soldier — Enters  on  a  Visit  to  N'ew  England— Strange  Scenes  at 
a  Camp- Meeting— New  York— Norwalk— A  Change— Free  Seats — Bells — 
Note,  Remark  of  Asbury  on  Bells — Pews — Bad  Manners — Mr.  Lee  and  the 
Lawyers — Farmington — Effect  of  a  Word — Rev.  George  Pickering — Con- 
founding a  Baptist  Minister — Prosperity  of  Methodism — Returns  to  Virginia 
— Conference  at  Tarboro — Bishop  Asbury's  Prejudices  against  Slavery — 
Change  of  his  Views — Brunswick  Circuit — Mr.  Lee  elected  Chaplain  to  the 
House  of  Representatives — Sustains  a  severe  Injury — Returns  to  his  Circuit 
— Conference  in  Petersburg — A  Question  of  Episcopal  Power — Mr.  Lee  ap- 
pointed Presiding  Elder — Publishes  his  History  of  the  Methodists — Motives 
for  writing  it — Its  Character  and  Value — Note,  Bishop  Asbury's  Objection 
to  it  considered — Labours  on  his  District — Conference  at  Raleigh — Com 
plaints — Anecdote — Amelia  Circuit — Chaplaincy — Purchases  a  Home — Con- 
ference in  Richmond — Bishop  Asbury  complained  of  for  ordaining  a  Slave — 
Election  of  Delegates  to  General  Conference — Stationed  in  Richmond — Ge- 
neral Conference — Bishop  M'Kendree's  Address — Refusal  to  elect  a  Bishop 
— Local  Deacons — Anecdote — Effort  to  alter  the  Mode  of  constituting  the 
General  Conference — Presiding  Elder  Question — A  Passage  between  Bishop 
Asbury  and  Mr.  Lee — A  strange  Procedure  in  Legislation   .        .        .      447 

CHAPTER    XIII. 

FROM  THE  GENERAL  CONFERENCE  OF  1812,  TO  THE  CLOSE  OF  HIS  LIFE. 

Methodism  in  Richmond — Mr.  Lee's  Pastoral  Labours — Labours  in  the  Peni- 
tentiary— Dr.  Rice  attempts  to  supersede  him — Fails,  and  leaves  the  Prison- 
ers to  the  Care  of  the  Methodists — Camp-Meeting — A  Midnight  Sermon — 
Re-elected  Chaplain — Rebukes  Profanity — Conference  in  Newbern — Mr.  Lee 
preaches — Strange  Effects  of  the  Sermon — Brunswick  Circuit — Chaplain  to 
the  Senate — Publishes  Sermons — Conference  in  Lynchburg — Transferred  to 
Baltimore  Conference  without  his  Consent — Appointed  to  Fredericksburg — 
Refuses  to  go—Subsequent  Regrets — Gives  up  the  Chaplaincy — Interesting 
Anecdote — Conference  in  Raleigh — Goes  to  Baltimore — Tried  and  acquitted 
— Stationed  at  Annapolis  —  First  Sermon  —  Death  of  Bishop  Asbury — Mr. 
Lee's  Testimonial  of  his  Worth — Epitaph — General  Conference — Presiding 
Elder  Question — Election  of  Bishop — Mr.  Lee  among  his  Flock  in  Annapo- 
lis— Personal  Piety — Worship  in  the  Woods — Visits  a  Camp-Meeting — Last 
Sermon — Sickness  and  Death — Reflections — Analysis  of  his  Character — His 
Conversion  and  Religious  Experience — His  Call  to  the  Ministry — Qualifica- 
tions for  the  Office,  Physical,  Mental,  and  Spiritual — Preaching ;  Mode  of 
It,  Practical  and  Evangelical  —  Doctrinal  Preaching — His  Success,  and  the 
Causes  of  it — Conclusion .      479 


THE 


LIPE  AND  TIMES 


THE  REV.  JESSE  LEE. 

•  CHAPTER    I. 

FROM  HIS  BIRTH  IN  1758,  TO  HIS  CONVERSION  IN  1773. 

Irtroduction  — Civil  History  — Washington  — Ecclesiastical  History— Law  of 
Propagation— Luther- Wesley— Methodism  identical  with  Rehgion— Re- 
mark of  Robert  Hall— Co-laborers  and  Successors  of  Wesley— Life  of  Mr. 
Lee  interwoven  with  early  American  Methodism— Birth  of  Lee— Youth— 
Education-Anecdote-Note-Morals-Colonial  Church  Service-Influence 

of  Catechetical  Instruction— Singing— Character  and  influence  of  it— State 
ot  Religion  in  Virginia-Character  of  the  Clergy-Rev.  D.  Jarratt— Family 
of  Mr.  Lee— Introduction  of  Religion  into  it— Happy  Results  upon  Domestic 
Relations— Parental  Decision— Unites  with  the  Methodists— Awakening  and 
Conversion  of  Mr.  Lee— Great  Spiritual  Distress— Revival  of  Religion— Re- 
ligious Ignorance  of  the  People-Note— Mr.  Jarratt's  mode  of  Teaching  the 
People— Rev.  Mr.  McRobert— Introduction  of  Methodism  into  Virginia. 

Civil  history  is  made  up  of  the  feelings,  schemes,  and  pursuits 
of  individuals.  Its  private  acts  and  public  achievements  are  but 
a  register  of  the  virtues  and  vices  of  men.  Nations  are  imper- 
sonations  of  character,  taking  their  rank  and  measuring  theh' 
influence  from  the  virtue,  intelligence,  and  enterprise  of  their 
subjects.  We  cannot  separate  the  deeds  and  feeHngs  of  indivi- 
duals from  the  grand  aggregate  of  acrions  and  events  that  give 


16  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

character  to  a  community,  and  stability  to  its  laws  and  institutions. 
Communities  of  men  are  subject  to  the  same  laws  of  opinion  and 
influence  as  individuals ;  number  and  magnitude  only  make  them 
less  impressible,  and  though  quite  as  excitable,  yet  more  deliberate 
in  decision,  and  more  resolute  in  action.  A  man  is  often  the  index 
of  the  age  he  lives  in ;  his  opmions  are  revelations,  his  principles 
the  rule  of  conduct,  and  his  conduct  the  standard  of  excellence 
and  authority.  Or,  to  change  the  figure,  he  so  impresses  his 
plans  and  purposes  upon  the  civil  character  of  his  country,  that  it 
becomes  to  after  ages  the  mirror  of  his  principles  and  pursuits. 
Our  own  history  furnishes  a  striking  illustration  of  the  trutl) 
of  this  sentiment.  Washington  is  the  Father  of  his  country. 
Yet,  in  awarding  this  distinguished  appellation,  we  feel  that  he  is 
more  eminently  so  amidst  the  implements  and  peaceable  pursuits 
of  husbandry,  than  with  the  weapons  of  war  in  the  shock  and 
blood  of  the  battle.  We  boast  of  his  personal  prowess,  and  of  his 
splendid  military  achievements ;  but  we  admire  and  commend  his 
magnanimous  self-denial  and  moral  firmness,  in  forsaking  the 
scenes  of  public  and  popular  applause  for  the  more  humble 
enjoyments  and  quiet  pursuits  of  domestic  life. 

The  same  principles  and  laws  of  influence  are  discernible  in 
the  history  of  Christianity  and  of  churches.  Jesus  Christ  is  the 
embodied  representation  of  religion.  He  lives  in  its  principles, 
and  breathes  in  its  spirit.  But  it  is  the  simple  faith,  the  virtuous 
life,  the  self-denying  benevolence  of  the  Christian,  that  forms  the 
living  exhibition  of  the  gracious  influence  of  the  gospel.  Its 
spirituality  has  no  other  mode  of  manifestation.  Man  is  the 
subject  of  its  grace,  the  mirror  of  its  truth  and  holiness.  A 
partaker  of  grace  himself,  he  becomes,  by  the  laws  of  agency 
;md  influence,  a  dispenser  of  its  blessings  to  others.  "  Ye  are 
my  witnesses,"  said  Christ.  Christians  are  witnesses.  Their 
words  are  testimonials  of  the  power  and  faithfulness  of  Christ, 
their  lives  a  register  of  his  forbearance  and  love.  These  give  no 
uncertain  sound,  leave  no  undistinguishable  impression  upon  the 
moral  feelings  of  society.  In  their  different  spheres  each  is  an 
"  instrument  of  righteousness  unto  holiness."  Facts  are  not 
wanting  to  set  forth  and  confirm  this  idea  of  religious  influence 
Luther  wrote  the  laws  of  religion  upon  the  mind  of  Christendom 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  17 

Wesley  engraved  the  spirit  of  the  gospel  upon  its  heart.  Both 
were  "  workers  together  with  God ;"  and  their  "  work  was 
honourable  and  glorious." 

Chalmers  has  defined  Methodism  as  "  Christianity  in  earnest." 
It  is  a  defitiition  no  less  candid  than  it  is  correct.  The  fundamental 
law  of  its  vitality,  that  grace  to  he  preserved  must  he  constantly 
c7nployed,  is  an  exemplification  of  the  existence  and  influence  of 
this  principle,  Christianity  has  no  state  of  quiescence.  Activity 
in  good  works  is  the  element  and  proof  of  spirituality.  "When 
thou  art  converted,  strengthen  thy  brethren."  This  principle 
presided  over  the  origin  of  Methodism.  It  is  still  its  great  per- 
vasive spirit.  It  is  the  lock  of  its  strength,  the  master  instrument 
of  its  vitality  and  success.  So  every  Methodist  feels ;  and  so, 
if  true  to  his  feelings,  he  acts.  All  active,  and  always  at  work, 
aie  rules  the  specific  value  of  which  may  be  discerned  in  the  form, 
consistency,  and  strength  of  Methodism.  This  was  pre-eminentlv 
the  characteristic  of  Wesley.  The  remark  of  the  distinguished 
Robei  t  Hall,  "  that  while  he  set  all  in  motion,  he  was  himself 
perfectly  calm  and  phlegmatic :  the  quiescence  of  turbulence  ;"  is 
no  less  just  as  a  tribute  to  Mr.  Wesley's  zeal  and  enterprise,  than 
it  is  true  of  his  power  to  move  and  influence  others.  The 
impression  made  upon  society  by  his  life  and  labours  has  survived 
his  dissolution,  and  will  stand  out  distinct  and  visible  in  the  sub- 
lime emblazonry  of  the  skies,  when  "  suns  and  systems  shall 
expire."  The  impulse  given  to  the  cause  of  religion  by  his 
laborious  diligence  to  do  good,  will  roll  on,  enlarging  in  volume 
and  increasing  in  strength  until  it  mingles  its  melody  with  "  the 
voice  of  many  waters"  upon  the  far  off"  shores  of  the  comine 
eternity.  The  zeal  for  God,  inborn  in  Wesley  when  "  born  of  the 
spirit,"  was  the  source  of  his  unresting  energy,  and  the  secret  of 
all  his  success.  It  was  of  God ;  hence,  it  has  not  failed  from  the 
Church,  and  is  yet  prosperous  as  an  instrument  of  multiplying  the 
triumphs  of  Christianity.  Faithful  men,  possessed  of  a  like  spirit, 
and  animated  by  a  zeal  as  commanding,  if  not  as  boundless  and 
indefatigable,  have  been  raised  up  to  preserve  the  precious  seed 
of  life,  and  transmit  it  to  the  generations  to  come.  Wesley 
yet  lives  in  the  zeal,  enterprise,  and  enlarging  nrosperity  of 
Methodism. 
2 


18  THE     LIFEAND     TIMES     Of 

Numerous  and  distinguished  is  the  company  of  those  who  have 
entered  into  Mr.  Wesley's  plans  for  spreading  scriptural  holiness 
in  the  earth  ;  various  their  talents  and  endowments,  and  diversified 
the  success  that  has  crowned  their  faithful  and  persevering  labours. 
The  proofs  of  apostleship — fitness  for  the  work,  and  success  in 
winning  souls  to  Christ — have  not  been  wanting  to  substantiate 
their  authority  as  "  able  ministers  of  the  New  Testament,"  and 
justifv  their  claims  as  accredited  messengers  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Multitudes  of  regenerated  men  stand  up  to  attest  the  power  of 
their  words,  and  confess  them  as  fathers  by  whom  they  have  been 
brought  into  the  fellowship  of  the  saints.  Many  of  these  first 
labourers,  in  the  now  vast  and  constantly  enlarging  field  of 
Methodism,  have  entered  into  rest,  and  found  a  heavenly  recom- 
pense for  their  earthly  toils.  But  in  England  and  America  the 
remnants  of  a  giant  race  are  yet  spared  to  i-epresent  the  life-long 
zeal  of  the  first  Methodists.  They  are  links  binding  us  in  unity 
of  faith  and  feeling  with  the  mighty  men, — those  men  of  renown, 
who,  in  the  beginning  of  our  history,  braved  the  martyr's  lot  that 
they  might  preach  "  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ."  They 
are  here  for  example  and  encouragement.  Their  lives  are  his- 
tories of  moral  heroism.  But  they  are  solitary  in  the  midst  of 
their  brethren.  Their  companions  are  gone ;  they  sleep  in  the 
dust  of  the  earth.  And  they,  too,  are  passing  away.  A  few 
generations  more,  and  their  names  and  good  works  will  fade  away 
from  the  memories  of  men.  No  monument  will  mark  the  place 
of  their  repose,  as  no  record  will  preserve  the  history  of  their 
labours  and  triumphs  in  the  vineyard  of  Christ.  Yet  their  arduous 
toils,  their  patient  sufferings,  their  generous  self-denial,  and  their 
glorious  achievements  in  the  work  of  the  ministry,  are  the  heritage 
of  the  Church.  They  are  recorded  proofs  of  the  presence  and 
favour  of  God.     Shall  these  perish  and  be  forgotten  ? 

It  is  the  purpose  of  these  pages  to  record  the  life  and  preserve  a 
memorial  of  one  of  these  worthy  men.  One  whose  name  and 
ministry  are  linked  in  with  the  multitude  of  valiant  men  that  dis- 
tinguish and  adorn  the  annals  of  American  Methodism.  Methodist 
history  is  imperfect  without  a  more  full  and  comprehensive  record 
of  his  life  and  labours.  His  life  was  so  prominent  and  public,  and 
his  labours  so  abundant  and  extensive,  that  he  deservedly  stands 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  19 

in  the  foremost  rank  of  the  Fathers  of  the  American  branch  of 
Wesleyan  Methodism.  Contemporary  with  Wesley,  and  acquainted 
with  Coke,  he  was  also  the  friend  and  companion  of  Asbury, 
Whatcoat,  and  M'Kendree.  They  belong  to  the  same  period,  live 
in  the  same  events ;  and  the  trump  that  wafts  the  fame  of  one  to 
the  end  of  time  must,  if  full  and  impartial,  carry  the  others  along 
in  its  course.  We  cannot  reflect  on  the  early  events  of  our  eccle- 
siastical history,  its  toils  and  triumphs,  without  a  grateful  remem- 
brance of  those  strong-minded  and  warm-hearted  men,  whose  zeal 
for  God  and  the  souls  of  men,  has  made  their  names  "  as  ointment 
poured  forth"  to  their  sons  and  successors  in  the  ministry.  It  is 
edifying  to  "  call  to  remembrance  the  unfeigned  faith  that  dwelt  in 
them."  It  is  impressive  to  witness  their  good  works  of  faith  and 
love.  And  the  feelings  with  which  we  cherish  their  meznory,  and 
imitate  their  "  godly  and  wholesome  examples,"  is  a  part  of  that 
servitude  to  Christ  which  makes  us  "  acceptable  to  God  and  ap- 
proved of  men."  Among  the  men  who,  by  their  character  and 
labours,  gave  strength  and  consistency  to  the  ecclesiastical  organi- 
zation of  Methodism,  the  name  of  Jesse  Lee,  the  subject  of  these 
memoirs,  occupies  a  distinguished  place — for  his  fervent  piety,  solid 
attainments,  laborious  diligence,  distinguished  success,  and  exten- 
sive travels. 

Jesse  Lee  was  born  in  Prince  George  county,  Virginia,  on  the 
12th  of  March,  1758.  He  was  the  second  son  of  Nathaniel  and 
Elizabeth  Lee.  His  parents  were  respectable  members  of  society, 
moral  in  their  deportment,  upright  in  the  engagements  and  occu- 
pations of  life,  and  independent,  though  plain,  in  their  domestic 
and  social  relations. 

The  records  of  the  childhood  and  youth  of  Mr.  Lee  are  few, 
and  necessarily  imperfect.  They  consist  of  detached  passages, 
rather  than  of  consecutive  sketches.  Yet  enough  has  been  pre- 
served to  show  the  prominent  ti'aits  of  his  character,  especially  as 
they  were  developed  and  confirmed  in  subsequent  and  more  mature 
periods  of  his  life.  Neither  the  time  nor  place  of  his  birth  were 
friendly,  either  from  the  tone  of  public  sentiment,  or  the  facilities 
afforded  for  the  enlarged  cultivation  of  the  mind.  Schools  were 
scarce,  the  system  of  education  partial  and  limited,  and  teachers 
exceedingly  defective,  both   as    to   their  acquirements   and    their 


20  THE     LIFE      AND     TIMES     OF 

ability  to  communicate  the  meagre  information  they  possessed.* 
Of  high  schools  and  academies  there  were  none  in  the  country, 
and  the  only  college  in  the  pi'ovince  was  that  at  Williamsburg. 
But  such  means  as  were  within  reach  were  freely  used,  and 
although  we  are  in  ignorance  as  to  the  time  spent  at  school,  and 
the  amount  of  information  gained,  yet  the  subsequent  events  of 
his  life  indicate  that  a  good  foundation  was  laid,  and  a  real  thirst 
for  improvement  acquired.  We  know  indeed  that  at  "  the  proper 
age  he  was  put  to  a  school  in  the  neighbourhood,"  that  "  as  soon 
as  he  could  read  tolerably  well"  he  was  "directed  to  procure  a 
prayer  book,  with  a  strict  injunctipn  to  carry  it  to  chui'ch  every 
Sunday,"  and  that  "  out  of  the  prayer  book  he  was  taught  the  cate- 
chism." But  how  far  he  progressed  in  learning,  or  what  capacities 
for  improvement  were  developed,  we  have  now  no  means  of  ascer- 
taining. Nor  is  it  really  important  to  know  either.  A  more  ex- 
tended education  might  have  I'endered  him  more  useful,  but  it  could 
scarcely  have  increased  his  zeal,  or  altered  the  character  and  effi- 
ciency of  his  labours. 

There  is  no  uncertainty,  however,  as  to  his  moral  progress. 
The  impression  made  upon  his  moral  nature  by  the  course  of  cate 
chetical  instruction  out  of  the  prayer  book,  then  constituting  a  part 
of  the  system  of  common  school  education,  is  distinctly  and 
gratefully  acknowledged.  His  teacher,  it  is  presumable,  was  a 
Church-of-England-man,  and  according  to  the  character  of  the 
times  was  possessed,  at  least,  of  "the  form  of  godliness,"  and  was 

*  As  an  instance  of  what  is  here  stated,  the  following  facts  in  the  early  life 
of  the  Rev.  D.  Jarratt,  will  show  how  little  was  learned  by  a  scholar,  and  how 
little  was  required  of  a  teacher.  In  the  memoirs  of  his  life,  edition  1806,  pp. 
20-25,  he  says  :  "  At  eight  or  nine  years  old  I  was  sent  to  an  English  school 
in  the  neighbourhood :  and  I  continued  to  go  to  one  teacher  and  another,  as  op- 
portunity served  (though  not  without  great  interruptions),  till  I  was  twelve  or 
thirteen.  In  this  time  I  learned  to  read  in  the  Bible  (though  but  indifferently), 
and  to  write  a  sorry  scrawl,  and  acquired  some  knowledge  of  arithmetic.  With 
this  small  fund  I  left  school."  In  the  nineteenth  year  of  his  age  he  was  called 
to  preside  over  a  school.  He  says,  "I  was  so  skilled  in  the  Division  of  Crops, 
the  Rule  of  Three,  and  Practice,  that  you  may  be  sure  the  fame  of  my  learning 
sounded  far.  One  Jacob  Moon,  living  in  Albemarle  county,  about  one  hun- 
dred miles  from  New  Kent  (the  place  of  Mr.  Jarratt's  birth),  had  already  heard 
how  learned  I  was."  This  was  about  the  year  17.50,  and  in  a  county  contigu- 
ous to  that  in  which  Mr.  Lee  was  born. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  21 

governed  by  a  laudable  desire  to  promote  good  order  and  sound 
morals  among  his  pupils.  The  regular  performance  of  "  the 
morning  service"  on  Wednesday  and  Friday  of  each  week,  was 
an  important  auxiliary  in  this  benevolent  and  commendable  under- 
taking. By  this  exercise  the  pupils  became  familiar  with  the  lan- 
guage of  the  prayer  book,  and  the  forms  of  service,  even  though 
they  remained  ignorant  of  devotion,  and  failed  to  "  worship  God 
in  spirit  and  in  truth."  It  was  not  lost  labour.  The  idea  of  reli- 
gion, and  the  sense  of  responsibility  were  impressed  upon  their 
moral  feelings ;  and  these  had  a  direct  tendency  tp  "  prepare  the 
way  of  the  Lord."  It  is  true  ','  a  more  excellent  way"  was  want- 
ing. True  spirituality  in  the  teacher  would  have  "  esteemed  every 
day  alike,"  and  "the  evening  service"  as  well  as  the  morning, 
and  service  upon  each  day  of  the  week,  would  have  been  brought 
to  bear  upon  the  moral  nature  of  the  pupils ;  and  prayer  out  of  the 
heart  would  have  been  as  well  understood,  and  quite  as  available 
and  impressive,  and  certainly  as  effectual  with  God.  But  defective 
as  was  the  character  of  the  times,  it  is  gratifying  to  discover  signs 
of  life  even  under  the  pall  that  pressed  dark  and  heavily  upon  the 
Church — the  coffin  of  spiritual  religion.  Still  the  object  of  these 
occasional  services  was  not  entirely  lost  upon  the  youthful  subject 
of  these  memoirs.  It  is  recorded  that  "when  summoned  to  church 
on  Sunday,  he  would  seat  himself  in  his  pew,  with  his  prayer 
book  in  his  hand,  and  repeat  the  service  in  a  manner  which  did 
credit  to  one  of  his  age."  Whatever  may  have  been  his  feelings 
with  respect  to  God,  as  the  author  of  his  being,  and  the  source  of 
his  salvation,  while  he  was  so  creditably  repeating  his  prayers,  it 
is  certain,  and  the  certainty  affords  a  strong  and  positive  argument 
for  blending  moral  and  mental  instruction,  that  the  impressions  he 
received  from  the  study  of  the  catechism,  were  durable  and  bene- 
ficial. We  have  his  own  testimony  on  this  subject.  And  it  is  so 
clear  and  decided  as  to  its  advantages,  not  only  in  one,  but  "  in  a 
thousand  instances,"  that  it  may  not  be  doubted.  The  effect  of  this 
testimony  is  greatly  heightened  by  the  fact  that  it  was  given  when 
age  and  religion  had  removed  the  errors,  and  renewed  and  matured 
the  impressions  of  childhood.  He  says  :  "  In  a  thousand  instances, 
when  I  felt  an  inclination  to  act  and  speak  amiss,  I  liave  been 
stopped  by  the  recollection  of  my  catechism,  some  parts  of  which 


w.)  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

I  did  liol  understand  ;  yet  it  was  good  upon  the  whole  that  I  learned 
it."  No  doubt  but  it  was  good^  notwithstanding  he  did  not  fully 
understand  it.  The  comprehension  of  children  is  not  the  just 
standard  of  the  instruction  they  ought  to  receive.  There  are 
truths  that  ought  to  be  written  upon  the  mind  at  a  period  so  early 
as  to  preclude  the  possibility  of  knowing  how  or  from  whom  they 
were  derived.  This  may  be  done.  And  the  preoccupation  of  the 
mind  with  principles  of  a  moral  and  religious  nature  is  no  less  easy 
of  accomplishment  than  it  is  important  to  an  early  and  dutiful  sub- 
mission to  the  claims  of  the  gospel.  "  It  is  good  for  a  man  that 
he  bear  the  yoke  in  his  youth."  So  Inspiration  teaches  ;  and  ob- 
servation will  confirm  the  opinion  that  the  yoke  that  is  earJiest 
assumed  is  longest  and  most  faithfully  borne.  Parents  and  teach- 
ers have  no  holier  employment,  nor  one  more  promising  of  a  rich 
and  abundant  harvest  than  is  found  in  the  religious  instruction  of  a 
child.  Catechisms,  such  as  are  in  general  use  among  Protestant 
Christians,  contain  the  seeds  of  Divine  truth.  These  sowed  in  the 
heart  will  spring  up,  and  bring  forth  fruit  unto  eternal  life.  And 
if  there  be'a  duty,  to  every  element  and  feature  of  which  the  words 
of  the  wise  man — "  in  the  morning  sow  thy  seed,  and  in  the  evening 
withhold  not  thy  hand" — may  be  applied  with  peculiar  appropri- 
ateness and  emphasis,  it  is  to  the  religious  education  of  children. 
The  great  first  truths  of  the  gospel,  solemn  and  simple  as  they  are, 
and  so  adapted  to  fill  the  mind  with  wonder  and  awaken  it  to 
strange  and  unutterable  thoughts  and  feelings,  wherFdeposited  in 
the  mind  of  a  child,  and  especially  when  fostered  by  systematic 
counsel,  and  encouraged  by  "  a  godly  and  Avholesome  example," 
cannot  fail  powerfully  to  affect  and  influence  the  moral  nature,  and 
work  out  the  accomplishment  of  that  blessed  word  of  God  which 
promises  to  crown  a  well-trained  childhood  with  an  old  age  of 
honour,  usefulness,  and  quiet  enjoyment.  A  parent's  hand  may 
shape  the  ends  of  life  with  respect  to  its  character  and  pursuits ; 
and  childhood  requires  a  wise  head,  a  good  heart,  and  a  steady 
hand  to  guide  it.  The  non-reception  of  this  catechetical  instruc- 
tion might  have  made  the  moral  exception  in  Mr.  Lee's  case  a  very 
different  affair,  and  given  it  a  very  dangerous  preponderancy  of 
evil.  Instead  of  operating  constantly  and  consecutively  in  check- 
ing his  propensities  to  sin,  it   might  have  destroyed  all  restraints 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  23 

and  left  the  native  depravity  of  the  heai-t  to  the  original  force  of  its 
aberrations,  and  of  its  acquired  andiever  accumulating  temptations 
"  to  act  and  speak  amiss."  And  then  the  exception  in  favour  of 
rectitude  of  action  and  language,  might  have  been  only  one  out  of 
"  a  thousand  instances."  In  every  view  of  the  case,  "  it  was  good 
that  he  learned  it." 

There  was  another  element  in  the  early  education  of  Mr.  Lee 
that  had  a  direct  tendency  to  impress  and  improve  his  moral  feel- 
ings. It  was  the  cultivation  of  the  science  of  sacred  music.  In 
those  days  musical  science  was  not  so  well  uiiders food,  nor  so  ex- 
tensively cultivated  as  it  is  at  present.  Yet  it  was  not  entirely  ne- 
glected. There  were  singing-schools  in  various  parts  of  the  coun- 
try ;  and  the  youth  of  both  sexes  were  collected  together  for  the 
purpose  of  learning  to  sing.  Instrumental  music,  as  the  term  is 
now  understood,  was  not  in  vogue.  It  is  doubted  whether,  except 
an  occasional  church  organ,  there  were  any  musical  instruments 
known  to  the  great  mass  of  the  population  in  the  country  beside 
the  fiddle,  and  the  fife  and  drum.  And  it  is  quite  certain  that  music 
was  regarded  more  as  a  practical  and  useful  acquirement  than  an 
elegant  accomplishment.  It  was  studied  for  useful  purposes.  And 
it  is  not  an  unmeaning  fact  that  the  science  was  confined  almost 
exclusively  to  the  cultivation  of  sacred  melody.  Vain  and  wicked 
songs,  such  as  might  have  been  common  to  the  times,  were  not 
taught  in  the  singing-schools.  It  was  supposed,  and  very  truly, 
that  native  depravity  would  acquire  them  with  sufficient  facility, 
without  the  trouble  and  expense  of  teaching.  Society  would  have 
lOst  nothing,  and  public  morals  might  have  been  longer  and  better 
preserved  if  we  had  retained,  in  this  respect  at  least,  the  correct 
views  and  quiet  simplicity  of  our  fathers.  How  far  the  lascivious" 
sentiments,  light  airs,  and  exciting  music,  with  their  frivolous  and 
often  indelicate  accompaniments,  more  recently  introduced  among 
us,  contribute  to  the  prevalent  effeminacy  of  character,  and  increas- 
ing corruption  of  morals,  are  questions  that  appropriately  belong  to 
the  moralist  and  the  philosopher.  But  the  historian  may  very  proper- 
ly state  it  as  a  fact  that  there  is  a  very  striking  coincidence  as  to  the 
period  of  their  introduction,  their  pi'ogressive  grovv'th,  and  mischiev- 
ous developements.  Christian  parents  would  do  well  to  observe 
this  connexion ;  and  then  settle  the  question  as  to  the  musical  edu- 


24  ^     THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

cation  of  their  children  with  a  wise  and  pious  regard  to  its  influence 
over  the  feelings,  and  upon  the^proper  conduct  of  life.  First  im- 
pressions are  too  important  and  durable  to  be  overlooked  in  "  train- 
ing a  child  in  the  way  it  should  go."  It  is  at  least  possible  that 
some  vain  songs  were  common  among  the  people  of  the  times  Ave 
arc  writinf  of;  and  it  is  not  improbable  that  the  youth  whose  life 
we  are  considering  was  familiar  with  some  of  them.  He  might 
have  been  fond  of  them.  But  the  instruction  of  the  singing-school, 
and  the  habits  formed  there,  effectually  dislodged  them  from  their 
seat  in  his  mind,  and  filled  his  memory,  if  not  his  heart,  with  "  the 
concord  of  sweet  sounds"  that  has  always  characterized  the  songs 
of  Zion.  Nor  was  this  all.  It  rendered  him  familiar  with  church 
music,  and  prepared  him  to  engage  in  that  most  delightful  part  of 
religious  worship  with  a  holy  relish,  and  a  just  appreciation  of  its 
softening  and  subduing  influence  upon  the  moral  feelings.  And,  in 
subsequent  years,  when  called  to  stand  in  the  holy  place,  as  a  mes- 
senger of  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  he  found  his  musical  powers  an  im- 
portant auxiliary  in  promoting  the  great  W'ork  of  God  to  which  he 
devoted  his  life.  His  fine,  clear,  strong  voice,  under  the  peculiar 
circumstances  attendant  on  his  ministry,  in  carrying  the  gospel  to 
new  and  strange  places,  was  a  trumpet  that  gave  no  uncertain 
sound  in  collecting  a  congregation.  On  a  box  in  the  field,  a  bench 
in  the  market,  or  beneath  the  spreading  branches  of  a  tree  by  the 
wayside,  he  would  sometimes  commence  one  of  "  the  sweet  songs 
of  Zion,"  and  thus  attract  a  company  of  hearers  to  whom  he  would 
preach  "  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified,  the  Saviour  of  all  men, 
especially  of  them  that  believe." 

These  facts  in  the  early  history  of  Mr.  Lee  may  serve  as 
important  hints  to  the  right  religious  education  of  children.  But 
they  occupy  a  more  eminent  place  in  the  records  of  his  character 
while  in  its  forming  state.  They  were  conjointly  and  positively 
influential  in  their  operation  upon  him.  Under  the  gracious  sanc- 
tion of  Him  "  who  worketh  all  in  all,"  they  gave  activity  to  his 
moral  feelings,  and  a  right  direction  to  his  pursuits.  They  made 
him  docile,  "  gentle  and  easy  to  be  entreated ;"  and  gave  upright- 
ness and  integrity  to  his  character.  He  was  what  would  be, 
commonly  and  without  hesitation,  regarded  as  a  youth  of  correct 
moral  deportment,  orderly  in  his  habits,  peaceable  in  his  disposition. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  25 

cheerful  and  quiet  with  his  associates,  and  submissive  to  the 
authority  of  his  parents.  If  he  was  found,  at  any  time,  in  wicked 
company,  it  was  because,  in  the  state  of  the  times,  he  could  find  no 
pious  associates.  Religion  was  scarcely  regarded  as  suitable  for 
childhood  and  youth ;  manhood  passed  it  by  as  too  solemn  for 
present  attention,  and  age  and  sickness  were  conditions  of  life 
generally  regarded  as  furnishing  a  good  excuse  for  seeking  "the 
benefit  of  clergy."  Indeed,  "  a  form  of  godliness,"  trimmed  and 
fitted  for  the  service  of  Sunday,  was  all  that  the  prevalent  impiety 
of  the  age  had  left,  even  to  those  who  ministered  at  the  altar ;  and 
the  lines  between  virtue  and  vice  were  so  indistinct,  and  so  seldom 
drawn,  that  a  gross  profanity,  or  a  very  questionable  morality,  were 
the  common  grounds  for  distinguishing  between  them.  "  The 
failings  of  the  clergy  seldom  leaned  to  virtue's  side,"  and  those  of 
the  laity  Avere  almost  always  in  the  opposite  direction.  Examples 
of  vice  were  not  wanting,  even  in  high  places,  to  any  who  chose  to 
plead  example  as  an  excuse  for  their  sins,  or  in  extenuation  of 
their  disregard  for  holy  things.  Irreligion  was  common  to  all 
classes  of  society.  But  the  general  aspect  of  society  had  worse 
features  than  may  be  indicated  by  the  mere  absence  of  religious 
influence.  There  was  positive  vice.  It  was  undisguised,  openly 
practised,  eagerly  sought.  The  standard  of  moi'als  was  low.  The 
mass  of  society  were  "  lovers  of  pleasure  more  than  lovei's  of  God." 
There  were  few  that  did  good ;  fewer  still  that  sought  after  God. 
Vices,  that  a  very  low  standard  of  morals  would  pronounce  deroga- 
tory to  the  Christian  profession,  were  common  among  those  who 
partook  of  the  holy  communion.  Union  with  the  Church,  as  estab- 
lished by  law,  was  the  moral  condiment  that  seasoned  the  misdeeds 
of  the  laity  and  ministered  to  their  quiet,'  under  circumstances  of 
alarm  from  the  fear  of  death,  or  the  apprehensions  of  a  future 
state.  And  "  do  as  I  say,  not  as  I  fZo,"  was,  on  the  part  of  the 
clergy,  the  tribute-money  that  conscience  offered  on  Sunday,  in 
bribery  for  the  licentiousness  of  the  week.  Drunkenness,  gambling, 
sabbath-breaking,  and  various  other  immoralities,  were  notoriously 
common ;  and,  no  doubt,  were  sought  with  greater  relish,  from  the 
fact,  that  judging  from  the  example  of  the  clergy,  and  other  church 
officers,  they  were  not  regarded  as  incompatible  with  xu\,  c!!hristian 
character.     Some  of  the  practices  thus  introduced  as  cr  r;mon  to  the 


26  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

age,  were,  no  doubt,  indulged  in  by  the  family  of  Mr.  Lee.  But 
they  were  finally  forsaken,  and  utterly  renounced  about  the  year 
1772.  This  happy  change  occurred  in  his  father's  family,  when 
he  was  about  fourteen  years  of  age.  And  he  was  soon  after  that 
favourable  event  brought  to  a  spiritual  perception  of  his  lost  condi- 
tion as  a  sinner.  He  could  not,  therefore,  have  been  in  the  habit 
of  indulging  in  these  vicious  enjoyments.  Yet  it  is  not  pretended 
that  he  was  unacquainted  with  them,  or  that  he  did  not  occasionally 
participate  in  pleasures  incompatible  with  Strict  morality.  It  is 
believed  that  he  was  fond  of  dancing,  and  of  such  engagements  and 
associations  as  are  common  to  scenes  so  irrational  and  frivolous. 
But  of  the  more  gross  and  licentious  practices  enumerated  above, 
his  youth,  and  generally  moral  deportment,  protect  him  from  all 
suspicion  of  participation.  In  a  subsequent,  and  more  mature  period 
of  his  life,  while  reflecting  upon  the  scenes  now  passing  under 
review,  he  gave  utterance  to  the  following  language :  "  I  do  not 
recollect  that  I  ever  swore  in  my  life,  except  one  night,  being  in 
company  with  some  wicked  young  people,  I  uttered  some  kind  of 
oaths,  for  which  I  felt  ashamed  and  sorry  all  the  next  day,  and 
when  alone,  I  felt  that  God  was  displeased  with  me  for  my  bad 
conduct.  I  believe  I  never  did  anything  in  my  youth  that  the 
people  generally  call  wicked.  I  used,  however,  to  indulge  bad 
tempers,  and  use  some  vain  words."  What  people  generally  con- 
sidered harmless,  or  not  wicked,  when  Mr.  Lee  was  a  youth,  would 
not  pass  currently  now  for  a  very  high  standard  of  goodness.  Still 
it  is  gratifying  to  find  him  a  little  above,  rather  than  just  below  that 
standard.  And  his  aberration  from  "  the  good  and  the  right  way," 
of  which,  however,  we  have,  except  in  what  he  derived  from  the 
catechism,  very  little  ground  for  supposing  him  to  have  been 
even  tolerably  well  intbrmed,  is  relieved,  in  some  measure, 
by  the  discovery  of  the  shame  and  sorrow  he  experienced  for 
having  sinned  against  God.  The  openness  of  his  confession,  how- 
ever, is  a  part,  a  most  prominent  and  pleasing  part,  of  his  charac- 
ter. In  youth  and  manhood,  his  character  was  unique ;  he  had  no 
concealments,  and  he  was  without  guile.  At  the  early  age  of  which 
we  are  now  writing,  he  had  developed  qualities  of  mind  and  traits 
of  character  that  gave  promise  of  a  useful  and  happy  life.  He  was 
industrious  and  cheerful,  uniform  in  the  temper  of  his  mind,  and 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  27 

fond  of  social  life.  But  there  was  no  outer  evidence  of  being 
included  in  "  the  covenants  of  promise."  Indeed,  he,  and  his 
father's  house,  were  yet  strangers  and  aliens  ;  "  without  God,  and 
without  hope  in  the  world."  . 

The  religious  condition  of  Virginia  during  the  early  youth  of  Mr. 
Lee  was  most  deplorable ;  yet  there  was  the  promise  of  a  brighter 
and  more  blissful  day.  The  settlement  of  the  Rev.  Devereux  Jar- 
ratt  in  Bath  parish,  Dinwiddle  county,  contiguous  to  the  residence  of 
Mr.  Lee,  was,  under  the  blessing  of  a  wise  and  merciful  Provi- 
dence, the  means  of  introducing  religion  into  the  family.  Mr.  Jar- 
ratt  was  a  minister  of  -the  Church  of  England,  which  was  then  the 
established  religion  of  Virginia.  He  was  ordained  in  London  in 
January  1763  ;  reached  Virginia  in  July  ;  and  on  the  29th  of  Au- 
gust was  elected  minister  of  Bath  parish.  He  entered  at  once  upon 
a  course  of  vigorous  and  earnest  labour  to  fulfil  the  ministry  he  had 
received  of  the  Lord  to  be  faithful ;  and  soon  spread  his  efforts  over 
a  considerable  district  of  country.  His  labours  were  not  confined 
to  the  Sabbath,  nor  to  the  parish  church  ;  but  during  the  week,  day 
and  night,  and  in  private  houses,  he  went  about  "  testifying  the 
gospel  of  the  grace  of  God."  Indeed,  he  was  full  of  good  works, 
and  abundant  in  zeal ;  and  his  success  in  winning  souls  to  Christ 
was  as  remarkable,  as  it  was  singular  and  surprising  for  a  clergy- 
man to  have  any  zeal  at  all,  or  to  evince  any  concern  for  the  salva- 
tion of  sinners.  For  several  years  he  preached  four  or  five  times  a 
week,  and  travelled  through  a  circuit  five  or  six  hundred  miles  in 
extent.*  Labours  so  faithful,  abundant,  and  persevering  as  these, 
could  not  fail  to  produce  the  most  happy  results.  At  different  pe- 
riods from  1764  to  1772  there  were  seasons  of  great  spiritual  inter- 
est. Many  were  brought  to  "  the  knowledge  of  salvation  by  the 
remission  of  sins."  The  churches  were  crowded  ;  and,  from  but 
seven  or  eight  partakers  of  the  holy  sacrament,  multitudes  thronged 
the  altar  to  evince  their  submission  to  Christ  and  their  love  for 
each  other.  During  these  revivals  "  a  great  many  souls  were,  in 
the  judgment  of  charity,  savingly  converted  to  God,  and  obtained 
remission  of  sins,  by  faith  in  Jesus  Christ."  Among  those  thus 
"  savingly  converted  to  God  "  under  the  ministry  of  Mr.  Jarratt 

*  Life  of  the  Rev.  D.  Jarratt,  pp.  90-97. 


28  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

was  the  father  of  Mr.  Lee :  a  brief  notice  of  whose  character  and 
conversion,  especially  as  they  sustain  a  direct  and  positive  connex- 
ion with  whatever  was  excellent  in  the  conduct,  or  valuable  in  the 
labours  of  the  subject  of  these  pages,  cannot  be  out  of  place  here. 

Mr.  Nathaniel  Lcc  was  what  in  those  days  was  considered  a 
substantial  farmer  ;  the  owner  of  several  hundred  acres  of  land,  and 
of  servants  enough  to  cultivate  them ;  producing  on  his  own  pre- 
mises a  sufficiency  of  what  were  deemed  the  necessaries  of  life, 
and  selling  enough  to  procure  some  of  its  luxuries,  he  dwelt  at 
ease,  and  in  independence  on  his  estate ;  dividing  his  time  between 
the  cultivation  of  his  lands,  the  proper  care  of  his  family,  and  the 
promotion  of  the  social  happiness  of  his  neighbourhood.  His  resi- 
dence was  about  sixteen  miles  south  of  Petersburg,  where  three  of 
his  sons  settled  early  in  life,  and  where  the  remnant  of  their  fami- 
lies yet  reside.  The  forefathers  of  the  family,  it  is  supposed  of 
both  branches,  were  originally  from  England,  and  settled  in  Vir- 
ginia at  a  vcr}''  earlj^  period  of  its  history.  But  very  little,  how- 
ever, is  now  known  concerning  them.  Yet  there  is  reason  to 
believe  they  were  members  of  the  Church  of  England,  conforming 
to  its  rites  and  partaking  of  its  sacraments.  The  names  given  to 
the  children  of  Mr.  Nathaniel  Lee*  evince  great  reverence  for  the 
Scriptures ;  and  since  he  did  not  make  a  profession  of  religion  until 
after  the  birth  of  several  of  them,  it  indicates  at  least,  the  existence, 
and  perhaps  the  prevalence  of  sound  religious  views  and  feelings 
in  his  father's  house.  But,  hov/ever  that  may  be,  it  is  quite  certain 
that  he  and  his  family  were  nominally  connected  with  the  English 
Episcopal  church ;  and  that  some  of  his  children  were  dedicated  to 
(iod  by  baptism  at  its  altars.  At  the  period  here  referred  to,  reli- 
gious privileges  were  very  few  as  to  number,  and  exceedingly  defec- 
tive in  their  character.  Houses  of  worship  were  few  and  remote 
from  each  other ;  and  ministers,  for  the  most  part,  were  scarcely 
moral.  Sappony  church,  the  principal  place  of  worship  in  Bath 
parish,  was  about  twelve  miles  distant  from  the  residence  of  Mr. 
Lee ;  and  the  church  of  Bristol  parish,  situated  in  Blandford,  now 
forming  the  burying-ground,  and  lying  within  the  present  corporate 

*  Among  these  were  Nathaniel,  Jesse,  Peter,  John,  Adam,  Abraham;  and 
Sarah,  Rebecca,  and  Mary. 


THEREV.JESSELEE.  29 

limits  of  Petersburg,  was  at  least  fifteen  miles  distant  in  another 
direction.  These  are  certainly  known  to  have  been  settled  parishes 
previous  to  the  revolution.  There  is  presumptive  evidence,  how- 
ever, for  believing  there  was  a  place  of  worship,  with  a  regular 
pastor,  still  more  contiguous  to  the  homestead  of  the  family.  The 
Rev.  Jesse  Lee,  in  the  memoirs  of  his  brother,  the  Rev.  John  Lee, 
says,  of  his  parents,  that  they  were  "constant  attendants  on  the  Es- 
tablished church,  or  Church  of  England;"  and  that  "they  gener- 
ally took  their  children  with  them  to  church,  when  they  were  old 
enough  to  receive  instruction,"  These  facts  indicate  the  nearness 
and  convenience  of  the  place  of  worship.  And  it  is  within  the  re- 
collection of  one  of  the  elder  branches  of  Mr.  Lee's  descendants,  now- 
living,  that  there  v/as  within  a  few  miles  of  his  house,  a  place  of 
worship,  known  as  "  Jones'  Hole  Church,"  But  the  same  memory 
adds  that  the  rector  "  was  but  a  sorry  preacher,  and  of  very  ques- 
tionable character,"  So  that  although  he  was  a  stated  worshipper 
at  Jones'  Hole  Church,  he  was  privileged  occasionally  to  hear  the 
Rev.  Mr,  Jarratt  preach  "  all  the  words  of  this  life"  of  which  his 
heart  was  so  full,  and  for  which  he  was  so  zealous.  These  oppor- 
tunities  were  blessed  of  God,  The  word  opened  his  understanding, 
and  brought  him  to  perceive  and  feel  his  sinfulness  and  danger. 
He  became  a  diligent  seeker  of  salvation,  and  happily  for  himself, 
and  many  of  his  posterity,  he  found  "  redemption,  even  the  remis- 
sion of  sins  through  the  blood  of  atonement."  This  happy  event 
occurred  in  the  year  1772.  The  following  narrative  of  his  conver- 
sion, and  of  the  introduction  of  religion  into  the  family,  was  copied 
from  the  manuscript  journal  of  his  son  Jesse,  by  the  Rev.  Minton 
Thrift,  of  Petersburg.  "It  is  a  simple  and  unvarnished  recital  of  a 
most  gratefully  remembered  fact  in  the  history  and  character  of  a 
numerous  family  : — 

"  In  the  latter  part  of  the  year  1772,  my  father  became  much 
more  serious,  and  more  engaged  with  God  than  formerly. 

"  One  day  when  his  conviction  was  deep,  and  his  distress  very 
great,  he  went  into  the  woods,  and  continued  travelling  about,  and 
mourning  for  his  sins,  till  at  length  he  claimed  the  promises  of 
God,  and  by  faith  '  beheld  the  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away  the 
sin  of  the  world,'  and  was  '  justified  freely  by  the  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ,'     The  joy  he  felt  in  his   soul   he  could  not  describe  with 


32  THELIFEAKDTIMESOF 

aflcr  his  conversion,  to  renounce,  for  liimself  and  his  family,  all  vain 
amusements,  and  to  abandon  the  place  of  their  indulgence,  as  well 
as  the  society  of  those  who  found  pleasure  in  them.  This  decision 
as  to  his  own  personal  conduct,  and  his  domestic  government,  is 
thus  described  by  his  son  :* 

"  When  I  was  a  little  turned  fourteen  years  of  age,  my  father 
refused  to  go  to  any  place  of  amusement ;  and  Mithal  told  his 
children  they  had  better  go  no  more.  I  thought,  at  times,  that  it 
was  hard  to  be  kept  under  such  restrictions,  inasmuch  as  I  saw 
that  other  young  people  could  go  without  being  restrained ;  but  it 
was  not  long  before  my  father  let  us  know  that  it  was  from  reli- 
gious motives  he  was  led  to  act  as  he  did.  From  that  time  I  felt 
willing  to  forego  the  vain  amusements  of  life,  and  to  conform  to 
my  father's  will." 

The  preceding  extract  furnishes  a  very  commendable  illustration 
of  p,arental  firmness,  and  filial  reverence  and  submission.  Both 
are  admirable,  and  worthy  of  imitation,  Mr.  Lee  took  the  right 
view  of  the  matter,  and  marked  out  the  proper  path  for  himself  and 
family.  He  was  responsible  for  the  faithful  government  of  his 
house.  He  could  not  without  sinning  against  God  yield  his  autho- 
rity, or  tolerate  improper  conduct  in  those  whom  God  had  com- 
mitted to  his  trust.  Nor  could  he,  compatibly  Mith  his  character 
as  a  Christian,  and  his  obligations  as  a  father,  allow  his  children 
to  visit  places  and  engage  in  amusements  from  which  he  was  pre- 
cluded by  the  nature  and  terms  of  his  pi'ofession.  Religious  prin- 
ciple,— that  sense  of  duty  which  was  inwrought  in  his  conscience 
by  the  Holy  Spirit, — required  him  to  take  this  stand  ;  and,  having 
taken,  to  maintain  it.  It  would  have  compromised  his  character 
as  a  Christian,  destroyed  his  influence  as  a  Christian  father,  and, 
probably,  have  ruined  the  character  and  souls  of  his  children,  if  he 
had  adopted  a  lower  standard  of  duty,  or  hesitated  fully  and  faith- 
fully to  enforce  it.  The  decision  was  a  noble  adhesion  to  the  just 
rights  of  conscience.  It  placed  him  at  once  upon  high  ground  in 
a  holy  place,  and  gave  to  his  opinions  and  example  a  weight  and 
influence  that  each  one  felt  to  be  right  and  worthy  of  imitation. 
And  the  freedom  with  which  he  communicated  to  his  tried  and 

*  Memoirs  of  the  Rev.  Jesse  Lee,  pp.  5-6. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  33 

tempted  children  the  reason  for  seeming  to  proscribe  their  enjoy- 
ments,  indicates  the  wisdom  of  his  government  and  the  benevolence 
of  his  character,  and  shows  his  paternal  anxiety  to  bring  them  to 
tlie  same  blessed  consummation  of  religious  experience  that  he 
himself  enjoyed.  He  would  not  conceal  from  them  the  purposes 
and  hope  of  his  mind  with  regard  to  their  spiritual  concerns,  and 
he  was  unwilling  to  expose  them  to  the  temptation  of  misinterpret- 
ing his  conduct,  or  misunderstanding  the  reasons  upon  which  it 
was  founded.  Hence,  in  prohibiting  improper  amusements,  and 
showing  the  "  religious  motives"  that  governed  him  in  doing  it,  he 
satisfied  their  judgments,  and  opened  a  direct  pathway  to  their 
hearts. 

The  happy  effects  of  the  spiritual  change  wrought  in  the  heart 
and  life  of  Mr.  Lee,  and  of  the  firmness  and  benevolence  of  his 
character,  were  soon  visible  in  his  family.  His  views  of  duty,  and 
the  pious  feelings  he  cherished,  were  continually  reproduced  in  the 
altered  habits  and  renewed  lives  of  his  children  and  domestics. 
Nor  were  they  inoperative  upon  others.  His  house  became  the 
resort  of  such  as  sought  after  God ;  or,  having  found  him,  desired 
to  "  learn  the  way  of  the  Lord  more  perfectly."  On  such  occa- 
sions, "  the  topic  of  conversation  was  experimental  religion."  In 
topics  of  this  nature  he  found  great  satisfaction ;  %nd  so  steadily 
and  progressively  did  he  improve  in  experimental  religion,  that  at 
a  subsequent  period,  in  the  year  1779,  we  find  him  spoken  of  by 
Bishop  Asbury  as  a  father  in  Israel.*  In  the  summer  of  1774, 
before  the  formation  of  any  circuits  in  Virginia,  Mr.  Lee,  his  wife, 
and  two  sons,  Peter  and  Jesse,  gave  in  their  names  as  members  of 
the  Methodist  societies.-f  Mr.  Robert  Williams,  the  first  IMethodisl 
minister  who  visited  that  part  of  Virginia,  had  been  preaching  in 
the  state  since  the  early  part  of  the  year  1773,:j:  without  forming  a 
regular  circuit,  and  the  family  of  Mr.  Lee  had  attended  his  minis- 
try, at  every  convenient  opportunity,  for  about  twelve  months  pre- 
viously to  their  union  with  the  Methodists.  When  he  gave  in  his 
adhesion  to  the  Methodists,  they  were  societies  in  connexion  with 
the  Church  of  England.     His  choice  of  Christian  fellowship  was 

*  Asbury's  Journal.  t  Life  of  Rev.  John  Lee,  p.  12. 

\  Bangs's  Hist.  p.  73. 


32  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

aflcr  his  conversion,  to  renounce,  for  himself  and  his  family,  all  vain 
amusements,  and  to  abandon  the  place  of  their  indulgence,  as  well 
as  the  society  of  those  who  found  pleasure  in  them.  This  decision 
as  to  liis  own  personal  conduct,  and  his  domestic  government,  is 
thus  described  by  his  son  :* 

"  When  I  was  a  little  turned  fourteen  years  of  age,  my  father 
refused  to  go  to  any  place  of  amusement ;  and  withal  told  his 
children  they  had  better  go  no  more.  I  thought,  at  times,  that  it 
was  liard  to  be  kept  under  such  restrictions,  inasmuch  as  I  saw 
that  other  young  people  could  go  without  being  restrained ;  but  it 
was  not  long  before  my  father  let  us  know  that  it  was  from  reli- 
gious motives  he  was  led  to  act  as  he  did.  From  that  time  I  felt 
willing  to  forego  the  vain  amusements  of  life,  and  to  conform  to 
my  father's  will." 

The  preceding  extract  furnishes  a  very  commendable  illustration 
of  p^arental  firmness,  and  filial  reverence  and  submission.  Both 
are  admirable,  and  worthy  of  imitation.  Mr.  Lee  took  the  right 
view  of  the  matter,  and  marked  out  the  proper  path  for  himself  and 
family.  He  was  responsible  for  the  faithful  government  of  his 
house.  He  could  not  without  sinning  against  God  yield  his  autho- 
rity, or  tolerate  improper  conduct  in  those  whom  God  had  com- 
mitted to  his  trust.  Nor  could  he,  compatibly  with  his  character 
as  a  Christian,  and  his  obligations  as  a  father,  allow  his  children 
to  visit  places  and  engage  in  amusements  from  which  he  was  pre- 
cluded by  the  nature  and  terms  of  his  profession.  Religious  prin- 
ciple,: — that  sense  of  duty  which  was  inwrought  in  his  conscience 
by  the  Holy  Spirit, — required  him  to  take  this  stand ;  and,  having 
taken,  to  maintain  it.  It  would  have  compromised  his  character 
as  a  Christian,  destroyed  his  influence  as  a  Christian  father,  and, 
probably,  have  ruined  the  character  and  souls  of  his  children,  if  he 
had  adopted  a  lower  standard  of  duty,  or  hesitated  fully  and  faith- 
fully to  enforce  it.  The  decision  was  a  noble  adhesion  to  the  just 
rights  of  conscience.  It  placed  him  at  once  upon  high  ground  in 
a  holy  place,  and  gave  to  his  opinions  and  example  a  weight  and 
influence  that  each  one  felt  to  be  right  and  worthy  of  imitation. 
And  the  freedom  with  which  he  communicated  to  his  tried  and 

*  Memoirs  of  the  Rev.  Jesse  Lee,  pp.  5-6. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  33 

tempted  children  the  reason  for  seeming  to  proscribe  their  enjoy- 
ments, indicates  the  wisdom  of  his  government  and  the  benevolence 
of  his  character,  and  shows  his  paternal  anxiety  to  bring  them  to 
the  same  blessed  consummation  of  religious  experience  that  he 
himself  enjoyed.  He  would  not  conceal  from  them  the  purposes 
and  hope  of  his  mind  with  regard  to  their  spiritual  concerns,  and 
he  was  unwilling  to  expose  them  to  the  temptation  of  misinterpret- 
ing his  conduct,  or  misunderstanding  the  reasons  upon  which  it 
was  founded.  Hence,  in  prohibiting  improper  amusements,  and 
showing  the  "  religious  motives"  that  governed  him  in  doing  it,  he 
satisfied  their  judgments,  and  opened  a  direct  pathway  to  their 
hearts. 

The  happy  effects  of  the  spiritual  change  wrought  in  the  heart 
and  life  of  Mr.  Lee,  and  of  the  firmness  and  benevolence  of  his 
character,  were  soon  visible  in  his  family.  His  views  of  duty,  and 
the  pious  feelings  he  cherished,  were  continually  reproduced  in  the 
altered  habits  and  renewed  lives  of  his  children  and  domesticb. 
Nor  were  they  inoperative  upon  others.  His  house  became  the 
resort  of  such  as  sought  after  God ;  or,  having  found  him,  desired 
to  "  learn  the  way  of  the  Lord  more  perfectly."  On  such  occa- 
sions, "  the  topic  of  conversation  was  experimental  religion."  In 
topics  of  this  nature  he  found  great  satisfaction  ;  «tind  so  steadily 
and  progressively  did  he  improve  in  experimeoital  religion,  that  at 
a  subsequent  period,  in  the  year  1779,  we  find  him  spoken  of  by 
Bishop  Asbury  as  a  father  in  Israel.*  In  the  summer  of  1774, 
before  the  formation  of  any  circuits  in  Virginia,  Mr.  Lee,  his  wife, 
and  two  sons,  Peter  and  Jesse,  gave  in  their  names  as  members  of 
the  Methodist  societies.-j-  Mr.  Robert  Williams,  the  first  I\Iethodist 
minister  Avho  visited  that  part  of  Virginia,  had  been  preaching  in 
the  state  since  the  early  part  of  the  year  1773,:j:  without  forming  a 
regular  circuit,  and  the  family  of  Mr.  Lee  had  attended  his  minis- 
try, at  every  convenient  opportunity,  for  about  twelve  months  pre- 
viously to  their  union  with  the  Methodists.  When  he  gave  in  his 
adhesion  to  the  Methodists,  they  were  societies  in  connexion  with 
the  Church   of  England.     His  choice  of  Christian  fellowship  was 

*  Asbury's  Journal.  t  Life  of  Rev.  John  Lee,  p.  12. 

%  Bangs's  Hist.  p.  73. 

3 


34  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

wisely  and  deliberately  made,  and  when  that  connexion  was  de- 
stroyed by  the  downfall  of  the  English  establishment  in  1776,  he 
continued  firm  in  his  attachments,  and  faithful  in  his  adherence  to 
the  body  of  Christians  with  whom  he  had  linked  his  interests  and 
his  hopes.  From  the  time  of  his  union  with  the  Methodists  his 
house  became  a  home  for  the  preachers,  and  a  regular  place  for 
preaching  ;  and  it  continued  so  until  the  termination  of  his  earthly 
course  in  1820, — a  period  of  nearly  fifty  years.  Thus,  for  nearly 
half  a  century,  he  was  in  the  habit  of  constant  association,  and 
enjoyed  unreserved  communion  with  these  "  servants  of  the  Most 
High  God."  The  influence  of  these  associations  upon  his  own 
religious  feelings,  and  upon  the  moi'al  character  and  immortal  des- 
tiny of  his  children  and  domestics,  eternity  only  will  devclope. 

The  sound  conversion,  well  regulated  life,  and  improving 
religious  experience  of  the  parents,  could  scarcely  fail  to  produce 
the  fruits  of  righteousness  in  the  hearts  and  lives  of  their  children. 
Indeed,  we  would  very  naturally  anticipate  such  a  result.  It  is 
not  surprising,  therefore,  to  find  two  of  the  children  uniting  with 
the  pai'ents  in  a  public  profession  of  religion, — embj^cing  the 
privileges,  and  assuming  the  responsibilities  of  "  members  of  the 
body  of  Christ."  This  act,  on  the  part  of  the  youth  whose  life 
we  are  recording,  was  deliberately  and  piously  resolved  upon 
under  the  conviction  that  he  was  a  "  partaker  of  the  Divine 
nature,"  and  therefore  solemnly  obliged  to  enter  into  the  fellowship 
of  the  saints  in  the  courts  of  the  Lord's  house.  Of  his  awakening 
and  conversion  he  always  spoke  gratefully,  but  undoubtingl)^,  and 
with  the  confiding  assurance  of  a  living  faith.  About  the  fifteenth 
year»of  his  age  he  was  brought  to  a  sense  of  his  lost  condition  as 
a  sinner;  and  some  time  during  the  spring  of  1773,  he  found 
"  redemption — even  the  remission  of  sins."  His  own  account  of 
the  gracious  change  wrought  in  his  heart  by  the  Holy  Ghost  is  a 
simple  narrative  of  the  experience  of  all  Avho  have  any  just 
claims  to  be  "  called  the  sons  and  daughters  of  the  living  God." 
His  conviction  was  produced  by  an  incidental  remark  of  his  father 
wliile  engaged  in  a  conversation  on  experimental  religion  with  a 
pious  relative.  During  the  conversation  in  question,  the  elder  Mr. 
liCe  maintained,  in  its  simplest  interpretation,  and  to  its  fullest 
rjctent,  the  doctrine  of  "  the    assurance  of  salvation ;"    and,  as 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  'db 

embodying  his  views,  and  consonant  with  his  personal  experience, 
he  gave  utterance  to  the  sentiment — "  If  a  man's  sins  tvere  for- 
given him,  he  woul'd  knotv  it."  These  words  were,  by  the 
powerful  working  of  the  Spirit,  fixed  in  the  mind  of  the  son,  "  as 
a  nail  in  a  sure  place."  To  use  his  own  words,  they  "  took  hold 
of  his  mind,  and  he  pondered  them  in  his  heart."  The  Master 
of  Assemblies  fastened  them  deep  in  the  soul.  That  night,  and 
the  next  day,  he  says,  "  they  kept  running  across  my  mind  ;" 
chasing  away  the  illusions  of  sin,  and  the  delusions  of  a  false 
hope,  until  he  was  led  seriously  to  reflect,  and  humbly  to  pray. 
He  asked  himself,  "  Are  dit/  sins  forgiven  ?"  "  No,"  was  the 
terrible  and  startling  response  of  conscience.  He  fled  to  the 
solitude  of  the  woods,  and  essayed  to  pray  ;  but  the  tempter 
whispered  that  he  was  watched,  and  again  and  again  he  fled  to 
seek  a  deeper  solitude,  a  more  secret  hiding-place.  His  distress 
was  great, — he  felt  himself  a  great  sinner.  A  sense  of  his  sin- 
fulness, and  of  his  exposure  to  the  punishments  threatened  against 
sinners,  embittered  all  the  pleasures  of  life,  and  made  him  call 
upon  God  with  strong  crying  and  tears.  He  says,  "  I  would 
frequently  get  by  myself,  and  with  many  tears  pray  to  God  to 
have  mercy  upon  my  poor  soul,  and  forgive  my  sins.  Sometimes 
m  the  open  fields  I  would  fall  on  my  knees,  and  pray  and  weep 
till  my  heart  was  ready  to  break.  At  other  times  my  heart  was 
so  hard  that  I  could  not  shed  a  tear.  It  would  occur  to  my  mind, 
'  Your  day  of  grace  is  past,  and  God  v/ill  never  forgive  your  sins.' 
It  appeared  to  me  that  of  all  sinners  in  the  world  I  was  the 
greatest ;  my  sins  appeared  to  me  greater  in  magnitude  and 
multitude  than  the  sins  of  any  other  person."  In  this  state  of  dis- 
tress, he  was  entirely  destitute  of  religious  associates,  with  whom 
he  might  have  taken  sweet  counsel.  There  were  no  young  people 
in  the  neighbourhood  who  were  pious,  and  he  felt  a  repugnance  or 
dread  to  communicate  his  feelings  to  the  aged.  And  besides,  lie 
felt  himself  to  be  so  desperate  a  sinner,  that  he  did  not  wish  any 
one  to  know  how  bad  he  was.  For  four  weeks,  he  never,  for  an 
hour,  lost  sight  of  his  wretched  condition.  The  cry  of  his  soul  was, 
"  How  shall  I  escape  the  misery  of  hell  ?"  The  Bible,  the  book  of 
promise  and  consolation,  was  the  minister  of  evil  tidings  to  his  soul. 
The  flaming  sword  was  flashing  from  the  very  centre  of  its  conso- 


36  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

lations.  He  was  afraid  to  ask  the  blessings  he  sought,  and  longed 
to  possess,  lest  he  might  incur  the  condemnation  of  asking  amiss. 
But  the  day  of  his  redemption  was  drawing  nigh.  God,  who  is 
rich  in  mercy  to  all  them  that  call  upon  him,  was  not  unmindful  of 
his  promise  to  save  them  that  seek,  him  with  weeping  and  fasting 
and  repentance — the  bitter  fruits  of  transgression.  As  a  servant  to 
the  hand  of  his  master,  he  was  looking  upward  to  God  in  the 
heavens.  He  had  reached  the  extremity  of  distress,  and  was  in 
living  dread  of  the  damnation  of  hell.  "  One  morning,"  he  says, 
"  being  in  deep  distress,  and  fearing  every  moment  I  should  drop 
into  hell,  and  viewing  myself  as  hanging  over  the  pit,  I  was  con- 
sti'ained  to  cry  in  earnest  for  mercy,  and  the  Lord  came  to  my 
relief,  and  delivered  my  soul  from  the  burden  and  guilt  of  sin."  He 
found  "  peace  and  joy  in  be-lieving,"  and  felt,  thi-ough  all  his  soul, 
the  bliss  of  pardoning  love.  "  Mj'^  whole  frame,"  he  writes,  "  was 
in  tremor  from  head  to  foot,  and  my  soul  enjoyed  sweet  peace. 
The  pleasure  I  then  felt  was  indescribable.  This  happiness  lasted 
about  three  days,  during  which  time  I  never  spoke  to  any  person 
about  my  feelings.  I  anxiously  wished  for  some  one  to  talk  to  me 
on  the  subject,  but  no  one  did."  The  result  of  thus  concealing  the 
precious  gift  of  God  was  the  loss  of  the  evidence  of  a  gi-acious  state. 
He  fell  into  doubt,  and  was  subject  to  many  perplexing  fears.  This 
state  of  inquietude  continued  about  six  months  before  he  could 
assuredly  believe  he  was  in  the  favour  of  God.  A  religious  neigh- 
bour with  whom  he  was  travelling,  asked  him  if  he  "  was  ever  con- 
verted V  This  question  led  to  a  conversation  which  greatly 
strengthened  him,  and  encouraged  him  to  tell  others  what  the  Lord 
had  done  for  bis  soul.  He  renewed  his  importunities  with  God, 
and  soon  after  he  received  such  a  manifestation  of  the  presence  and 
power  of  God  as  satisfied  him  of  his  acceptance  in  the  Beloved,  and 
filled  him  with  peace,  love,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost."  He  was 
born  of  the  Spirit,  and  he  went  his  way  rejoicing  in  hope  of  the 
glory  of  God > 

These  seasons  of  protracted  and  increasing  darkness,  pi'eceding, 
as  they  did,  the  ushering  in  of  a  bright  and  joyous  day,  and 
especially  as  they  are  connected  with  the  subsequent  steadfast  faith 
and  joyous  experience  of  Mr.  Lee,  serve,  in  some  measure,  to  show 
the  way  of  the  Spirit  in  preparing  the  young  heart  for  the  sturdy 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  37 

endurance  of  a  life  of  toil  and  self-sacrifice.  A  believer  in  the 
doctrine  of  a  special  designation  to,  and  a  personal  spiritual  prepa- 
ration for,  the  holy  work  of  the  ministry,  will  readily  perceive  how 
this  deep  -spiritual  distress  was  working  out  a  class  of  religious 
emotions,  and  formiHg  and  maturing  a  character  whose  only  hap- 
piness would  consist  in  vigorous  self-denial,  and  active  efforts  to  do 
good.  The  feelings  consequent  upon  the  change  wrought  in  the 
heart  of  this  jouth,  would  have  found  congenial  employment  in  a 
laborious  and  scarcely  promising  effort  to  build  the  temple  of  God 
ii7:  the  heart  of  a  little  child  ;  and  it  would  have  found  or  invented 
means  of  doing  good  in  the  most  barren  and  desolate  moral  waste. 
A  fountain  was  opened  in  his  heart  from  v.'hence  pure  waters  were 
to  flow  out,  to  irrigate  soils  that  had  been  desolate,  and  give  vitality 
to  trees  that  hitherto  had  borne  no  fruit. 

His  caution,  amounting  to  fear ;  his  hesitancy  to  speak  of  the 
gracious  dealings  of  God  with  his  soul,  indicate  his  determination 
to  be  satisfied  v/ith  nothing  short  of  the  realization  of  God's  power 
to  save.  The  ministry  it  was  his  privilege  to  attend ;  the  experi- 
ence of  his  pious  and  happy  parents,  the  details  of  which  he  had 
often  heard  ;  and  the  strivings  of  the  Spirit  within  him,  held  out  the 
promise  of  a  present  full  salvation,  and  led  him  to  anticipate  the 
knoivleclge  of  salvation,  the  joyous  experience  of  God's  grace  in 
justification  ;  in  a  word,  to  expect  "  the  Spirit  itself  to  bear  witness 
with  his  spirit  that  he  was  a  child  of  God."  And  it  was  even  so. 
He  knew  in  whom  he  had  believed,  and  was  joyful  in  the  God  of 
his  salvation. 

The  revival  of  religion  that  brought  so  large  an  amount  of  un- 
mixed good  into  the  family  of  Mr.  Lee  was  the  result  of  God's 
blessing  upon  the  labours  of  Mr.  Jarratt.  During  the  years  1770 
and  1771  there  had  been  a  gracious  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  at  a 
place  called  White  Oak,  in  Dinwiddle  county.  In  this  neighbour- 
hood Mr.  Jarratt  frequently  held  meetings  during  the  week,  and  in 
private  houses.  His  custom,  on  such  occasions,  was  to  descend 
from  the  stiff  and  formal  services  of  the  church,  and  conduct  the 
exercises  in  a  familiar  conversational  manner ;  addressing  plain 
and  searching  questions  to  various  individuals ;  and  encouraging 
all  present  to  ask  him  any  questions  that  they  might  feel  necessary 
to  their  better  acquaintance  with  spiritual  things,  or  for  the  remo- 


38  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

val  of  their  doubts  and  fears.*  Such  a  method  could  not  fail  to 
produce  serious  impressions  upon  the  minds  of  the  people.  Or,  if 
the  preaching  of  the  \vord,  in  the  church,  had  awakened  reflection, 
these  questions,  and  the  instructions  accompanying  them,  were  well 
calculated  to  increase  conviction,  and  facilitate  conversion.  And 
while  it  tended  to  promote  correct  views  of  the  gospel,  as  a  system 
of  Divine  principles,  and  a  gracious  method  of  saving  sirmers,  it 
also  afforded  him  an  excellent  opportunity  of  ascertaining  the  re- 
ligious condition  of  the  people,  and  prepared  him  to  adapt  the  min- 
istrations of  the  pulpit  to  the  actual  wants  of  his  hearers.  From 
such  plans  of  doing  good,  seconded,  as  they  were,  by  the  most 
laborious  zeal  and  diligence,  the  very  best  results  might  be  expect- 
ed. His  labours  were  greatly  blessed.  At  the  time  he  settled  in 
Virginia  few  parishes  had  more  than  seven  or  eight  regular  com- 
municants, and  these  were  chiefly  among  the  aged  and  infirm. 
The  great  mass  of  society  cared  for  none  of  these  things,  "j"  But 
so  great  was  the  success  of  his  ministry,  that  in  less  than  ten  years 
the  communicants  within  reach  of  the  parish  church  had  increased 
to  "  nine  hundred  or  one  thousand."  "  A  great  part  of  these,"  he 
says,  "  I  trust,  were  gracious  souls,  and  such  as  were  truly  in 
earnest  to  work  out  their  salvation." 

In  this  "  labour  of  love,"  strange  as  it  may  seem,  Mr.  Jarratt, 
though  without  the  sympathy  and  co-operation  of  the  clergy,  was 
not  without  their  marked  aversion,  and  persevering  opposition. 
He  says,  "  At  my  first  settlement  in  the  parish,  I  knew  of  no  min- 
ister, of  the  then  Established  Church,  who  was  like-minded  with 

*  The  following  questions  and  the  answers  he  received  will  serve  the  double 
purpose  of  illustrating  his  manner  of  conducting  these  meetings,  and  of  showing 
the  profound  spiritual  ignorance  of  the  people.  They  are  copied  from  his  Life. 
Ques.  "  What  is  the  difference  between  the  law  and  gospel?"  Ans.  "I 
know  not  of  any  difference — or,  I  know  not  one  from  the  other."  Ques.  "  What 
is  the  covenant  of  grace,  and  what  are  the  terms  of  it  ?"  Ans.  "  I  know  not — 
I  never  heard  of  a  covenant  of  grace,  or  of  any  other  covenant  whatever." 
Ques.  "  What  is  conversion  ?"  Ans.  "I  know  not — I  never  heard  such  a  word 
in  all  my  life,  till  I  heard  it  from  you."  Ques.  "  What  is  regeneration — or  the 
new  birth?"  Ans.  "I  never  heard  of  either — the  words  are  new  to  me." 
Ques.  "Is  a  man  justified  by  his  own  works?"  Ans.  "To  be  sure — or  I 
know  not  what  is  to  justify  him." 

t  Life  of  Rev.  D.  Jarratt,  p.  102. 


THEREV.JESSELEE.  39 

myself,  respecting  the  doctrines  I  preached  and  the  manner  of 
preaching  them.  I  stood  alone  for  some  considerable  time ;  and  I 
dare  say  no  man  was  ever  more  cordially  abhorred,  than  I  was  by 
the  clergy  in  general.  By  thctn  was  I  frequently  threatened  with 
writs  and  prosecutions,  &c.,  for  the  breach  of  canonical  order. 
One  of  the  most  furious  wrote  me  two  angry  and  threatening  let- 
ters, reminding  me  of  irregularity,  and  breach  of  the  71st  canon, 
by  preaching  in  private  houses."  To  the  second  of  these  ungra- 
cious letters  Mr.  Jarratt  I'eplied,  "  That  if  to  preach  in  a  private 
iiouse,  or  on  unconsecrated  ground,  \\as  a  breach  of  canonical 
order  and  regularity,  then  were  we  all  involved  in  the  same  con- 
demnation, for  I  knew  not  that  any  clergyman  in  Virginia  ever 
scrupled  to  transgress  that  canon,  for  the  sake  of  forty  shillings. 
This  was  the  legal  fee  for  a  funeral  sermon,  under  the  Establish- 
ment, and  for  the  sake  of  which,  all  places  were  alike  sacred,  when 
any  clergyman  was  called  upon  for  such  a  service.  I  therefore 
asked  my  incensed  brother,  whether  I,  who  preached  in  such  places 
without  fee  or  reward,  could  be  more  culpable  than  those  who  were 
paid  for  it  ]  .  .  ,  Moreover,  as  I  knew  my  testy  brother  to  be  very 
fond  of  cards,  dice,  tables,  &c.,  which  are  expressly  forbidden  us, 
by  the  75th  canon,  I  made  free  to  ask,  if  it  was  not  as  criminal, 
and  more  so,  to  break  the  75th  as  the  71st  canon  V  It  can  occasion 
no  surprise,  after  such  a  reply,  to  find  that  Mr.  Jarratt  closes  his 
notice  of  these  shameful  transactions  with  the  significant  remark — 
"  from  that  time  I  heard  no  more  of  the  canons."* 

It  is  due,  however,  to  truth  and  historical  accuracy,  to  state  that 
at  an  early  period  of  his  ministry,  in  Bath  parish,  Mr.  Jarratt 
formed  an  acquaintance  with  a  "  clergyman  in  whom  some  good 
thing  was  found."  This  was  the  Rev.  Mr.  M'Robert.  It  is  be- 
lieved he  was  the  rector  of  Dale  parish,  Chesterfield  county.  The 
parish  church  was  called  Ware  Bottom.  The  vestiges  of  the  old 
parish  church  may  still  be  seen  near  the  Methodist  Episcopal  house 
of  worship  of  the  same  name.  Of  Mr.  M'Robert,  Mr.  Jarratt  bears 
the  following  honourable  testimony :  "  He  had  great  gifts  for  the 
pulpit,  and  spoke  with  a  degree  of  animation  very  unusual  at  that 
time  ;  but,  like  another  ApoUos,  stood  in  need  of  being  instructed  m 

*  Life  of  Jarratt,  pp.  98,  101. 


40  THELIFEANDTIMESOF 

the  way  of  the  Lord  more  perfectly."  Such  histruction  he  derived 
from  intercourse  with  Mr.  Jarratt.  They  became  "  dear  brethren, 
and  faithful  fellow-labourers  in  the  work  of  the  Lord ;  and  were  a 
great  comfort  to  each  other,  visited  each  other  frequently,  travelled 
together,  and  for  many  years  assisted  each  other  in  diffusing  the 
savour  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ,"  But  the  improved  personal 
piety  of  Mr.  M'Robert,  not  only  gave  a  new  impulse  to  his  zeal, 
but  induced  him  to  examine  his  church  relations  with  reference  to 
the  obligation  of  remaining  in  a  church  so  inefficient,  and  of  main- 
taining a  connexion  with  a  body  of  ministers  so  generally  unworthy 
and  wicked.  The  result  of  the  examination  was  the  abandonment 
of  the  Establishment.  He  renounced  the  Church  in  the  year  1779, 
and  some  time  after  entered  into  the  fellowship  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church.  In  1794  he  was  yet  living  and  labouring,  and,  according 
to  the  testimony  of  Mr.  Jarratt,  "  still  had  the  cause  of  God  at 
heart."*  It  is  a  singular  instance  of  the  peculiarities  even  of  good 
men,  and  of  the  influence  of  early  prepossessions,  that,  notwithstand- 
ing the  prevailing  impiety  and  bitter  hostility  of  the  clerg}^,  Mr.  Jarratt 
still  preferred  a  nominal  fellowship  with  them  to  real  and  spiritual 
communion  with  those  whom  he  acknowledged  as  "  living  members 
of  the  body  of  Christ."  Like  the  vine,  he  clung  to  the  Establish- 
ment even  after  its  vitality  and  beauty  were  gone,  and  long  after 
he  had  relinquished  the  hope  of  its  resuscitation  to  life  and  activity 
in  the  work  of  the  Lord. 

The  circumstances  connected  with  the  early  religious  life  of  Mr. 
Lee,  were  well  adapted  to  his  spiritual  improvenjent.  The  holy 
lives  of  his  parents  were  an  example  worthy  of  imitation,  ever  pre- 
sent to  his  mind  and  always  speaking  to  his  heart.  The  regular 
private  and  public  services  of  religion  in  his  father's  house,  made 
it  a  holy  place,  full  of  holy  influences  and  associations,  to  renew 
his  religious  impressions  and  quicken  his  pious  feelings.  And  these 
were  all  kept  awake  and  active  by  the  presence  and  instructions  of 
a  class  of  ministers  full  of  faith,  and  always  zealously  affected  in  a 
good  cause.  In  frequent  and  familiar  intercourse  with  these  holy 
men  he  was  greatly  strengthened,  and  his  profiting  appeared  unto 
all.     By  privileges  such  as  these,  the  fire  of  sacred  love,  enkindled 

*Lifcof.Tairatt,  pp.  100,  101. 


THEREV.     JESSELEE.  41 

in  his  heart  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  was  kept  constantly  and  brightly 
burning.  He  was  "  growing  in  grace,  and  in  the  knowledge  of 
Jesus  Christ."  Although,  it  is  presumable,  the  way  of  life  in  which 
it  was  the  purpose  of  God  to  lead  him  was  not  present  to  his  mind, 
it  is  not  improper  to  regard  these  opportunities,  and  their  conjoint 
influence  upon  his  moral  nature,  as  indications  pointing  to  the  min- 
istry of  reconciliation,  and  designed  to  work  in  him  a  sense  of  its 
resiwnsibilities,  and  a  fitness  for  its  employments. 

The  introduction  of  Methodism  into  Virginia  is  to  be  regarded 
as  one  of  those  events  which  find  their  solution,  "  not  in  the 
wisdom  of  men,  but  in  the  power  of  God."  "  It  is  the  Lord's 
doing,  and  it  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes."  The  time  was 
auspicious — the  event  proves  it  to  have  been  providential.  Religion 
was  a  Sunday  exercise,  an  empty  round  of  mere  forms.  The 
clergy,  with  the  exceptions  previously  noted,  wei-e  avaricious  and 
immoral ;  preaching,  marrying,  burying,  for  so  many  pounds  of 
tobacco  per  annum,  or  for  so  many  shillings  per  service.  The 
people,  in  religious  things,  were  on  a  level  with  their  pastors ;  in 
morals,  they  could  scarcely  be  lower.  It  was  then  the  humble 
missionary  came  preaching  peace  by  Jesus  Christ.  Alone, 
unknown,  and  unprotected,  warm  of  heai't,  and  confiding  in  God, 
he  proclaimed  the  day  of  salvation.  Multitudes  listened,  and 
were  enlightened ;  a  few  gave  heed,  and  were  saved.  God's  work 
was  commenced.  Its  consummation  belongs  to  the  future  his- 
torian. 


42  THE     LIFE    AND     TIMES     OV 


CHAPTER    II. 

FROM  HIS    CONVERSION  IN  1773,    TO  HIS    ENTRANCE   INTO 
THE  MINISTRY  IN  1779. 

Religious  Condilion  of  England — Wesley — Rise  of  Methodism — Providential 
Introduction  of  it  into  America — Robert  Williams — V^isits  Norfolk,  Va. — Mr. 
Fillmore  visits  Southern  States — Controversy  with  a  Clergyman  in  Norfolk — 
Great  Wickedness  of  the  People — Second  Visit  of  Mr.  Williams' — Preaches 
in  the  Street — Effect  on  the  Hearers — Visits  Petersburg — Forms  a  Circuit — 
House  of  Mr.  Lee  opened  for  Preaching — Great  Revival  in  1774-5 — Co-ope- 
ration and  usefulness  of  Mr.  Jarratt — Effects  of  the  Revival  upon  the  Reli- 
gious Character  of  Mr.  Lee — Anxiety  to  do  Good — First  Public  Exhortation — 
Death  of  R.  Williams — His  Character  and  Usefulness — Removal  of  Mr.  Lee 
from  his  Father's  House — Appointed  Class-Leader — Habits  of  Study — 
Preaches  his  First  Sermon  in  1779 — Supplies  the  Place  of  J.  Dickens — What 
Constitutes  a  Call  to  the  Ministry — Increase  of  Methodism  in  Virginia. 

The  light  of  the  blessed  Reformation  wliich  sprung  up  under 
Luther,  and  spread  with  so  much  rapidity  through  Europe,  had 
become  well  nigh  extinct  in  England  at  the  birth  of  Wesley.  The 
"  form  of  godliness"  was  all  that  was  left  of  that  beauty  of  holiness 
which  had  once,  and  for  a  long  season,  adorned  the  ministry  and 
membership  of  the  Established  Church.  "  Like  priest  Hke  people," 
and  "  the  parson's  son  is  the  worst  boy  in  the  parish,"  were 
proverbs  no  less  true  in  themselves  tiian  they  M'ere  characteristic 
of  the  times  and  the  manners.  Vice  clad  in  priestly  garments,  read 
sermons  and  uttered  prayers  in  the  pulpit,  and  immorality,  without 
even  the  covering  of  the  "  filthy  rags  of  .self- righteousness,"  sent  back 
its  responses  from  the  softly  cushioned  pews.  The  Church,  with 
but  here  and  there  an  exception,  was  a  vast  "  valley  of  death  filled 
with  the  dry  bones  of  the  dead."  The  stillness  of  worldly  prosperity 
had  lulled  the  watchers  to  sleep,  and  the  winds  of  error  and  false 
doctrine  had  spread  spiritual  death  over  the  heritage  of  Christ, 
and  finished  what  worldliness  had  begun.  The  fine  gold  had 
become  dim.  While  the  clergy  slept,  the  people  were  perishing^. 
Crowd  after  crowd  passed  into  the  valley  of  death,  and  multitudes, 


THEREV.     JESSE     LEE.  43 

heedlessly  and  without  warning,  pressed  upon  their  steps,  and  each, 
as  it  entered  the  preci-ncts  of  the  gloomy  vale,  sent  back  its  Ibrlorn 
and  despairing  cry  —  "No  man  careth  for  my  soul."  Religious 
fears  and  feelings  were  almost  obliterated  from  the  minds  of  the 
people,  and  infidelity  and  ungodliness  pervaded  all  ranks  and  con- 
ditions of  life.  A  second  reformation  w<js  needed — a  reformation 
that  would  bring  "  the  i^oiver  of  godliness,"  in  its  solid  principles 
and  transforming  experience,  to  bear  upon  the  moral  nature  of  man. 
A  reformation  was  needed,  but  a  revival,  great,  powerful  and  per- 
vasive, was  mei'cifully  vouchsafed.  God's  work  of  "grace,  mercy, 
and  peace,"  was  gi-aciously  revived.  God  gave  the  word — great 
was  the  multitude  that  went  forth  to  proclaim  the  acceptable  year 
of  the  Lord. 

John  Wesley  was  the  foremost  in  this  work.  His  preaching  was 
a  simple  and  faithful,  but  powerful  exhibition  of  the  scriptural  doc- 
trines of  justification  by  faith,  the  witness  of  the  Spirit,  and  entire 
holiness  of  heart  and  life.  These  were  novel  doctrines,  such  as 
were  found  in  the  homilies,  but  not  in  the  pulpits  of  the  Establish- 
ment.* The  lives,  ministry,  and  writings  of  the  clergy  were  in 
positive  contrast  with  them,  and  hence  the  general  and  persevering 
opposition  to  his  course.  But  the  truth  was  mighty,  and  it 
triumphed.  Multitudes  in  every  corner  of  the  land  fl!ocked  to  his 
ministry.  M.an3r  were  convinced  of  sin,  and  were  brought  to  a 
personal  and  happy  realization  of  the  truth  of  the  doctrine — we  are 
"justified  by  faith."  It  was  natural  for  those  brought  to  God  by 
his  instrinnentality,  to  seek  religious  counsel  of  him.  This  origi- 
nated  Methodism.  The  first  Methodist  society  was  formed  in  Lon- 
don in  the  latter  part  of  the   year   1739.     A  similar  course  was 

*  Sept.  13,  1739.  "  A  serious  clergyman  desired  to  know  in  what  points  we 
differed  from  the  Church  of  England.  I  answered,  '  to  the  best  of  my  know- 
ledge, in  none.  The  doctrines  we  preach  are  the  doctrines  of  the  Church  of 
England  ;  indeed,  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  the  Church,  clearly  laid  down, 
both  in  her  Prayers,  Articles,  and  Homilies.'  He  asked,  '  In  what  points, 
then,  do  you  differ  with  the  other  clergy  of  the  Church  xif  England?'  I 
answered,  '  In  none  from  that  part  of  the  clergy  who  adhere  to  the  doctrines 
of  the  Church  ;  but  from  that  part  of  the  clergy  who  dissent  from  the  Church 
(though  they  own  it  not),  I  differ  in  the  following  points.'  "  He  then  enume- 
rates Justification,  Sanctification,  and  the  New  Birth,  and  points  out  the 
grounds  of  difference  between  them.  Wesley's  Works,  Amer.  edit. ;  vol.  iii. 
pp.  153,  154. 


44  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

pursued  wherever  his  ministry  succeeded  in  turning  men  "  from  the 
•  power  of  Satan  unto  God  ;"  and  thus,  without  any  previous  design, 
or  any  matured  plan  of  organization,  he  became  the  founder  of  the 
Methodist  branch  of  the  Church  of  Christ. 

The  inti'oduction  of  Methodism  into  America  was  brought  about 
by  pi'ovidential  arrangements,  rather  than  by  any  preconcerted 
human  plans.  When  Wesley  commenced  his  public  ministr)'-  in 
Great  Britain,  the  present  United  States  were  colonies,  under  the 
protection,  and  subject  to  the  laws  of  England.  The  population 
of  the  country  was  chiefly  composed  of  emigrants  from  the 
United  Kingdom.  And  it  was  by  this  means  that  Methodism  was 
brought  into  the  country.  The  first  Methodist  society  was  formed 
ill  the  city  of  New  York,  in  1766,  under  the  ministry  of  a  local 
preacher  from  Ireland,  the  Rev.  Philip  Embury.  Within  a  very 
short  time  after  the  formation  of  the  society  in  New  York,  the 
Rev.  Robert  Strawbridge,  also  a  local  preacher  from  Ireland, 
settled  in  Frederick  county,  Maryland,  and  commenced  holding 
public  meetings,  and  formed  a  society  near  Pipe  Creek.  About 
the  same  time  a  society  was  formed  in  Philadelphia.*  Under  the 
direction  of  the  society  in  New  York,  a  letter  was  written  to  Mr. 
Wesley,  informing  him  of  the  condition  and  wants  of  the  societies 
in  America,  and  earnestly  imploring  him  to  send  ministers  to 
their  help.f  Mr.  Wesley  laid  the  case  of  the  infant  societies  in 
America  before  the  Conference  held  at  Leeds,  in  August  1769, 
when  "  Richard  Boardman  and  Joseph  Pillmore  willingly  offered 
themselves  for  the  service,"  were  accepted,  and  sent  to  America. 
They  reached  Philadelphia  on  the  24th  of  October  in  the  same 
year.  Soon  after  their  arrival,  Mr.  Robert  Williams,  a  local 
preacher,  came  to  New  York,  having  "  received  a  permit  from 
Mr.  Wesley  to  preach  in  America,  under  the  direction  of  the 
regular  missionaries."  In  1771,  Mr.  Francis  Asbury  and  Mr. 
Richard  Wright  were  sent  to  America  by  Mr,  Wesley.  They 
landed  in  Philadelphia  on  the  27th  of  October.  From  these 
principal  points  Methodism  went  forth  upon  its  grand  moral  enter- 
prise, "  to  spread  scriptural  holiness  over  these  lands," — a  great 

*  A  Short  History  of  the  Methodists,  &c.,  by  Rev.  Jesse  Lee,  pp.  24-26. 
+  Bangs's  History  of.  the  M.  E.  Church,  Vol.  i.  p.  52. 


THE     RE' 


JESSELEE.  45 


spiritual    mission  through  wide    "  fields    already   white  unto   the  ^ 
harvest." 

Mr.  Williams,  after  preaching  awhile  in  New  York,  visited  Mr, 
Pillmore  in  i'hiladelphia,  and  from  thence  he  travelled  into  Mary- 
land. In  the  early  part  of  the  year  1772,  he  was  in  Norfolk, 
Virginia,  where  his  preaching  produced  great  excitement,  and  he 
was  successful  in  forming  a  society.  How  long  he  remained  in 
Norfolk,  or  whether  he  visited  any  of  the  adjacent  counties  or 
towns,  we  have  now  no  means  of  ascertaining.  It  is,  however, 
certain,  that  in  the  fall  of  the  year  he  was  in  Maryland,  preparhig 
for  a  second  and  a  more  extensive  tour  through  Virginia.* 

"In  April  1772,  a  plan  was  laid  for  Mr.  Pillmore  to   travel  to 
the  south  ;"  and  accordingly  he  "  travelled  and  preached  through 
Maryland  to  Norfolk  in  Virginia."     He  reached  Norfolk,  it  is  pre- 
sumable, in  the  summer,  and  remained  preaching  regularly  until 
the  early  part  of  the  year  1773.     He  then  travelled  through  the 
eastern  portions  of  Virginia  and  North  Carolina  ;•  and  after  spend- 
ing a  short  time  in  Charleston,  he  went  "  to  Savannah,  in  Georgia, 
and  from  thence  he  visited  the  Orphan  House,  begun  by  Mr.  Whit- 
field in  1740."     This  visit  was  a  short  one,  undertaken,  it  is  likely, 
for  the  purpose  of  ascertaining  the  probabilities  of  success  in  send- 
ing ministers  "  into  the  harvest."!    He  returned  to  Norfolk  some  time 
in  the  spring.     Before  Mr.  Pillmore  started  on  this  tour  of  observa- 
tion, he  was  reinforced  by  the  arrival  of  the  Rev.  Messrs.  R.  Wil- 
liams,  and   W.  Watters.      These    ministers    arrived    in   Norfolk 
some  time  in  October  or  November,  1772.     Mr.  Watters  spent 
some  time  in  endeavouring  to  form  a  circuit  contiguous  to  Norfolk, 
but  after  the  departure  of  Mr.  Pillmore  to  the  south,  took  his  place, 
and  continued  in  the  pastoral  oversight  of  the  society  until  his  re- 
turn.    Mr.  Williams  had  gone  on  a  preaching  excursion  to  Peters- 
burg, and  the  adjacent  counties.     The  following  extract  from  the 
journal  of  Mr.  Watters,  will  show  that  a  society  had  been  formed 
in  Norfolk,  although  it  says  very  little  for  the  piety  of  those  com- 
posing it.     He  says,  page  27,  "  Weary  and  much  worn  down,  we 

*  Life  of  Watters,  p.  24.     Lee's  Hist,  of  Methodists,  p.  40. 

t  Lee's  History  of  Methodists,  p.  40.  This  conjecture  is  sustained  by  the 
fact,  that  during  the  same  time  Mr.  Boardman  had  travelled  north  as  far  as 
Boston. 


46  THELIFEANDTIMESOF 

at  length  cume  to  our  journey's  end.  Our  friends  in  Norfulk  re- 
'ceived  us  kindly,  but  I  found  very  little  satisfaction  anaong  them 
for  some  time  ;  their  convictions  were  slight,  and  their  desires  very 
faint,  and  far  the  greater  part  of  them  could  hardly  be  said  to 
have  the  form  of  religion.  Such  Methodists  I  never  had  seen,  nor 
did  I  suppose  there  were  such  upon  earth  ;  my  experience  and 
warm  feelings  led  me  to  conclude  that  all  who  bore  the  name  must 
be  like  those  with  whom  I  had  been  acquainted  in  the  neighbour- 
hood I  had  left.  Many  hundreds  attended  preaching,  but  the  most 
hardened,  wild,  and  ill  behaved,  of  any  people  I  had  ever  beheld  in 
anj^  place."  It  is  at  least  pi-obable  that  the  "  experience"  (he  was 
a  young  Christian)  of  Mr.  Watters,  and  his  "  warm  feelings," 
might  furnish  an  apology,  or  at  least  some  ground  for  supposing 
the  Methodists  of  Norfolk  were  not  altogether  as  bad  as  he  regarded 
them.  The  picture  is  a  strong  one ;  it  may  be  indebted  for  this  to 
the  warmth  of  the  writer's  feelings.  It  is  quite  certain  that  the 
preaching  of  Mr.  Pillmore  produced  a  considerable  impression  upon 
the  public  mind.  His  zeal  and  faithfulness  in  preaching  the  then 
common  and  principal  doctrines  of  a  present,  free,  and  full  salva- 
tion through  faith  in  Christ,  had  brought  down  upon  the  infant  so- 
ciety the  vigorous,  and,  in  that  day,  customary,  opposition  of  the 
parish  minister.  During  the  absence,  but,  to  his  surprise,  just  be- 
fore the  return  of  Mr.  Pillmore,  the  clergyman  preached  a  sermon, 
in  which  he  undertook  to  represent  the  Methodists  as  enthusiasts 
and  deceivers.  The  text  selected  for  this  notable  purpose  was, 
"  Be  not  righteous  overmuch.''''  In  the  discourse,  among  other 
things,  he  told  the  people  (what  none  of  them  would  have  otherwise 
suspected,)  that  Jie  Icneiv,  from  experience,  the  evil  of  being  over- 
tightcous.  He  failed  to  establish  his  positions,  and  said  so  much 
that  his  friends  were  dissatisfied.  If  he  thought  Mr.  Pillmore  would 
not  return,  or  that  he  would  take  no  public  notice  of  the  matter,  he 
was  sadly  disappointed  in  his  expectations.  Mr.  Pillmore  returned 
in  a  very  few  days,  and  soon  gave  public  notice  of  his  intention  to 
preach  on  the  verse  next  following  the  parson's  text : — "  Be  not 
overmuch  u-ickcd.^''  At  the  hour  appointed  the  town  seemed  to  be 
in  motion,  and  a  great  crowd  collected  at  the  place  of  preaching. 
After  reading  his  text,  he  said  he  had  been  informed  that  a  certain 
divine  of  the  town  had  given  the  citizens  a  solemti  caution  asainst 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  47 

being  over-rigldcous.  Then  lifting  up  liis  hnnds,  and  with  a  %ery 
sifHificant  countenance,  he  exclaimed — "  And  in  Norfolk  he  hath 
given  this  caution  !  !  !"  That  was  enough.  The  conduct  of  the 
parson  was  rendered  odious  and  contemptible,  and  the  people  were 
unexpectedly,  but  severely,  rebuked.  What  other  effect  the  con- 
troversy produced  we  know  not.  The  writer  of  these  notices  con- 
cludes his  personal  recollections  of  Norfolk,  in  the  following  simple 
and  characteristic  language  :  "  Though  these  were  severe  reproofs, 
and  from  one  capable  of  forming  a  sound  judgment,  yet  Norfolk  con- 
tinued Norfolk  as  long  as  I  knew  anything  about  it :  and  it  was  no 
ways  strange  to  me  that  in  a  few  years  it  was  consumed  by  fire." 
Again,  on  page  34,  he  speaks  of  Norfolk  as  "the  most  wicked 
place  I  ever  set  my  foot  in."*  The  religious  pi'ospect  in  Ports- 
mouth was  considered  more  promising  by  Mr.  Watters,  yet  he 
thought  "  the  real  work  in  both  places  was  very  superficial  indeed." 
"What  hath  God  wrought!"  Now,  in  1847,  Norfolk,  to  use  the 
idea  of  Mr.  Watters,  is  less  Norfolk  than  it  was  in  1772.  And 
Poi'tsmouth  is  full  of  the  blessed  fruits  of  what  it  then  so  richly 
promised  to  diligent  and  faithful  cultivation.  Were  the  warm- 
hearted author  of  the  above  notices  now  living,  and  could  he  visit 
places  once  so  full  of  the  leaven  of  wickedness,  he  would  find  in 
each  a  large  and  pious  Church,  zealous  for  God,  and  active  in  every 
good  work  ;  and  in  a  far  different  sense  he  might  exclaim,  "  Such 
Methodists  I  have  never  or  rarely  seen." 

The  visit  of  Mr.  Williams  to  Norfolk  in  the  fall  of  1772,  above 
mentioned,  was  not  the  first  time  he  had  appeared  there  on  the 
purposes  of  his  mission.  He  had,  according  to  the  account  of  the 
Rev.  Jesse  Lee,f  preached  in  Norfolk  "  in  the  first  part  of  the 
year."  His  preaching  was  singularly  earnest  and  pointed,  and 
produced  a  powerful  sensation.  The  following  accr  unt  of  it,  es- 
pecially as  Mr.  Williams  is  unquestionably  to  be  regarded  as  the 

*  Mr.  Walters  was  not  alone  in  his  opinion  of  the  wickedness  of  Norfolk,  as 
the  following  anecdote  of  Mr.  Fillmore  will  show.  On  his  return  from  the 
south,  "  as  Mr.  P.  passed  through  Portsmouth,  two  men,  well  dressed,  were 
cursing  most  horridly.  He  lifted  up  his  hands,  and  with  a  stern  voice  exclaimed 
aloud — '  Well!  if  I  had  been  brought  to  this  place  blindfolded,  I  should  have 
known  I  was  near  Norfolk.'  " 

t  History  of  the  Methodists,  p.  40. 


48  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

Apostle  of  Methodism  in  Virginia,  and  also  as  he  received  the 
family  of  Mr.  Lee  into  the  fold  of  the  Church,  cannot  prove  other- 
wise than  interesting. 

"  In  the  first  part  of  the  year  1772,  Mr.  Robert  Williams  made 
his  first  visit  to  Norfolk,  in  Virginia,  and  without  any  previous 
notice  being  given,  he  went  to  the  court-house,  and  standing  on 
the  steps  of  the  door,  and  beginning  to  sing,  the  people  collected 
together ;  and  after  prayer  he  took  his  text  and  preached  to 
a  considerable  number  of  hearers,  who  were  very  disorderly,  as 
they  all  thought  the  preacher  a  madman :  and  while  he  was 
preaching  the  people  were  laughing,  talking,  and  walking  about  in 
all  directions.  The  general  conclusion  was,  that  they  never  heard 
such  a  man  before :  for  they  said,  '  sometimes  he  would  preach, 
then  he  would  pray,  then  he  would  swear,  and  at  times  he  would 
cry.'  The  people  were  so  little  used  to  hearing  a  preacher  say 
hell,  or  devil,  in  preaching,  that  they  thought  he  was  swearing, 
when  he  told  them  about  going  to  hell,  or  being  damned  if  they 
died  in  their  sins.  As  he  was  believed  to  be  a  madman,  none  of 
them  invited  him  to  their  houses.  However,  he  preached  at  the 
same  place  the  next  day,  when  they  found  out  he  was  not  insane, 
and  they  were  glad  to  get  him  to  their  houses.  This  may  be  con- 
sidered as  the  beginning  of  Methodism  in  Virginia,  And  it  was 
not  long  before  a  Methodist  society  was  formed  in  the  town  of  Nor- 
folk,"* From  the  account  that  has  reached  us  of  the  character 
of  Mr.  Williams,  this  may  be  regarded  as  a  very  just  description  of 
his  preaching. 

It  was  in  the  latter  part  of  the  year  1772,  or  the  beginning  of 
1773,  that  Mr,  Williams  commenced  preaching  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Petersburg,  He  spent  one  week  in  the  family  of  Mr,  Jar- 
ratt,  and  preached  several  times  in  his  parish, f  He  extended  his 
labours  through  many  of  the  contiguous  counties,  and  a  very  gen- 
eral awakening  seems  to  have  attended  his  ministry.  Early  in 
1774  he  commenced  forming  societies  ;  and  in  the  summer  laid  the 
plan  of  a  circuit  that,  beginning  at  Petersburg,  extended  some  dis- 
tance into  North  Carolina.     It  was  called  Brunswick  circuit.     This 

*  History  of  the  Methodists,  p.  41. 
tLife  of  Jarratt,  pp.  107-110. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  49 

was  the  first  regular  circuit  formed  in  Virginia.  There  were  at 
that  time  1160  Methodists  in  America.  Of  these  one  hundred  were 
in  Virginia.  These  were  converted  principally  under  the  ministry 
of  Mr.  Williams.  "  The  foundation  of  God  standeth  sure  ;  because 
it  is  laid  in  truth  and  righteousness."  In  these  small  beginnings,  God 
was  mercifully  preparing  the  way  for  richer  and  more  amazing  dis- 
plays of  his  grace.  The  people  had  long  sat  in  the  very  shadow 
of  spiritual  death.  But  the  time  of  deliverance  was  drawing  nigh. 
A  fire  was  kindled  in  Virginia  that  burns  yet,  and  will  grow  brighter 
and  brighter  through  the  coming  periods  of  time. 

The  family  of  Mr.  Lee  having  connected  themselves  with  the 
societies  under  the  pastoral  care  of  Mr.  Williams,  he  opened  his 
house  for  preaching,  and  it  was  taken  as  one  of  the  regular  ap- 
pointments of  the  newly  formed  circuit.  The  opening  of  his  house 
for  the  public  worship  of  God  was  of  great  spiritual  benefit  to  the 
family.  It  was  especially  so  to  the  youthful  subject  of  these  pages. 
He  was  necessarily  often  in  the  company  of  the  ministers,  and 
dei'ived  from  his  intercoui'se  with  them  both  pleasure  and  profit. 
This  intercourse  was  highly  prized  by  him.  It  was  indeed  a  great 
privilege,  and  its  results  were,  no  doubt,  seen  in  the  choice  and 
pursuits  of  his  subsequent  life.  There  was  at  least,  a  present,  di- 
rect, and  powerful  influence  exerted  over  him  by  these  opportunities 
of  social  intercourse.  But  it  was  chiefly  in  the  preaching  of  the 
word,  and  the  worship  usually  connected  with  it,  that  he  found  most 
instruction  and  comfort.  A  sermon  preached  soon  aRvr  the  forma- 
tion of  the  church  in  his  father's  house,  it  is  presumable,  by  Mr. 
Williams,  had  the  happy  effect  of  awakening  in  his  mind  a  solemn 
sense  of  the  necessity  of  inward  holiness.  He  was,  and  had  been 
from  the  beginning  of  his  Christian  course,  happy  in  the  conscious- 
ness of  acceptance  in  the  Beloved.  Yet  he  felt  the  workings  of  sin 
in  his  members,  and  was  sometimes  "  in  heaviness  through  mani- 
fold temptations."  In  the  sermon  alluded  to,  the  minister  spoke  of 
the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  on  the  heart,  and  of  the  sanctification 
of  soul,  body,  and  spirit,  as  the  gracious  effect  of  that  work.  The 
impression  it  made  on  his  mind  was  deep  and  abiding.  He  sought 
to  know  the  mind  of  the  Spirit  as  it  is  revealed  in  the  word  of  God, 
and  found  it  demanded  holiness  of  heart  and  life — holiness  in  prin- 
ciple and  feeling,  in  thought,  word,  and  action,  and  a  will  subdued 
4 


50  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES      OF 

and  submissive  to  the  will  of  God.  He  saw  that  the  Bible  pointed 
to  the  atonement  of  Christ  as  to  a  fountain  of  life  and  salvation, 
and  that  it  was  a  "  fountain  opened  for  sin  and  uncleanness."  The 
need  of  being  cleansed  from  unrighteousness  he  already  painfully 
felt,  and  he  was  conscious  that  all  his  salvation  was  "  hid  wilh 
Christ  in  God  ;"  and  he  was  resolved  to  seek  the  gracious  fulfilment 
of  the  promise:  "  I  will  circumcise  thy  heart, — and  thou  shalt  love 
the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with 
all  thy  mind,  and  with  all  thy  strength."  In  secret  places  he 
poured  out  his  soul  before  God.  He  called  earnestly  upon  God. 
His  prayer  was  heard,  his  faith  accepted,  and  he  .was  made  to  re- 
joice in  hope  of  being  cleansed  by  the  all-sufficient  grace  of  Christ. 
And  if  he  was  not  at  that  time,  "  washed  and  sanctified  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  God,"  yet  he  was  full  of 
faith,  full  of  peace,  full  of  love.  In  the  strength  of  that  blessing  he 
went  many  years.  It  was  a  green  spot  in  his  memory,  fresh  and 
fruitful  even  in  age  and  dissolution.  Yet  his  soul  was  still  longing 
^ov  perfect  love. 

The  labours  of  Mr.  Williams  were  still  a  blessing  to  the  people  in 
the  neighbourhood  in  which  Mr.  Lee  resided.  In  the  latter  end  of 
the  year  1774,  there  was  a  great  revival  of  religion.  Many  of  the 
friends  and  acquaintances  of  Mr.  Lee  were  brought  to  experience 
the  pardon  of  sin,  and  the  assurance  of  salvation.  In  this  revival 
his  own  soul  was  greatly  blessed,  and  he  esteemed  it  a  privilege  to 
attend  the  meetings,  although  he  had  to  walk  many  miles  to  do  it. 
Speaking  of  this  revival,  he  says  :  "  I  felt  greatly  quickened  and 
comforted  with  the  Divine  Presence.  I  had  little  inclination  to  be  in 
any  other  than  religious  company.  I  was  always  glad  to  go  to 
meeting  by  night  or  by  day,  and  sometimes  went  on  foot  many 
miles,  and  thought  myself  highly  favoured  in  that  respect." 

In  the  year  1775,  the  circuit  formed  by  Mr.  Williams  was  sup- 
plied with  three  able  and  effective  ministers.  These  ministers  werf 
full  of  zeal,  and  were  "  in  labours  abundant."  Their  preaching  was 
accompanied  by  evidences  of  power  and  success  truly  marvellous. 
The  account  given  of  this  revival  by  Mr.  Lee,  sustains  this  idea  of 
its  character.  He  says  :  "  It  was  quite  common  for  sinners  to  be 
seized  with  a  trembling  and  shaking,  and  from  that  to  fall  down  on 
the  floor  as  if  they  were  dead :  and  many  of  them  have  been  con. 


THE    REV.     JESSE     LEE.  51 

vulsed  from  head  to  foot,  while  others  have  retained  the  use  of  their 
tongues  so  as  to  pray  for  mercy,  while  they  were  lying  helpless  on 
the  ground  or  floor."  The  zeal  of  Christians  in  those  days  was 
only  less  than  that  which  animated  the  hearts  of  the  chosen  minis- 
tei-s  of  Christ.  They  were  all  "  workers  together  with  God."  If 
the  Lord  opened  the  heart  of  a  sinner  under  the  preaching  of  his 
word,  preachers  and  people  would  gather  around  him  to  instruct 
and  pray  for  him ;  and  they  would  protract  their  meetings  for  days 
together,  and  to  late  hours  at  night,  if  haply  they  might  further  the 
cause  of  Christ.  Mr.  Asbury,  who,  in  the  early  part  of  the  year, 
had  charge  of  the  societies  in  Norfolk  and  Portsmouth,  visited 
Brunswick  circuit  in  November,  and  rendered  very  efficient  service 
in  the  I'evival.  They  also  had  the  very  valuable  aid  of  Mr.  Jarratt, 
Mr.  Lee,  in  his  History,  page  54,  says,  "  Mr.  Jarratt  was  very  useful 
in  that  I'evival,  and-his  heart  teas  closely  united  tvith  the  Metho- 
dists. He  would  frequently  preach,  meet  the  classes,  hold  love- 
feasts,  and  administer  the  Lord's  Supper  among  them.  He  was 
an  eye-witness  of  this  work."  The  work  thus  powerfully  begun 
was  not  partial  in  its  effects,  nor  short  in  its  duration.  Thousands 
were  converted  to  God  during  its  pi-ogress  ;  and  it  extended  through 
a  district  of  country  several  hundred  miles  in  extent.  For  several 
years  sucessively,  these  revivals  prevailed,  to  the  great  comfort  of 
God's  people,  and  the  rapid  multiplication  of  believers.  Nor  have 
the  influences  then  set  in  motion  yet  ceased  to  operate.  Many  yet  live 
who  were  brought  to  God  in  those  times  of  gracious  power.  They 
are  fathers  in  Israel  now,  cherishing  a  grateful  recollection  of  the 
revivals  in  the  early  days  of  Methodism  in  Virginia,  and  a  joyful 
anticipation  of  a  not  distant,  but  glorious  reunion  with  those  with 
whom,  in  the  days  of  their  youth,  they  "  took  sweet  counsel,  and 
went  to  the  house  of  God  in  company." 

These  blessed  revivals  were  excellent  nurseries  for  "  babes  in 
Christ."  Amidst  scenes  of  such  deep  and  hallowing  interest,  the 
piety  of  Mr.  Lee  was  cradled,  and  his  religious  principles  were 
formed  and  matured.  "  During  these  seasons,"  he  says,  "  my 
soul  was  greatly  blessed,  and  for  the  greater  part  of  my  time  I 
was  '  strong  in  faith,  giving  glory  to  God.'  I  had  such  confidence 
m,  and  love  to  God  and  his  service,  that  I  was  willing  to  be  any- 


52  THE     LIFE     AND     TIM  ESOF 

thing  or  nothing,  so  that  God  might  be  all  in  all."  Submission 
to  God,  a  willingness  to  be 

"  Little  and  unknown, 
Loved  and  prized  by  God  alone," 

as  it  is  the  happiest  state  of  the  mind,  so  it  is  the  strongest  and 
most  consoling  indication  of  the  increase  and  triumph  of  grace  in 
the  soul  of  man.  Humility  is  a  priceless  gem.  Happy  he  in 
whose  heart  it  reigns,  —  over  whose  moral  nature  it  sheds  the 
savour  of  its  sanctifying  and  heaven-honoured  influences.  The 
fruits  of  the  Spirit  were  developing  themselves  in  the  heart  and 
life  of  this  young  disciple  of  Christ ;  and  he  was  daily  becoming 
stronger  in  faith,  and  more  diligent  in  the  various  duties  of  his 
calling.  "  The  Spirit  itself  bore  witness  with  his  spirit  that  he 
was  a  child  of  God,"  His  heart  was  enlarged,  and  he  rejoiced  in 
the  constant  experience  of  "  the  power  of  godliness."  Still  he 
was  not  satisfied.  He  was  graciously  permitted  to  drink  of  the 
stream  of  love,  but  he  desired  to  bathe  in  the  fountain, — to  be 
cleansed  from  all  unrighteousness.  Even  this  manifestation  of 
the  riches  of  grace  was  mercifully  granted  unto  him.  At  a 
Quarterly  Meeting  held  at  Boisseau's  Chapel,  Dinwiddie  county, 
in  the  spring  of  1776,  there  was  a  most  powerful  outpouring  of 
the  Spirit.  Many  were  "  born  of  the  Spirit,"  and  brought  into 
favour  with  God,  The  people  of  God  were  greatly  blessed,  and 
several  professed  to  experience  a  deeper  work  of  grace — even  the 
sanctijication  of  their  souls.  Flere  were  witnesses  of  the  truth 
that  "the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  cleanseth  from  all  sin,"  He  could 
not  question  the  work  wrought  in  them ;  he  could  not  doubt  its 
freeness  for  him.  He  saw  the  excellency  of  the  blessing ;  he  felt 
its  necessity.  The  following  extract  from  his  Journal  shows  the 
nature  of  his  feelings,  the  purposes  he  formed,  and  the  happiness 
he  enjoyed  even  while  seeking  a  blessing  he  so  soon  and  so 
richly  experienced.  He  says :  "  I  went  home  with  a  fixed 
determination  to  seek  for  a  deeper  work  of  grace,  and  to  hope, 
and  pi*ay,  and  wait  for  that  perfect  love  which  casteth  out  all  fear. 
I  did  firmly  believe  that  the  Lord  was  both  able  and  willing,  to 
save  to  the  uttermost  all  that  would  come  to  him.  I  felt  a  sweet, 
distress  in  my  soul  for  holiness  of  heart  and  life.     I  sensibly  felt 


THE     REV.     JESSE    LEE.  53 

that  while  I  was  seeking  for  purity  of  heart,  I  grew  in  grace,  and 
in  the  knowledge  of  God.  This  concern  of  soul  lasted  for  some 
time,  till  at  length  I  could  say,  '  I  have  nothing  but  the  love  of 
Christ  in  my  heart.'  I  was  assured  that  my  soul  was  continually 
happy  in  God.  The  world,  with  all  its  charms,  is  crucified  to  tne^ 
and  I  am  crucified  to  tlve  tcorldy  God  is  love.  There  is 
richness  and  beauty  in  this  declaration  of  the  Apostle,  even  to 
the  unthankful  and  the  unholy.  It  is  full  of  meaning  to  the 
mhids  of  those  who  have  tasted  that  the  Lord  is  gracious.  But 
to  the  heart  cleansed  from  sin,  and  possessed  of  perfect  love,  ii 
has  a  significancy  that  is  truly  "  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory." 
So  Mr.  Lee  found  it  to  be.  He  had  the  witness  in  himself.  The 
love  of  God  was  shed  abroad  in  his  heart  by  the  Holy  Ghost — 
even  perfect  love — casting  out  all  fear,  and  filling  his  soul  with 
peace  and  joy. 

This  happy  change  was  wrought  in  the  heart  of  Mr.  Lee,  while 
he  was  yet  young  in  years  and  religion.  He  belonged  to  the 
class — young  men — to  whom  the  beloved  disciple  wrote  that  they 
should  "  love  not  the  world,  neither  the  things  of  the  world,"  by 
obedience  to  which  injunction,  he  assured  them  they  should  "  over- 
come the  wicked  one,  and  abide  for  ever,"  happy  and  safe  in  the 
grace  and  love  of  God.  He  was  in  the  eighteenth  year  of  his  age, 
and  the  fourth  of  his  religious  profession,  when  he  found  this 
"  pearl  of  great  price."  His  habits  of  studying  the  Bible,  his  un- 
reserved and  frequent  intercourse  with  ministers,  the  hallowed  in- 
fluences of  family  religion,  and  his  own  faithfulness  in  the  service 
of  God,  all  united  to  prevent  deception,  and  prepared  him  duly  to 
weigh,  and  rightly  to  understand  the  way  of  the  Spirit,  and  the 
work  of  God  in  his  own  soul.  He  was  prepared  therefore,  to  dis- 
tniguish  between  being  "  horn  of  the  Spirit,"  a  babe  in  Christ,  and 
being  "  filled  with  the  Spirit,"  sanctified  wholly,  and  made  a  tem- 
pie  for  the  indwelling  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Hence  he  regarded  it  as 
a  distinct  work  of  grace  wrought  in  his  heart  by  the  Spirit  of  God. 
It  was  not  an  enlargement  of  the  work  of  regeneration,  but  the 
completion  of  it.  That  brought  pardon  and  peace  to  his  soul ;  this 
cleansed  him  from  all  unrighteousness,  and  filled  hirn  with  perfect 
love.  It  was  a  crucifixion  of  all  that  was  worldly  and  sinful  in 
5  * 


54  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

his  heart ;  and  a  resurrection  of  his  soul  to  the  life  and  blessedness 
of  righteousness  and  true  holiness. 

To  any  familiar  with  the  workings  of  the  Spirit,  it  can  be  no 
matter  of  surprise  to  find  one  thus  brought  into  the  enjoyment  of 
full  Christian  liberty,  anxious  to  promote  a  work  that  was  so 
fraught  with  blessings  to  himself.  As  a  moral  being,  enlightened 
by  religious  truth,  he  felt  the  importance  of  exhibiting  an  example 
of  Christian  excellence  to  his  associates  ;  and  as  a  Christian  he 
acknowledged  the  obligation  of  doing  all  the  good,  of  every  kind, 
in  his  power.  Beyond  this  he  w^as  animated  by  a  strong  "  desire 
to  do  all  the  good  he  could."  Hence,  during  the  gracious  revivals 
that  occurred  in  the  circuit  for  several  successive  years,  he  was 
diligently  employed  in  measures  to  enlarge  their  influence,  and  in- 
crease their  success.  He  sought  opportunities  of  conversing  with 
his  acquaintance  upon  the  subject  of  personal  religion,  and  of  im- 
pressing them  with  the  importance  of  escaping  "  the  wrath  to 
come,"  by  a  hearty  repentance,  and  true  faith  in  Christ.  Or,  du- 
ring his  attendance  on  the  frequent  and  protracted  meetings  of  the 
times,  he  sought  the  mourners  in  Zion,  and  opened  to  them  the 
way  of  salvation.  As  meetings  were  frequently  held  in  the  ab- 
sence of  the  ministers,  he  would  sometimes  deliver  a  public  exhor- 
tation, although  his  youth  and  diffidence  made  him  reluctant  to  ap- 
pear in  public  as  a  speaker.  In  a  Manuscript  Journal  of  his,  now 
in  my  possession,  the  following  entry  occurs  :  "  March  8th,  1778. 
I  gave  my  first  exhortation  at  Benjamin  Doles'."  It  is  probable 
he  considered  this  his  first  regular,  authorized  exhortation  ;  not 
willing  to  think  the  brief  and  imperfect  remarks  he  might  have 
made  during  the  revivals  in  his  father's  neighbourhood  as  worthy 
of  being  dignified  with  such  a  name.  He  was  now  in  North  Ca- 
rolina, having  left  his  native  state  in  the  latter  part  of  the  preced- 
ing year,  to  superintend  the  temporal  affairs  of  a  near  relation 
whose  husband  had  recently  died. 

Previous  to  the  time  to  which  we  have  brought  the  personal  his- 
tory of  Mr.  Lee,  the  Rev.  Robert  Williams,  the  pioneer  of  Metho- 
dism in  Virginia,  had  departed  this  life.  A  brief  record  of  his 
life  is  due  to  the  memory  of  this  excellent  man,  and  it  forms  a 
bright  page  of  the  history  of  the  times  in  which  he  lived.  _  Mr. 
Williams  was  an  Englishman,  and  was  an  autliorized  local  preacher 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  55 

in  connexion  with  Mr.  Wesley.  How  long  he  had  been  engaged 
in  preaching  previous  to  his  embarkation  for  America,  we  have  no 
information  to  guide  us  in  determining.  His  emigration  to  tliis 
country  as  a  Wesleyan  preacher,  was  with  the  permission,  rather 
than  under  the  commissioji  of  Mr.  Wesley  ;  yet  he  was  authorized 
to  preach  under  the  direction  of  the  regular  missionaries.  His  visit 
was  induced,  partly  by  temporal  business,  but  chiefly  by  a  desire, 
which  he  seems  to  have  cherished  for  some  time  previously,  to 
preach  the  gospel  in  America.  In  a  conversation  with  a  friend  in 
Ireland,  Mr.  Ashton,  who  at  the  time  was  contemplating  a  remo- 
val, Mr.  Williams  gave  him  his  word  to  accompany  him,  if  he 
came  to  settle  permanently  in  the  country.  Some  time  afterwai'd 
he  learned  that  "  Mr.  Ashton  had  embarked  for  America,  and,  ac- 
cording to  his  promise,  he  hurried  down  to  the  town  near  to  which 
the  ship  lay,  sold  his  horse  to  pay  his  debts,  and  taking  his  saddle- 
bags on  his  arm,  set  off"  to  the  ship,  with  a  loaf  of  bread  and  a  bot- 
tle of  milk,  and  no  money  to  pay  his  j^dssage.  For  that,  how- 
ever, he  trusted  to  his  friend,  and  his  confidence  was  not  misplaced. 
He  arrived  in  the  city  of  New  York,  in  October  1769,  and 
preached  in  Wesley  Chapel  previous  to  the  arrival  of  Messrs. 
Boardman  and  Pillmore  in  that  city.  After  preaching  awhile  for 
the  church  in  New  York,  he  visited  Mr,  Pillmore  in  Philadelphia, 
by  whom  he  was  examined  and  granted  a  general  license  to  preach. 
From  Philadelphia  he  visited  Mr.  Strawbridge  in  Maryland ;  and 
with  him  and  the  Rev.  John  King,  recently  arrived  from  London, 
"  began  a  good  work  in  Baltimore  county,  and  some  other  parts  of 
the  state."  In  1771,  the  latter  part  of  the  year,  he  was  engaged 
in  a  missionary  tour  upon  the  Eastern  Shore  of  Maryland  ;  and  in 
the  beginning  of  1772,  he  made  his  first  visit  to  Virginia.  At  the 
first  Conference  ever  held  in  America,  in  Philadelphia,  June  1773, 
lie  was  admitted  into  the  travelling  connexion,  and  sent  to  labour 
in  Virginia.  Of  his  success  in  planting  Methodism  in  Virginia  we 
have  given  an  account.  Mr.  Williams  entered  into  the  holy  estate 
01  matrimony,  it  is  presumable,  some  time  in  1774;  and,  according 
to  the  phraseology  of  the  times,  '■'■desisted  from  travelling."  Fie 
was  probably  the  first  Methodist  minister  in  America  that  married, 
the  first  that  located,  and  the  first  that  died.  After  his  location,  he 
resided  on  the  public  road  between  Norfolk  and  Suffolk,  in  Virgi- 


56  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

nia;  and  here  he  died,  and  was  buried.  His  death  occurred  on  the 
26th  of  September,  1775.  Mr.  Asbury,  who  was  at  the  time 
preaching  in  Norfolk  and  Portsmouth,  under  the  same  date  makes 
the  following  characteristic  remark  in  his  journal:  "Brother  W. 
died.  The  Lord  does  all  things  well :  perhaps  Brother  W.  was  in 
danger  of  being  entangled  in  worldly  business,  and  might  thereby 
have  injured  the  cause  of  God.  So  he  was  taken  aw  ay  from  the 
evil  to  come."  A  recollection  of  Mr.  Asbury's  peculiar  notions  of 
matrimony  among  ministers,  and  of  his  strong  opposition  to  their 
locating,  will  serve  to  show  that  the  extract  respecting  Mr.  Williams 
is  but  the  expression  of  a  holy  regard  for  the  work  of  God,  and 
not  the  language  of  distrust,  with  regard  to  the  upright  life  and 
safe  termination  of  the  course  of  his  departed  brother.  After  the 
settlement  of .  Mr.  Williams,  his  house  became  a  home  for  his 
brethren,  and  a  regular  jjlace  for  preaching.  A  few  weeks  before 
his  death,  Mr.  Asbury  had  preached  there  on  two  occasions  during 
his  regular  excursions  to  the  country.*  No  stone  marks  the  spot 
where  this  faithful  and  holy  man  moulders  in  silent  dust ;  and  no 
records  describe  with  what  feelings  he  met  his  last  enemy,  or  what 
shout  of  triumph  he  raised  at  the  portals  of  death's  gloomy  do- 
main. It  is  enough,  however,  to  know  how  he  lived.  Mr.  Jarrattf 
speaks  of  him  as  "  a  plain,  simple-hearted,  pious  man  ;"  and  adds, 
"  this  was  his  general  character."  Of  his  preaching,  in  addition 
to  what  has  been  previously  said,  Mr.  Jarratt  bears  this  testimony : 
"  I  liked  his  preaching,  in  the  main,  very  well,  and  especially  the 
affectionate  and  animated  manner  in  which  his  discourses  were 
delivered."  No  wonder  that  he  should  say,  "  I  felt  much  attach- 
ment to  Mr.  Williams."  Mr.  Lee:j:  also,  in  recording  the  death  of 
a  man  so  worthy  of  being  had  in  remembrance,  says :  "  Although 
he  is  dead,  he  yet  speaketh  to  many  of  his  spiritual  children, 
while  they  remember  \\\s  faithful 2>reaclmig  anA  his  holi/  ualk.'' 

It  is  an  interesting  fact  in  the  personal  history  of  Mr.  Williams 
that  he  was  the  first  American  Methodist  that  employed  the  press 
as  an  auxiliary  to  the  spread  of  holiness.     Some  time  previous  to 

*  Asbury's  Journal,  vol.  i.  pp.  118,  119. 

t  Life,  pp.  107,  108. 

J  Hist,  of  the  Methodists,  p.  53 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  57 

the  first  Conference,  he  had  "  reprinted  many  of  Mr.  Wesley's 
books,  and  had  spread  them  through  the  country,  to  the  great  ad- 
vantage of  religion."  The  sermons  of  Mr.  Wesley  are  particu- 
larly spoken  of  as  having  achieved  great  good  in  explaining  the 
doctrine  of  regeneration  and  the  way  of  salvation.  Withal,  they 
wei-e  pioneers  for  the  preachers,  and  procured  them  invitations  to 
preach  in  places  where  they  were  previously  unknown.  At  the 
Conference  in  Philadelphia,  June  1773,  the  practice  was  inter- 
dicted, and  the  following  rule  adopted,  which,  with  some  modifica- 
tions, remains  to  the  present  time.  "  No  preacher  shall  be  per- 
mitted to  reprint  our  books,  without  the  approbation  of  Mr.  Wesley, 
and  the  consent  of  his  brethren."  By  a  special  enactment  it  was 
settled  "  that  R.  Williams  shall  be  allowed  to  sell  what  he  has, 
but  to  reprint  no  more."  This  shows  that  the  rule  had  a  particu- 
lar application,  and  that  the  pi-actice  of  Mr.  Williams  was  the 
cause  of  its  adoption.  One  object  of  this  regulation  was  the  desire 
to  make  the  publication  of  books,  and  the  profits  arising  from  the 
sale  of  them,  a  denominational  concern.  To  this  small  beginning 
the  present  "  Book  Concern,"  with  its  numerous  auxiliaries,  and 
countless  benefits,  may  be  directly  traced. 

It  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  Mr.  Williams  met  with  no  opposi- 
tion in  his  holy  work  of  preaching  the  gospel  in  Virginia.  In 
some  parts  of  the  state  immense  multitudes  attended  his  ministry. 
This  excited  the  hostility  of  "  unreasonable  and  wicked  men." 
These  "  evil-minded  persons  opposed  the  act  of  toleration,  and 
threatened  to  imprison  him."  If  Mr.  Jarratt  had  been  threatened 
with  punishment  for  the  breach  of  canonical  order,  in  preaching 
in  unconsecrated  places,  it  can  afford  no  ground  for  surprise  to  find 
Mr.  Williams  opposed,  and  the  gloomy  cells  of  a  prison  held  up 
*.o  deter  him  from  doing  his  master's  work.  But  he  was  "  in  no- 
thing terrified  by  his  adversaries ;"  and  he  held  fast  the  form  of 
sound  words,  and  maintained  his  integrity  until  he  was  gathered 
to  "  the  general  assembly  and  Church  of  the  first-born  in 
heaven." 

The  removal  of  Mr.  Lee  from  his  father's  house  was,  on  many 
grounds,  beneficial  to  him.  This  important  event  in  his  life  took 
place  in  the  latter  part  of  the  year  1777.  The  temporal  welfare 
of  a  widowed  relation,  was  the  ostensible  cause  of  his  separation 


58  THELIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

from  scenes  and  associations  sacred  in  their  nature,  and  hallowing 
in  their  recollections.  But  there  was  a  higher  agent  than  the  im- 
pulses of  his  own  benevolence  moving  his  heart.  God  was  thrust- 
ing him  out  from  his  home  and  early  ties  and  occupations,  and 
leading  him,  through  a  wider  field  of  usefiilness,  into  the  more  ex- 
tended labours  and  responsibilities  of  the  ministry.  Circum- 
stances are  not  wanting  to  show  that  the  impression  of  a  probable 
future  entrance  into  this  work  had  been  made  upon  his  mind.  The 
maturity  of  his  Christian  experience,  the  zeal  that  so  eminently 
distinguished  him,  his  burning  anxiety  to  do  good,  and  his  readi- 
ness to  every  good  word  and  work,  together  with  his  diligence  in 
the  improvement  of  his  mind  by  the  reading  of  good  books,  and 
the  study  of  the  Bible,  all  indicate  that  the  Spirit  was  preparing 
his  heart,  and  Providence  pointing  his  way  to  the  holy  employ- 
ments of  the  ministry.  These  views  are  sustained  by  his  own 
subsequent  and  more  mature  judgment  of  the  subject.  "  I  have 
often  admired,"  he  says,  "  the  providence  of  God  in  opening  the 
way  for  me  to  remove  to  North  Carolina ;  for  had  I  continued 
among  my  relations  in  Virginia,  I  might  not  have  begun  my  public 
labours  so  soon  :  for  at  that  time  of  my  life  I  was  very  timid.  But 
when  I  removed  among  strangers,  I  lost,  in  some  degree,  my 
former  fearfulness."  It  is  true  this  separation  from  home  and 
friends  was  painful.  It  was  his  first  adventure  in  the  world  ;  and 
he  knew  too  well  "  what  is  in  man  "  not  to  distrust  his  own  heart. 
But  he  was  assured  of  the  rectitude  of  his  motives,  and  knew  in 
whom  he  had  believed.  He  therefore  feared  nothing,  but  trusted 
that  in  this,  as  in  all  things  else,  Christ  would  "  do  all  things 
well." 

It  is  too  often  the  case  that  a  change  of  residence,  though  not 
really  calculated  to  do  so,  operates  to  produce  an  entire  alteration 
in  the  feelings  and  habits  of  Christians.  The  absence  of  old  asso- 
ciations, and  the  presence  of  new  and  strange  scenes  and  engage- 
ments, occupy  so  much  of  the  time  and  attention,  that  religious 
principles  are  forgotten,  and  pious  duties  neglected,  or  only  par- 
tially observed.  In  new  situations,  circumstances  arc  not  always 
favourable  to  the  cultivation  of  devotional  feelings.  And  sometimes 
they  are  gladly  embraced,  as  affording  a  good  opportunity  to  throw 
off  the  restraints  of  a  profession  whose  spirit  has  been  lost,  and 


THE    REV.     JESSE     LEE.  59 

whose  duties  have  become  irksome.     But  a  Christian,  "  rooted  and 
grounded  in  love,"  will  recognise  the  power  of  religious  principle 
in  every  condition  of  life ;  and  find  means  of  usefulness  under  all 
circumstances,  however  unpromising.      In  the  void,  waste,  as  in 
the  thronged  city,  God  will  be  present  to  his  faith  and  his  fears; 
and  he  can  never  be  at  a  loss  for  employment  while  sin  remains  m 
his"  heart,  or  vain  thoughts  find  a  lodgment  in  his  mind.     If  he  is 
deprived  of  Christian  society,  he  will  endeavour  to  create  it  out  of 
the  materials  around  him;  and  if  his  efforts  fail,  he  will  still  have 
a*  well-spring  of  comfort  in  fellowship  with  God,  and  communion 
with  his  own  heart.     At  the  time  of  which  we  are  writing,  Christian 
society  was  not  as  common  as  it  is  now ;  still  Mr.  J.ee  did  not  re- 
move beyond  the  range  of  its  influence.     He  was  still  within  the 
limits  of  the  then  small,  but  ever  enlarging,  circle  of  Methodism. 
His  first  step,  as  it  was  his  first  duty,  was  to  identify  himself  with 
the  people  of  God.     He  "  united  with  the  class"  in  the  neighbour- 
hood, as  soon  as  he  was  settled  in  his  new  residence.     By  thus 
seeking  a  means  of  grace,  which  Methodists  have  always  regarded 
as  theljest  prudential  regulation  known  to  the  Churches  of  Christ, 
and  fondness  for  which  they  consider   an  indication  of  a  healthy 
spiritual  state,  he  gave  a  gratifying  evidence  of  the  fixedness  of  his 
religious  principles,  and  of  his  sincere  desire  to  dwell  in  the  courts 
of  the  Lord's  house,  to  enjoy  its  shelter,  and  partake  of  its  bless- 
ings.     He  was  too  familiar  with  the  exercises  of  the  class-room, 
their  revivifying  influence  upon  the   religious  affections,  and  their 
hallowing  impressions  upon  the  moral  nature,  to  lightly  esteem,  or 
wilfully  neglect  them.     It  is  not  surprising,  to  any  accustomed  to 
these  meetings,  that  they  should  be  so  loved,  or  that  so  high  an 
estimate  should  be   placed  upon  their  spiritual  efficiency.     They 
are  truly  strongholds  of  safety  and  defence  to  the  young  in  Christ, 
and  they  form  most  excellent  schools  for  practical  and  experimental 
theology.     Nor  is  this  all;   they  are  nurseries  for  the  ministry. 
The  searching  inquiries  of  a  strong-minded  and  holy  class-leader 
open  the  mind  to  the  perception  of  spiritual  truths,  and  lay  the  heart 
bare  to  the  counsel  of  experience,  and  the  control  of  conscience. 
They  enlighten  and  influence  the  thinking  faculty ;  and  thus  have 
the  two-fold  effect   of  awakening  the  mind  and  supplying  it  with 
material.    The  habit  of  speaking,  too,  so  common  to  class-meetings, 


60  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

is  not  to  be  left  out  in  an  estimate  of  their  value.  In  this  respect 
tt^ey  have  a  most  important  agency  in  preparing  young  Christians 
for  usefulness  in  the  Church  of  Christ.  Many  who  have  become 
masters  in  Israel  have  here  learned  to  speak  of  the  wonderful 
works  of  God. 

It  is  the  policy  of  Methodism,  and  it  is  one  cause  of  its  abundant 
success,  to  give  employment  to  all  the  talents  to  be  found  in  its 
ranks.  It  has  work  for  all,  and  all  are  expected  to  work.  In  ac- 
cordance with  this  feature  of  our  ecclesiastical  economy,  we  find 
Mr.  Lee,  at  this  early  period  of  his  life,  and  not  through  his  own 
seeking,  entering  upon  a  higher  sphere  of  duty.  He  was  now 
residing  in  the  Roanoke  circuit,  under  the  pastoral  care  of  the 
Rev.  Wm.  Glendenning.  In  the  early  part  of  the  year  1778,  he  was 
appointed  class-leader  ■  by  the  minister  in  charge  of  the  circuit. 
Having  given  himself  up  to  the  service  of  God,  and  his  Church, 
he  did  not  feel  himself  at  liberty  to  refuse  this  appointment.  As  he 
had  a  true  and  lively  zeal  for  the  cause  of  Christ,  he  felt  con- 
strained to  regard  it  as  a  call  from  God,  and  to  embrace  it  as  a 
means  of  doing  good.  Yet  it  was  with  no  vain  self-confidence  that 
he  entered  upon  the  duties  of  his  new  vocation.  He  says  :  "  I  felt 
it  to  be  a  heavy  cross,  yet  I  dared  not  refuse.  I  began  with  fear 
and  trembling,  and  often  wished  to  be  excused.  I  loved  the  cause 
of  God,  and  was  willing  to  do  all  I  could  ;  but  being  young,  not 
quite  twenty  years  of  age,  I  was  sensible  of  my  danger,  and  of 
my  own  weakness.  When  I  met  the  class,  I  frequently  wept  much 
while  I  was  talking  to  the  people  about  the  welfare  of  their  souls." 
Humbleness  of  mind,  especially  when  united  with  a  vigorous  per- 
formance of  duty,  is  a  sure  indication  of  a  special  designation  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.  But  the  class-room  was  too  limited  a  field  for 
his  enlarged  desires  to  do  good.  He  struck  out  a  new  path,  and 
entered  upon  a  larger  sphere  of  usefulness.  He  commenced  hold- 
ing prayer-meetings  in  his  own  neighbourhood,  and  also  in  the 
societies  adjacent  to  him.  His  great  aim  in  these  meetings,  was  to 
promote  the  work  of  God  among  the  people,  by,  in  his  own  simple 
heartfelt  language,  "  begging  them  to  be  reconciled  to  God."  In 
these  humble  efforts  much  of  his  time  was  occupied ;  and,  if  in  no 
other  way,  he  found  in  his  own  soul  the  fulfilment  of  the  remark, 
"  in  all  labour  there  is  profit."  "  I  seldom  gave  an  exhortation,"  he 


THEREV.JESSELEE.  61 

.says,  "  without  weeping,  for  my  heart  yearned  over  the  souls  of 
2X>or  sinners.  At  that  time,  I  could  truly  say, '  the  zeal  of  thy  house 
hath  eaten  me  up.' "  In  all  this  time  he  had  formed  no  definite 
plan  with  respect  to  the  pursuits  of  life ;  he  had  no  settled  purpose 
of  devoting  himself  to  the  work  of  the  ministry.  He  "  only  wished 
to  exhort  and  pray,  and  live  to  do  good  to  the  souls  of  the  people." 

But  God  had  prescribed  the  way  in  which  his  young  servant  w^as 
to  glorify  Him,  and  he  was  gradually  working  in  him  a  meetness 
for  the  holy  employments  to  which  his  future  life  was  to  be  de- 
voted. He  was  not  disobedient  to  the  heavenly  calling ;  and  hence, 
in  the  presence  of  the  multitude,  or  in  the  solitude  of  the  closet,  he 
enjoyed  a  sweet  and  satisfying  sense  of  the  presence  and  favour  of 
God.  His  "  chief  wish  and  greatest  concern  was  to  know  the 
will  of  God,  and  do  it  in  all  things,  both  great  and  small." 

Filial  affection  filled  a  large  place  in  the  heart  of  Mr.  Lee.  He 
went  out  from  his  father's  house  under  the  persuasion  that  it  was 
the  will  of  God ;  yet  he  did  not  regard  it  as  releasing  him  from 
the  obligation  of  honouring  his  parents,  or  of  yielding  to  them  all 
the  evidences  of  filial  reverence  and  respect.  In  the  earlier  and 
more  mature  periods  of  his  life,  he  regarded  the  law  of  sub- 
mission to  his  parents  as  only  a  little  less  commanding  than  the 
law  of  obedience  to  God.  To  both  he  rendered  implicit  and 
uncomplaining  submission,  He  sought  annually  to  visit  his 
parents,  to  please  and  comfort  them,  and  to  satisfy  his  own  sense 
of  duty ;  and  doubtless,  also,  to  renew  the  impressions  of  his 
first  love,  and  to  reinvigorate  his  soul  by  Christian  communion 
with  those  amongst  whom  he  had  first  experienced  the  power  of 
godliness.  Nor  was  he  unemployed  during  these  visits.  In  all 
places,  and  under  all  circumstances,  his  heart  was  fixed.  The 
first  visit  to  the  home  of  his  childhood,  as  it  exhibits  his  religious 
feelings,  and  the  custom  of  his  father's  house  to  improve  all 
occasions  into  means  of  usefulness,  we  will  give  in  his  own 
words : 

"  In  the  close  of  the  year  I  went  to  visit  my  friends  in  Virginia, 
and  was  at  meeting  with  them  in  different  places,  and  exhorted 
them  publicly,  and  with  much  earnestness,  to  flee  the  wrath  to 
come,  and  prepare  for  a  better  world.     I  was  much  pleased  to 


62  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

find  many  of  my  old  friends  steadily  pursuing  their  journey  to 
heaven. 

"  On  Christmas  day  we  had  a  precious  love-feast  at  my  father's, 
where  the  Christians  were  highly  favoured  of  the  Lord,  and 
greatly  comforted  together  in  hearing  each  other  tell  of  the  good- 
ness of  God  to  their  souls." 

Happy  is  that  family  whose  God  is  the  Lord, — whose  bonds  are 
forged  in  heaven,  and  whose  intercourse  is  the  relaxation  of  the 
higher  and  holier  affinities  of  the  temple  service  of  Jehovah  ! 

It  is  not  to  be  thought  that  Mr.  Lee  was  exclusively  occupied 
with  religious  meetings.  These  were  his  meat  and  drink,  and 
they  were  chief  matters  with  him  ;  but  he  had  other  objects  to 
engage  his  attention.  He  had  to  superintend  a  farm,  and  often 
to  "  labour  with  his  own  hands."  He  often  toiled  all  day,  and  held 
meeting  at  night.  And  yet  he  did  not  neglect  the  improvement 
of  his  mind.  He  availed  himself  of  all  the  helps  within  reach, 
and  adopted  such  plans  of  gaining  and  preserving  information  as 
seemed  most  conducive  to  so  desii*able  an  object.  Much  of  his 
time  was  given  to  this  matter.  He  read  with  carefulness  such 
books,  as,  in  those  days  of  scarcity,  he  could  procure.  He  also 
adopted  the  plan  of  noting  down  the  sermons  he  heard  preached, 
the  name  of  the  preacher,  the  text,  and  the  general  divisions  of 
the  subject.  It  was  in  January  1778  he  commenced  this  plan, 
and  he  continued  it  to  the  close  of  his  life.  It  formed  no  part  of 
his  original  purpose  to  keep  a  journal,  or  to  write  an  account 
of  his  own  religious  exercises ;  yet  it  ere  long  received  such  a 
modification,  and  in  the  course  of  his  ministerial  career  his  text- 
book was  swelled  into  nearly,  or  quite  three  thousand  pages  of 
manuscript.  It  these  "journals  he  duly  registered  the  name  of 
every  author  he  read,  with  the  number  of  pages  the  book  con- 
tained. He  also  kept  an  exact  account  of  every  quarterly  meeting 
he  attended,  together  with  the  number  of  love-feasts  at  which  he 
was  present.  General  and  Annual  Conferences  were  regiilarly 
noticed,  with  the  time,  place,  and  every  remarkable  circumstance 
attending  them."*  These  facts  serve  to  show  his  close  attention 
to  what  was  passing  around   him,  as  well  as   his  great  anxiety 

•  Rev.  M.  Thrift. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  63 

to  increase  his  stock  of  knowledge.  His  own  experience  is  the 
best  illustration  of  the  usefulness  of  his  plans,  "  This  plan,"  he 
says,  "  of  noting  down  the  sermons  I  heard,  was  of  great  service 
to  me.  It  fixed  useful  things  in  my  memory,  and  gave  me  a  view 
of  the  method  and  manner  of  preaching,  and  brought  me  to  a 
much  better  judgment  of  the  nature  and  substance  of  the  doc- 
trines to  be  raised  from  certain  texts.  All  these  things  being  put 
together,  my  inind  ivas  led  thereby  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christy  as 
the  meritorious  cause  of  all  the  blessings  I  enjoyed.  The  benefit 
which  I  have  derived  to  my  own  soul  from  the  above  plan,  causes 
me  still  to  feel  thankful  that  he  ever  directed  and  guided  me  in 
that  way.  For  in  these  things  I  took  no  man  for  my  pattern,  and 
no  man's  plan  for  my  guide."  Christ  was  all,  and  in  all,  to  Mr. 
Lee.  He  was  not  only  recognised  as  controlling  the  pursuits  and 
governing  the  events  of  life,,  but  all  life's  objects  and  employments 
led  to  and  terminated  in  Christ.  He  was  right.  Christ  should 
occupy  the  uppermost  seat  in  the  heai't. 

The  books  he  read  in  pursuance  of  his  plans  of  improvement, 
form  a  part  of  Mr.  Lee's  personal  history  during  the  period  now 
passing  under  review.  The  list  for  1778  is  lost.  That  for  1779, 
when,  as  yet,  no  material  change  in  his  business  habits  had  taken 
place,  will  show  his  fondness  for  reading,  and  the  nature  of  the 
subjects  that  engaged  his  attention.  Among  these  works  we  find 
an  enumeration  of  tracts  of  ten  pages  and  upwards  to  volumes  of 
eight  hundred  pages.  Some  are  doctrinal  and  controversial,  others 
treat  of  personal  religion,  and  of  the  Christian  expei'ience  of  God's 
people.  All  are  strictly  moral  and  religious.  Among  them  may 
be  noticed.  The  Character  of  a  Methodist,  Scripture  Doctrines,  Pre- 
destinarian  and  his  Friend,  The  Saint's  Everlasting  Rest,  Wesley's 
Appeal,  Dissenting  Gentleman,  Doddridge's  Rise  and  Progress, 
Whitefield's  Journal,  Brainerd's  Journal.  The  New  Testament  is 
named  as  having  been  read  twice.  In  all,  his  reading  for  the 
year  amounted  to  2984  pages.  His  selection,  considering  the 
times,  was  a  judicious  one,  and  the  quantity  of  his  reading,  under 
the  circumstances  of  his  situation,  is  very  creditable,  and  evinces 
great  industry  and  perseverance.  Many  with  very  superior  ad- 
vantages accomplish  far  less  than  he  did. 

Early  in  1779  Mr.  Lee  returned  to  North  Carolina,  and  re-en- 


64  HE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

tered  into  business.  He  does  not  state  in  what  particular  business 
he  engaged,  but  the  choice  he  made,  whether  of  a  partner,  or  an 
employer,  shows  how  entirely  he  made  religion  the  grand  master 
principle  of  his  feelings  and  pursuits.  His  own  language  upon 
this  topic  needs  no  interpreter : 

"  In  the  beginning  of  1779,  I  engaged  in  business  with  G 

L ,  with  whom  I  expected  to  find  much  comfort  in  the  course 

of  the  year,  as  he  was,  in  my  esteem,  one  of  the  best  private  Chris- 
tians that  I  was  acquainted  with.  It  turned  out  according  to  my 
expectations,  and  my  soul  was  greatly  blessed,  quickened,  and  com- 
forted during  that  year,  and  the  man  with  whom  I  lived  acted 
towards  me  as  a  father,  and  a  brother,  and  gave  me  much  informa- 
tion and  encouragement  in  religious  matters.  I  spent  all  the  time 
I  could  spare  from  my  common  vocation,  in  reading  or  in  going  to 
meeting."  The  ordinary  engagements  of  life  were  made  to  sub- 
serve his  supreme  purpose  of  knowing,  loving,  and  obeying  God. 
He  made  them  "  instruments  of  righteousness  unto  holiness." 

It  was  during  this  year  he  was  brought  to  that  position  with 
respect  to  the  Church  of  God,  which  so  many  circumstances  had 
seemed  to  point  out  as  the  proper  calling  of  his  life,  and  which  he 
subsequently  filled  with  so  much  happiness  to  himself,  and  so  much 
usefulness  to  others.  Of  the  peculiar  workings  of  his  mind  under 
the  strivings  of  the  Spirit,  that  pi*eceded  his  first  attempt  to  preach, 
he  has  left  no  record.  Before  he  thus  appeared  in  the  pulpit,  and 
when  he  was  most  actively  employed  in  conducting  prayer-meet- 
ings, he  says,  "  during  these  exercises  I  had  very  little  thought  of 
becoming  a  preacher."  And  after  he  commenced  he  had  "  no  ex- 
pectation of  ever  travelling  and  preaching  extensively  in  the  work." 
His  sole  purpose,  as  it  was  his  supreme  desire,  was  to  please  God, 
and  do  good.  God  prescribed  the  way,  and  chose  the  field  in 
which  these  ends  were  to  be  accomplished.  That  way  was  the 
itinerancy ;  the  field  was  white  and  inviting  on  every  hand.  Yet 
he  dreaded  to  enter  it.     Of  his  first  sermon  he  thus  writes: 

"  On  the  17th  of  November,  1779,  I  preached  for  the  first  time 
in  my  life,  at  a  place  called  the  Old  Barn.  My  text  was  1st  John 
iii.  1,2.  I  felt  more  liberty  in  speaking  from  the  text  than  I  ex- 
pected to  feel  when  I  began.     I  felt  such  a  desire  to  please  God, 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  65 

and  to  instruct  the  people  how  to  serve  Him,  that  I  was  at  that  time 
wilHng  to  spend  my  days  in  the  service  of  God." 

Within  a  few  weeks  he  preached  several  times,  and  felt  that  God 
was  witli  him.  In  his  public  ministrations,  he  found  the  fulfilment 
of  the  gracious  promise,  "  I  will  be  mouth  and  wisdom  unto  thee" — 
and  he  was  comforted  and  encouraged.  Yet  he  says  :  "  I  was  so 
sensible  of  my  own  weakness  and  insufficiency,  that  after  I  had 
preached,  I  would  retire  to  the  woods  and  prostrate  myself  on  the 
ground,  and  weep  before  the  Lord,  and  pray  that  he  would  pardon 
the  imperfections  of  my  preaching,  and  give  me  strength  to  declare 
His  whole  counsel  in  purity,"  So  tender  was  conscience,  so  im- 
perious the  sense  of  duty  that  impelled  him  forward  in  a  way  he 
would  scarcely  have  chosen  if  uninfluenced  by  the  Holy  Spirit. 
But  there  was  to  be,  thenceforward,  no  pause  in  his  career.  His 
hand  was  on  the  plough ;  the  way  of  duty,  life,  salvation,  was  be- 
fore him ;  the  furrow  must  not  be  made  crooked  by  looking  back. 
It  was  not  long  before  he  compassed  a  wider  field. 

The  Rev.  John  Dickens,  at  that  time  the  preacher  in  charge  of 
Roanoke  circuit,  anxious  for  the  leisure  of  a  few  weeks,  to  finish 
some  writings  in  which  he  was  engaged,  obtained  the  consent  of 
Mr.  Lee  to  take  his  place  on  the  circuit,  and  supply  for  a  short 
time  his  lack  of  service.  With  a  trembling  heart  he  consented. 
The  cross  was  heavy  at  the  commencement,  and  it  had  lost  but 
little  of  its  weight  when  the  term  for  which  he  was  engaged  expi- 
red. But  it  was  another  step  in  the  upward  path  of  Providence  ; 
and  it  had  the  good  effect  to  familiarize  him  with  the  duties  of  the 
ministry,  and  fit  him  for  the  yet  remote,  but  more  effective  work 
of  the  itinerancy.  His  zeal  did  not  abate  when  he  returned  to  his 
customary  routine  of  neighbourhood  appointments.  Nor  was  he 
left  vi'ithout  evidence  that  his  labours  were  made  a  blessing  to 
others.  It  appeared  to  him,  however,  that  he  was  better  qualified 
to  guide  and  comfort  the  trained  bands  of  the  Lord,  than  to  collect 
and  discipline  those  whose  hearts  were  not  yet  freed  from  the  do- 
minion of  the  strong  man. 

What  constitutes  a  divhie  call  to  the  office  and  work  of  the 

ministry  in  the  Church  of  Christ  ?     This  is  a  question  of  no  small 

importance.     All  the  Reformed  Churches  of  Christendom  recognise 

the  principle  that  the  designation  of  the  Holy  Ghost  is  ossentially 

5 


66  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

prerequisite  to  the  act  of  the  Church  in  conferring  authority  to 
exercise  the  functions  of  the  ministry.  But  they  are  not  agi-eed  as 
to  what  constitutes  this  designation.  Two  opinions  seem  to  divide 
the  Christian  world  on  this  subject.  One  class  of  religionists  con- 
sider the  oiiticard  act  of  ordination  as  the  source  of  ministerial  au- 
thority. The  other  regard  the  inward  moving  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
as  presenting  the  only  scriptural  claim  to  the  rights  and  powers  of 
the  office.  These  last  consider  the  act  of  ordination  as -only  a 
Church  recognition  of  the  previous  call  of  God.  The  former  of 
these  opinions  does  not  necessarily  involve  the  doctrine  that  the 
personal  holiness  of  the  candidate  is  essential  to  the  work  of  the 
ministry.  The  latter  makes  it  an  indispensable  condition  of  ad- 
mission lo  the  office.  The  one  takes  the  power  of  appointing 
ministers  out  of  the  hand  of  Christ  :  the  other  confines  it  exclusive- 
ly there.  Such  are  the  main  points  of  difference  between  these 
opinions.  There  arc,  also,  shades  of  diflen  nee,  as  to  what  con- 
stitutes the  inward  call  of  God,  or  as  lo  the  evidences  of  such  a 
call,  between  those  who,  from  a  general  agreement,  take  rank  on 
the  same  side  of  the  subject.  It  is  not  our  purpose,  nor  is  it  needed, 
to  discuss  the  relative  merit  of  these  opinions.  The  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  has,  from  the  beginning,  regarded  the  subject  of 
the  call,  appointment,  and  qualification  of  ministers  as  belonging 
exclusively  to  Christ.  He  is  the  sole  and  supreme  Head  of  the 
Church,  ministers  are  his  ambassadors,  and  he  reserves  to  himself 
the  right  to  select  and  send  them.  All  that  the  Church  can  do  in 
the  matter  is  to  examine  and  compare  the  claims  of  the  candidate 
with  the  scriptural  characteristics  of  a  Divine  call.  If  these  corre- 
spond with  each  other,  she  is  bound  to  receive  him  as  a  commis- 
sioned minister  of  Christ.  Personal  holiness  is  the  first  subject  of 
her  inquiries.  Christ  will  never  send  a  wolf  to  take  the  charge  and 
oversight  of  his  sheep  :  A  wicked  man  has  no  place  to  cultivate  in 
the  Lord's  vineyard.  These  are  fimdamental  verities.  They  form 
the  rule  of  her  judgment  in  measuring  the  claims  of  those  "  who 
profess  to  be  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  preach."  A  mere  pro- 
fession of  religion  will  not  suffice  to  prove  such  a  claim ;  it  will  not 
satisfy  her  demands.  "  Do  they  know  God  as  a  pardoning  God  ? 
Have  they  the  love  of  God  abiding  in  them  ?  Do  they  desire  no- 
thing but  God  ?     And  are  they  holy  in  all  manner  of  conversa- 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  67 

tion  ?"  These  are  the  questions  by  which  she  seeks  to  probe  the 
very  "  thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart."  He  must  be  deeply 
skilled  in  hypocrisy  who  can  deceive  her.  But  her  inquiries  stop 
not  here.  As  Christ  would  not  call  a  wolf  to  protect  his  fold,  so 
neither  will  he  call  a  blind  man  to  guide  his  flock,  nor  a  dumb 
man  to  warn  his  people.  There  have  been  dumb  dogs  that  could 
not  bark  in  the  house  of  God,  but  they  were  not  placed  there  by 
Christ.  The  chosen  of  Christ  to  do  the  work  of  the  ministry  must 
have  '■'■gifts,  as  well  as  grace  for  the  work."  They  must  have, 
"in  some  tolerable  degree,  a  clear,  sound  understanding,  a  right 
judgment  in  the  things  of  God,  a  just  conception  of  salvation  by 
faith.  Has  God  given  them  any  degree  of  utterance?  Do  they 
speak  justly,  readily,  clearly  ?"  These  points  are  to  be  settled.  It  is 
not  enough  that  they  can  write,  they  must  be  able  to  speak,  not  bun- 
glingly,  but  justly,  readily,  CLEARLY.  The  command  is,  "  Go 
speak  unto  them  all  the  words  of  this  life."  Nor  will  this  satisfy  the 
Church.  Christ  chose  and  ordained  the  Apostles  that  they  might 
go  and  bring  ^orih  fruit  ;  and  seals  to  their  ministry — the  begetting 
of  children  to  God  by  the  preaching  of  the  gospel — was  consider- 
ed by  the  Apostles  as  the  only  indisputable  evidence  of  their  Apos- 
tleship.  These  demonstrated  the  holiness  of  their  character,  the 
divinity,  of  their  authority.  The  rule  is  changeless.  By  the  same 
mark  are  we  now  to  judge  whether  men  be  called  of  God.  They 
must  have  fruit.  Sinners  must  be  truly  convinced  of  sin,  and  con- 
verted to  God  by  their  preaching.  Otherwise  they  have  started 
without  a  message ;  they  have  run,  but  Christ  did  not  send  them. 
There  must  be  a  concurrence  of  all  these  marks  to  authenticate  the 
claim  of  every  one  professing  to  be  called  of  God  to  preach  the 
gospel  of  Christ. 

It  is  an  enlargement  of  these  principles,  rather  than  an  addition 
to  them,  to  consider  their  influence  upon  the  personal  character  of 
those  who  are  truly  called  of  God  to  the  office  and  work  of  the 
ministry  in  the  Church  of  Christ.  It  is  only  from  those  who  have 
experienced  the  power  of  saving  faith,  tliat  Christ  selects  those  whose 
office  is  a  representation  of  the  spiritual  character  of  his  gospel.  Con- 
sistently with  the  principles  and  purposes  of  Christianity,  an  un- 
converted man  cannot  be  called  to  the  ministry ;  his  character 
would  contradict  his  pretensions,  and  contravene  his  rneasures.     It 


69  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

would  be  committing  the  interests  of  his  kingdom  to  the  enemies  of 
his  throne.  All  therefore  who  would  settle  the  question  of  their 
own  call  to  the  ministry,  must  first  decide  whether  they  are  chil- 
dren of  God  by  faith  in  Christ.  It  is  also  obvious  that  those  thus 
wrought  upon  by  the  Holy  Spirit  will  possess,  at  least  in  an  ordi- 
nary degrpe,  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit.  The  very  doubt  that  may 
perplex  their  minds,  will  contribute  its  measure  of  influence  to 
work  out  a  just  conclusion,  especially  when,  as  its  effect,  it  impels 
the  soul  to  seek  in  communion  with  God,  a  settlement  of  the 
matter.  A  Christian,  for  of  such  only  we  write,  whose  mind  may 
be  exercised  upon  this  matter,  may  suppose  himself  inwardly  moved 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,  when  he  finds  the  following  marks  in  his  per- 
sonal experience. 

1.  When  the  work  of  the  ministry  as  Oj  matter  of  personal  duty, 
forces  itself  upon  his  refections.  It  is  the  way  of  the  Spirit,  when 
calling  to  a  special  office  or  duty  in  the  Church,  to  bring  the  nature,  re- 
sponsibilities, and  employments  of  the  office  frequently  before  the  mind. 
Sometimes  the  mind  discusses  its  obligations ;  at  others,  it  performs 
its  duties.  Again,  it  braves  its  dangers,  rejoices  in  its  toils, 
assumes  its  feelings,  and  anticipates  its  successes  ;  or  it  struggles  with 
its  commandments,  and  shrinks  from  its  authority.  It  fills  the 
thoughts,  clothing  them  with  images  drawn  from  the  character  and 
aspects  of  the  subject.  When  reading  his  Bible,  while  sitting  in  the 
house  of  God,  in  the  solitude  of  the  chamber,  or  in  the  thronged 
mart ;  awake  or  asleep,  resting  or  at  work,  the  ministry,  in  some 
of  its  features,  will  flit  over  his  mind  like  a  vision,  or  occupy  his 
thoughts  like  a  grand  master  impulse.  Thoughts  of  it  will  come 
unbidden,  and  under  circumstances  unfriendly  to  such  considerations. 

2.  When  amid  such  perplexities  the  soul  is  calmly  tvaiting  iipo7i 
God.  The  mightiest  energies  of  the  mind,  under  the  agency  of  the 
Spirit,  do  not  lessen  confidence  in  God,  or  operate  against  a  pro- 
gressive religious  improvement.  In  the  very  tumult  of  the  thoughts, 
the  deep  fountains  of  the  heart  may  be  undisturbed.  There  grace 
may  reign.  The  work  of  the  Spirit,  in  separating  a  man  from  even 
the  holy  things  of  ordinary  Christian  life,  and  placing  him  on  a  high 
place  in  a  holy  work,  does  not  interfere  with  his  Christian  enjoy- 
ments. It  quickens  and  refines  them.  He  will  "  grow  in  grace," 
even  while  seeking  to  know  what  is  signified  by  the  Spirit  of  Christ 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  69 

working  in  him.  If  that  be  darkness,  he  will  still  have  light  in  the 
Lord,  the  fellowship  of  Christ,  the  connfort  of  the  Holy  Ghost — 
happy  in  God,  whether  He  command  to  go  forward  or  to  stand  still. 

3.  When,  even  tliough  satisjied  of  duty,  tJiere  is  a  self-distrust 
for  the  work.  No  man  "  is  sufficient  for  these  things."  "  Our 
sufficiency  is  of  God."  It  is  God  that  worketh  in  us  ;■  without  him 
we  can  do  nothing.  A  sense  of  ability  for  such  a  calling  is  a  de- 
monstration of  unfitness.  He  is  uncalled  of  God  who  feels  himself 
worthy  to  go.  He  is  unprepared  for  the  work  who  thinks  himself 
competent  to  undertake  it.  It  was  only  through  grace  given,  that 
Paul  undertook  to  preach  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ.  Even 
then  he  confessed  himself  "  less  than  the  least  of  all  saints."  God 
is  the  wise  master  builder ;  man  is  but  a  workman.  If  the  king- 
dom of  heaven  is  a  vineyard,  man  is  only  a  tiller  of  the  soil ;  he 
may  plant  and  water,  the  increase  cometh  of  God.  The  truly 
called  are  only  strong  in  the  work  of  God,  when  they  are  weak  in 
themselves. 

4.  When,  in  yielding  themselves  to  the  ccdl  of  God,  they  feel 
actuated  by  the  constraining  lave  of  Christ,  rather  than  by  oMy 
desire  of  personal  benefit.  Selfishness  is  poison  in  the  cup  of  piety. 
It  is  a  deadly  evil  in  the  heart  of  a  minister.  A  soul  wrought  on 
by  the  Spirit  to  engage  in  the  ministry,  loses  sight  of  self,  and  is 
filled  with  feelings  and  visions  of  the  glory  that  is  to  accrue 
to  Christ,  and  the  good  to  be  done  to  the  souls  of  sinners  by 
faithfulness  in  the  work  of  preaching.  Self  will  be  overwhelmed 
by  the  consciousness  of  insufficiency.  Christ  will  be  the  impelling 
power  leading  to  the  work,  and  sustaining,  and  giving  success  in  it. 
"  I  believe,  therefore  have  I  spoken,"  will  be  the  answer  of  con- 
science. In  all  the  perplexities  of  the  case  there  will  be  meekness 
and  quietness  of  spirit ;  and  its  settlement,  by  a  surrender  of  self — 
soul,  body  and  spirit,  talents,  influence  and  life — to  the  service  and 
glory  of  Christ,  will  inspire  the  soul  with  the  self-sustaining  con- 
sciousness of  integrity.  Submission  to  Christ  is  the  triumph  of  the 
soul. 

If  by  these  principles  we  judge  of  the  claims  of  Mr.  Lee  to  have 
received  a  call  from  God,  to  "  the  office  and  work  of  a  minister  in 
the  Church  of  Christ,"  there  will  be  no  room  to  doubt  that  it  was 
his  duty  to  give  his  faithful  diligence  "to  serve  God,  for  the  pro- 


70  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

moting  of  his  glory,  and  the  edifying  of  his  people."  The  toils  and 
self-sacrifice  of  his  subsequent  life,  will  at  least  serve  to  show  the 
strength  and  impressiveness  of  his  own  convictions.  A  refusal  to 
credit  them  would  involve  a  denial  of  the  doctrine  of  Spiritual  influ- 
ence. 

The  year  was  drawing  to  a  close.  His  filial  feelings  again  sought 
a  gratification  at  the  fireside  of  his  childhood's  happy  home.  In 
social  intercourse  he  spent  all  the  time  that  could  be  spared  from  reli- 
gious duties.  Even  while  yielding  to  the  demands  of  natural  affec- 
tion, he  was  not  unmindful  of  the  heavenly  calling.  His  affections 
were  fixed  on  things  above.  It  is  not  surprising,  then,  that  he  "  felt 
more  pleasure  in  religious  meetings  than  in  visiting  his  relations." 
The  authority  of  God  is  higher  and  holier  than  that  of  a  parent. 
Submission  to  both  is  imperative  ;  and,  happily  for  man,  they  are 
not  incompatible  with  each  other. 

A  remark  respecting  the  weather,  during  this  visit  to  Virginia, 
may  not  be  out  of  place.  It  is  copied  from  his  manuscripts. 
"  This  was  supposed  to  be  the  coldest  winter  that  had  ever  been 
known  in  Virginia.  It  has  been  properly  called  the  cold  winter 
of  1779-80." 

Methodism,  during  the  period  embraced  in  this  portion  of  Mr. 
Lee's  personal  history,  had  been  gi'adually  enlarging  its  borders, 
and  multiplying  its  numbers.  In  1773,  it  numbered  in  its  fold 
1160  souls,  scattered  through  five  states,  embraced  in  six  circuits, 
under  the  pastoral  care  of  ten  ministers,  and  within  the  jurisdiction 
of  one  Conference.  In  1779  there  were  two  Conferences;  one  held 
in  Kent  county,  Delaware,  on  the  28th  of  April,  the  other  in  Flu- 
vanna county,  Virginia,  on  the  18th  of  May.  In  the  first  of  these 
Conferences  there  were  seven  circuits,  some  of  them  including  whole 
states,  with  seventeen  ministers.  In  the  other,  there  were  twelve 
circuits  and  twenty-five  ministers.  In  all,  forty-two  ministers  and 
8577  membei's.  Nearly  one-half  of  the  members  then  in  society 
were  in  Virginia.  It  was  here  the  largest  labour  was  employed, 
and  here  the  greatest  product  was  gathered.  A  most  powerful 
impression  was  made  on  the  public  mind  in  Virginia  by  the  preach- 
ing of  the  first  ministers  that  came  into  the  state.  Revivals  were 
more  powerful,  wider  spread,  and  longer  continued  here,  than  in 
any  other  portions  of  the  work.    A  majority  of  the  ministers  laboured 


TflEREV.     JESSE     LEE.  71 

in  the  state,  and  more  than  half  the  circuits  have  Virginia  names. 
As  a  general  thing,  the  ministers  found  a  people  prepared  of  the 
Lord.  Opposition  to  their  ministry,  though  decided,  was  not  gene- 
ral ;  and  where  it  appeared,  it  was  partial  in  its  influence,  and  short- 
lived in  its  efiects.  The  word  of  God  was  quick  and  powerful.  It 
was  preached  by  mighty  men — men  of  God,  full  of  faith  and  the  Holy 
Ghost :  men  suited  to  the  times,  simple  of  heart,  self-denying  of 
life,  with  a  fervent  spirit  and  a  quenchless  zeal.  What  could  with- 
stand them  ?  Sin  1  They  sought  it  in  its  strongholds,  and  it  sub- 
mitted to  the  preaching  of  Christ  and  him  crucified.  The  Church 
was  here,  and  it  had '  been  here  from  the  foundation  of  the  colony. 
Put  the  abomination  that  maketh  desolate — wicked  men — ministered 
at  her  altars,  and  stood  in  her  pulpits.  The  time  for  regeneration 
was  come.  Henceforth  a  sounder  doctrine,  and  a  more  simple  and 
spiritual  worship,  was  to  mark  the  religious  history  of  the  state. 
The  leaven  of  a  pure  faith  was  deposited  in  the  heart  of  Virginia. 
Its  plans  were  vast,  its  spirit  indomitable.  It  was  young,  powerful, 
successful,  humble.  Its  morning  was  brilliant.  Years  have  passed, 
it  is  triumphantly  ascending  its  zenith.     May  its  sunset  be  glorious  ! 


72  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES    OF 


CHAPTER    III. 

FROM  THE  COMMENCEMENT  OF  HIS  MINISTRY  IN  1779,  TO 
HIS   ENTRANCE   INTO  THE   TRAVELLING  CONNEXION  IN 

1783. 

War  of  the  Revolution — English  Preachers — Public  Distrust  of  them — Return 
of  several  to  England — Maltreatment  of  Messrs.  Hartley  and  Garrettson — 
Silence  of  Mr.  Asbury — Effects  of  these  things  upon  the  Societies — Without 
Pastors  and  Ordinances — Controversy  respecting  Ordinances — General  view 
of  the  Question — Origin  of  the  Question  in  1777 — Postponed  in  Conference 
of  1778 — Conference  at  Broken  Back  Church  in  1779 — Full  account  of  the 
Proceedings  of  this  Conference — Ordination  of  Ministers — Grounds  of  its 
justification — Protest  of  the  Conference  in  Baliimore — Send  a  Deputation  to 
Virginia — Mannakin  Town  Conference — Difficulties — Adjustment — Happy 
Effects — Mr.  Lee  in  a  new  Sphere — Drafted  into  the  Army — Refuses  to  bear 
Arms,  and  is  Imprisoned — Anecdote — Family  Prayer  in  the  Guard-house — 
Morning  Worship — Released  and  Promoted — Preaches  on  the  Sabbath — Ex- 
ecution of  a  Tor)' — Retreat — Anecdote — Profanity — Efforts  to  do  Good  among 
the  Soldiers — Released  from  the  Army — Returns  Home — Industry  in  Preach- 
ing— Itinerancy — Dread  of  entering  it — Difficulties  and  Encouragements — 
War  Spirit  in  Virginia — Disastrous  Effects  on  Religion — Conference  in  Vir- 
ginia— Declines  joining — Travels  awhile — Assists  in  forming  a  new  Circuit 
— Enlargement  of  Methodism. 

Christianity  —  the  religion  of  peace  and  of  love — is  un- 
friendly to  war,  and  cannot  prosper  in  the  midst  of  its  confusion 
and  bloodshed.  The  war  with  England,  consequent  upon  the 
Declaration  of  Independence,  was  spreading  its  desolations  over 
some  of  the  fairest  fields  of  Methodism.  It  was  an  unfortunate 
circumstance  for  the  infant  Church,  then  struggling  into  being,  and 
beset  on  every  hand  with  difficulties,  that  its  chief  ministers  were 
Englishmen ;  all  of  them  averse  to  the  war,  some  of  them  de- 
cidedly hostile  to  the  American  cause,  and  many  of  them  anxious 
to  leave  a  country  with  whose  struggles  for  freedom  they  felt  no 
sympathy,  and  for  whose  success  they  could  not  pray  without 
disloyalty.  In  this  state  of  things,  it  is  not  surprising  that  the 
imprudence  of  one  man  should  .subject  the  whole  to  suspicion,  and 


THE     EEV.     JESSE     LEE.  73 

bring  upon  the  Church  of  Christ,  of  which  they  were  the  autho- 
rized ministers,  the  reproach  of  infidelity  to  the  country.  Distrust, 
hostility,  and  persecution,  were  natural  results  of  the  general  exas- 
peration produced  by  the  discovery  of  the  anti-revolutionary  affini- 
ties of  the  prominent  and  most  influential  ministers  of  Methodism. 
Occasion  was  not  long  wanting  for  the  developement  of  that  spirit 
of  evil  and  resentment  which  lives  in  the  heart  of  the  unregene- 
rate,  and  which,  in  such  times  of  excitement  and  alarm,  is  espe- 
cially clamorous  for  gratification.  Soon  after  the  commencement 
of  hostilities  between  the  two  countries,  Messrs.  Rankin  and  Shad- 
ford  evinced  great  anxiety  to  return  to  their  native  land ;  and, 
after  carefully  weighing  the  matter  in  all  its  bearings,  they  re- 
solved to  carry  their  purpose  into  effect.  Their  object  presented 
many  difficulties,  and  was  encumbered  with  many  dangers ;  but 
they  succeeded,  and  reached  England  in  safety.  A  short  time, 
however,  previous  to  their  embarkation,  Mr.  Rodda,  one  of  their 
companions,  and  who  was  to  accompany  them,  gave  great  offence 
to  the  American  party  by  some  imprudence  of  conduct  with  re- 
spect to  the  tories,  either  by  associating  with  them  or  by  stimulating 
and  encouraging  their  hostility  to  the  cause  of  republicanism.  By 
this  act,  the  public  distrust  of  the  English  preachers  was  greatly 
strengthened.  New  suspicions  were  awakened,  and  persecution 
stretched  out  its  bloody  hand  to  vex  and  punish  "  certain  of  the 
Church."  The  weight  of  this  persecution  fell  most  heavily  upon 
those  who  were  employed  in  Delaware  and  Maryland.  In  the 
latter  state,  Messrs.  Hartley  and  Garrettson  were  subjected,  the 
one  to  imprisonment,  and  the  other  to  severe  personal  maltreat- 
ment. Mr.  Hartley,  while  engaged  in  his  circuit  labours,  in  Queen 
Anne  county,  was  arrested  and  held  to  bail  for  his  appearance  at 
some  subsequent  court  for  the  county;  and,  in  the  mean  time,  was 
prohibited,  under  forfeiture  of  his  bond,  from  preaching  within  its 
jurisdiction.  He  nevertheless  attended  his  appointments,  con- 
ceiving it  no  violation  of  his  bond  to  conduct  religious  worship ; 
"  and,  after  singing  and  prayer,  he  would  stand  on  his  knees  and 
exhort  the  people."  But,  exhorting  on  his  knees  was  as  objection- 
able to  his  enemies  as  preaching  on  his  feet ;  and  they  soon  forced 
him  to  leave  the  county.  Passing  into  Talbot  county,  he  was 
again  arrested  and  thrown  into  prison.     But  here  his  zeal  did  not 


74  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

forsake  him.  He  took  his  position  at  the  window  of  the  jail,  and, 
through  its  ii'on  grates,  preached  to  listening  crowds  the  freeness 
of  the  great  salvation.  The  word  was  effectual  through  God ; 
many  were  cut  to  the  heart,  and  sought  peace  through  Jesus 
Christ.  So  general  was  this  religious  interest,  that  some  of  the 
citizens,  under  fear  of  his  converting  the  whole  town,  insisted  upon 
his  liberation.  How  long  he  was  confined  w^e  know  not ;  but  Mr. 
Lee,  from  whose  history  these  facts  are  taken,  says :  "  After 
awhile  he  was  turned  out ;  but  they  had  kept  him  too  long,  for 
religion  began  to  revive,  and,  soon  after,  it  prospered  greatly  in  the 
place," 

During  the  same  year  Mr.  Garrettson  was  severely  beaten  by  a 
man  named  Brown,  for  no  other  offence  than  that  of  "  preaching 
that  men  should  repent,"  and  with  no  other  authority  than  that  of 
personal  malignity.  This  brutal  severity  had  well  nigh  cost  Mr. 
Garrettson  his  life.  He  was  beaten  over  the  head  with  a  stick,  and 
finally  thrown  from  his  horse,  and  nearly  killed.  And  might  have 
died  but  for  the  kindness  and  care  of  a  woman  who  found  him 
"  left  for  dead"  in  the  road,  bled  him,  and  took  care  for  him.  But 
the  spirit  of  his  mission  was  not  beaten  out  of  him.  He  soon  re- 
vived, sat  up,  and,  as  every  one  familiar  with  the  quenchless  zeal 
of  the  early  Methodist  ministry  would  readily  suppose,  exhorted 
all  around  to  seek  the  mystery  of  that  faith  in  Christ  which,  as  in 
the  case  of  his  blessed  Redeemer,  enabled  him  to  forget  his  own 
sufferings  in  his  profound  anxiety  for  the  eternal  welfare  of  others. 
Such  was  the  indomitable  zeal,  the  heavenly  temper,  of  those  who 
planted  Methodism  in  the  virgin  soil  of  America. 

To  avoid  similar,  and  perhaps  worse  treatment,  as  he  was  an 
Englishman,  Mr.  Asbury  measurably  suspended  his  ministerial  la- 
bours, and  spent  nearly  two  years  in  comparative  silence  and  re- 
tirement. From  conscientious  scruples,  or  from  the  nature  of  the 
oath  of  allegiance,  he  could  not  conform  to  the  legal  requirements 
of  Maryland,  and  he  sought  refuge  in  Delaware.  He  found  in  the 
hospitable  family  of  Mr.  T.  White,  not  only  shelter  and  protection, 
but  whatever  of  privacy  and  comfort  his  personal  safety  or  spiri- 
tual interests  required.  His  journals  abound  with  notices  of  the 
kindness  and  consideration  of  this  worthy  family ;  and  also  of  the 
greater  attention  he  was  thereby  enabled  to  bestow  upon  his  min- 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  75 

isterial  studies,  and  his  growth  in  grace  and  holiness.  In  the  latter 
part  of  the  year  1779  he  entered  somewhat  more  largely  into 
public  life ;  and  though  watched  and  threatened,  he  was  mercifully 
spared  all  other  suffering  than  that  of  restraint  in  preaching  the 
word  of  God. 

Others  shared  in  these  persecutions.  But  the  evils  of  this  state 
of  things  fell  chiefly  upon  the  Church.  The  shepherds  were  smit- 
ten, and  the  sheep  were  scattered  and  destroyed.  The  societies, 
deprived  of  their  regular  services,  declined  in  numbers  and  piety. 
But,  painful  and  gloomy  as  were  the  prospects  of  the  more  northern 
portions  of  the  Church,  a  darker  cloud  was  gathering  over  the  so- 
cieties in  Virginia  and  North  Carolina,  then  forming  the  southern 
limits  of  Methodism.  Hitherto  it  had  endured  and  triumphed  over 
the  persecutions  of  those  without ;  now  it  was  to  sustain  the  shock 
of  dissensions  within — brother  striving  with  brother.  In  the  early 
planting  of  Methodism  in  Virginia,  it  found  a  firm  and  useful  friend 
and  coadjutor  in  Mr.  Jarratt ;  and  for  some  time  he  travelled  ex- 
tensively to  assist  the  preachers,  and  confirm  the  societies,  by  bap- 
tizing them  and  their  children,  and  by  administering  the  sacrament 
of  the  Lord's  Supper.  But  he  could  not  keep  pace  with  the  itine- 
rant, nor  circulate  to  the  annually  increasing  extremities  of  Metho- 
dism, Thei'ewere  other  clergymen  of  the  Established  Church,  but 
they  were  not  of  a  character  to  claim  the  confidence  of  the  truly 
pious ;  and  were  quite  indifferent,  if  not  positively  averse,  to  the 
introduction  of  Methodism  into  their  parishes.  And  if  they  had 
been  willing  to  administer  the  sacraments  to  the  infant  societies,  a 
large  majority  of  the  Methodists  would  have  been  unwilling  to  re- 
ceive them  at  their  hands.  From  these,  therefore,  nothing  could 
be  expected,  as  to  the  administration  of  the  ordinances.  And  it 
was  impracticable  for  Mr.  Jarratt  to  meet  the  demand.  As  positive 
institutions  of  Christ,  the  Methodists  not  only  greatly  desired  the 
sacraments,  but  felt  it  to  be  a  Christian  duty  thus  to  obey  Christ, 
and  have  communion  with  Him.  It  was  clearly  a  question  of  duty, 
started  by  conscience,  and,  in  the  adjustment  of  which,  conscience 
must  be  consulted  and  satisfied.  In  this  state  of  the  case  they 
must  either  disobey  Christ,  or  claim  the  sacraments  at  the  hands  of 
those  through  whose  ministry  the  gospel  had  been  made  "  the 
power  of  God  unto  salvation"  to  them.     And  this  claim  they  pre- 


76  THELIFEANDTIMESOF 

sented  and  urged  with  a  unanimity,  perseverance,  and  importunity 
that  felt  its  right  to  be  heard,  and  furnishes  a  sufficient  justification 
for  those  who,  in  that  period  of  national  gloom,  gave  heed  to  the 
claim  set  up  by  pious  men  confessing  submission  and  seeking  com- 
munion with  Christ. 

The  divinely  instituted  ordinances  are  the  heritage  of  Christians. 
And  in  whatever  aspect  we  may  consider  the  question  as  to  the 
right  or  power  to  administer  them,  we  cannot  doubt  the  right  of 
"  them  that  believe,"  to  use  them;  and  this  right,  as  to  time,  exists 
coincident  with  their  spiritual  regeneration.  Nor,  if  the  gospel  is 
to  be  our  guide  in  settling  the  question,  can  we  doubt  the  validity 
of  their  administration  by  those  even  whose  proof  of  ministerial  au- 
thority rests  upon  personal  holiness  and  success  in  winning  souls  to 
Christ.  The  claims  usually  set  up  for  authority  to  administer  the 
sacraments,  that  do  not  embrace  these  cardinal  principles,  will  never 
possess  much  weight  with  truly  regenerated  persons,  and  will  always 
lack  the  evidence  of  congruity  with  the  doctrines,  and  identity  with 
the  spirit  of  the  gospel.  It  will  never  be  otherwise  than  difficult  to 
persuade  a  pious  mind  that  the  sacraments  are  more  valid  from  the 
hands  of  an  ordained  wicked  man,  than  they  are  from  those  of  an 
unordained  good  one.  In  a  word,  placing  ourselves  in  the  times  of 
which  we  write,  unless  we  would  excommunicate  Christ  from  his 
Highpriesthood  in  the  church,  and  his  Headship  over  it,  we  must 
maintain  that  the  man  of  loose  principles  and  worse  habits,  ordained 
by  the  Bishop  of  London  and  sent  to  Virginia  as  a  minister,  was, 
in  every  attribute  of  the  office,  whether  of  personal  fitness  or  official 
authority,  inferior  to  the  ministers  of  Methodism  in  every  essential 
qualification  for  the  administration  of  Christian  ordinances.  But  it 
was  not  merely  the  question  of  the  superior  spiritual  qualifications 
of  their  own  ministers  over  those  of  the  Established  Church,  that  the 
Methodists  had  to  consider  and  settle.  It  was  a  matter  of  con- 
science between  relinquishing  their  Christian  birthright  altogether, 
or  of  seeking  communion  with  Christ  in  ordinances  administered 
by  men  of  selfish  feelings  and  vicious  life.  This  matter  they  had 
pressed  upon  their  pastors  from  the  commencement  of  Methodism 
in  the  colonies ;  but  they  were  coldly  refused  or  severely  i-ebuked. 

At  the  first  Conference  held  in  America,*  it  was  "  agreed  to  by 

*  June  1773,  in  Philadelohia.    See  Minutes. 


THE     REV.     JESSE    LEE.  77 

all  the  preachers  present,"  as  one  of  the  "  rules"  for  their  govern- 
ment, that  "  all  the  people  among  whom  we  labour  (are)  to  be  ear- 
nestly exhorted  to  attend  the  Church,  and  receive  the  ordinances 
there ;  but  in  a  particular  manner  to  press  the  people  in  Maryland 
and  Virginia  to  the  observance  of  this  minute."  The  language  of 
this  rule  shows  at  how  early  a  date  the  Methodists  of  Virginia 
evinced  their  unwillingness  to  receive  the  ordinances  from  the  god- 
less men  then  officiating  at  the  altars  of  the  Church,  And  however 
earnestly  the  preachers  may  have  pressed  this  matter  upon  the 
people,  very  little  success  seems  to  have  attended  the  effort.  For 
six  years  after  the  adoption  of  the  rule  we  find  the  preachers  engaged 
in  measures  to  secure  the  ordinances  to  the  people  irrespective  of 
the  vaunted  claims  of  the  Church,  or  the  assumed  rights  of  its  min- 
istry. Claiming  to  be  "  called  of  God  to  the  office  and  work  of  the 
ministry  in  the  Church  of  Christ,"  and  believing  that  God  had 
honoured  them  as  instruments  of  righteousness  in  turning  sinners 
from  darkness  to  light ;  and  satisfied,  too,  by  every  just  and  intel- 
ligent construction  of  the  subject,  of  the  perfect  right  of  the  people 
to  the  ordinances,  and  of  the  unfitness  of  the  parish  clergy,  as  a 
very  general  thing,  to  administer  them,  they  were  shut  up  to  Ihe 
necessity  of  providing  for  these  spiritual  wants  of  their  own  chil- 
dren in  Christ,  or  of  turning  them  over  to  the  cruel  neglect  of  a  Church 
which,  leagued  with  the  world,  had  driven  Christ  into  the  wilder- 
ness, and  whose  ministers,  like  the  unfaithful  servant,  were  addicted, 
in  an  objectionable  sense,  "  to  eat  and  drink,  and  to  be  drunken." 
Under  these  cii'cumstances  then,  of  the  refusal  of  the  people,  under 
conscientious  scruples,  to  acquiesce  in  the  "minute"  of  Confer- 
ence, and  of  their  own  sense  of  the  just  and  sufficient  grounds  of 
that  refusal,  based  as  it  was  upon  the  unworthiness  of  those  to 
whom  the  "  rule"  sent  them  for  the  grace  and  consolations  vouch- 
safed in  the  sacraments,  they  resolved — and  it  was  after  patient 
and  prayerful  deliberation,  and  under  the  exigency  of  a  neces- 
sity that  presented  no  other  alternative  but  a  voluntary  surrender 
of  communion  with  God  in  the  sacraments — they  resolved  to  meet 
a  demand  pressed  upon  them  by  the  spiritual  wants  of  a  pious  and 
pure-minded  people,  and  by  a  mode,  novel  it  may  be,  but  not  in 
conflict  with  either  the  positive  precepts  or  sound  principles  of  the 
gospel.     This  transaction,  its  fruits,  the  principles  on  which  those 


78  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

engaged  in  it  proceeded,  its  effects  upon  the  connexional  unity  of 
Methodism  during  the  period  of  its  existence  and  observance,  and 
the  grounds  of  compromise  upon  which  it  was  abandoned,  and  the 
whole  subject  respecting  the  ordinances,  referred  to  the  umpirage 
of  Mr.  Wesley,  forms  an  event  in  the  early  history  of  Methodism 
in  America  deserving  of  a  more  detailed  and  extended  notice  than 
it  has  yet  received.  As  an  important  feature  of  the  times  now 
passing  under  review,  a  full  and  impartial  history  of  what  is  known 
in  Methodism  as  the  "  Contest  about  the  Ordinances,"  is  necessary 
to  a  complete  account  of  the  life  and  times  of  Mr.  Lee. 

As  already  seen,  the  rule  adopted  by  the  Conference  of  1773, 
although  intended  to  compel  the  attendance  of  the  people  of  Mary- 
land and  Virginia  upon  the  services  and  sacraments  of  the  Estab- 
lished Church,  was  ineffectual.  It  neither  made  them  "  attend  the 
Church  and  receive  the  ordinances  there,''''  nor  induced  them  to  re- 
linquish the  hope  of  obtaining  them  at  the  hands  of  those  from  whom 
they  had  already  received  the  woi'd  of  promise.  In  the  Minutes 
we  find  no  reference  to  this  subject  from  the  period  just  mentioned, 
until  the  session  of  1780.  But  we  have  abundant  proof  that  the 
preftichers  were  not  silent,  nor  the  people  inactive  during  this  inter- 
val. The  MS.  Journal  of  the  Rev.  P.  Gatch,  who  entered  the  itinerancy 
at  the  Conference  of  1774,  has  been  preserved  to  the  Church,*  and 
contains  some  items  of  information  that  else  had  been  entirely  lost. 
From  this  Journal  we  glean  the  following  facts.  At  the  Confer- 
ence of  1777,  the  question  was  asked  : — 

"  Ques.  What  shall  be  done  with  respect  to  the  ordinances  V 

"  Ans.  Let  the  preachers  and  people  pursue  the  old  plan  as 
from  the  beginning. 

"  Ques.  What  alteration  may  we  make  in  our  original  plan  ? 

"  Ans.  Our  next  Conference  will,  if  God  permit,  show  us  more 
clearly." 

These  questions,  according  to  Mr.  Gatch,  were  the  subjects  of 
inquiry  at  the  Conference  at  Deer  Creek  Meeting-house,  Harford 
county,  Maryland.  The  Conference  to  which  they  were  referred 
for  further  consideration,  was  held   in  Leesburg,  Virginia.      And 

*  It  is  now  in  the  possession  of  Rev.  C.  Elliott,  D.D.,  of  Cincinnati,  to  whom 
we  are  indebted  for  the  privilege  of  making  the  extracts  which  bear  upon  the 
•ubject  in  the  text. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  7^ 

here,  the  same  question  was  again  asked,  and  in  the  language  of 
Mr.  Gatch,  it  was  answered  :  "  We  unanimously  agree  to  refer  it 
to  the  next  Conference."  In  these  facts,  we  perceive  there  was  a 
general  interest  felt  in  the  subject  of  the  Ordinances  ;  and  not  only  in 
the  societies,  but  among  the  preachers,  a  deep  and  absorbing  anxiety 
had  succeeded  to  the  indifference  and  apathy  of  former  years. 
"  Tl\e  next  Conference"  before  which  this  now  exciting  question 
was  to  come  up  for  final  action,  was  held  at  Broken  Back  Church, 
Fluvanna  county,  Va.,  in  May,  1779.  The  proceedings  of  this 
Conference  in  relation  to  the  Ordinances,  its  plan  of  proceeding,  and  its 
opinions  of  the  sacraments,  will  be  given  in  the  words  of  Mr.  Gatch, 
an  actor  in  the  scenes,  and  a  participant  of  the  sentiments  here  de- 
scribed. After  various  preliminary  business  of  a  general  character, 
and  a  full  discussion  of  the  grave  question  on  which  they  were  to  make 
up  a  judgment,  they  come  to  the  then  customary  mode  of  presenting 
their  conclusions,  regardless  of  the  precise  measures  by  which  they 
had  reached  them. 

"  Ques.  14.  What  ai'e  our  reasons  for  taking  up  the  administra- 
tion of  the  ordinances  among  us  ? 

"  Ans.  Because  the  Episcopal  Establishment  is  now  dissolved, 
and,  therefore,  in  almost  all  our  circuits  the  members  are  without 
the  ordinances — we  believe  it  to  be  our  duty. 

"  Qi'es.  15.  What  preachers  do  approve  of  this  step? 

'■'■Ans.  Isham  Tatum,  Charles  Hopkins,  Nelson  Reed,  Reuben 
Ellis,  P.  Gatch,  Thomas  Morris,  James  Morris,  James  Foster,  John 
Major,  Andrew  Yeargin,  Henry  Willis,  Francis  Poythress,  John 
Sigman,  Leroy  Cole,  Carter  Cole,  James  O'Kelly,  William  Moore, 
Samuel  Roe. 

"  Ques.  16.  Is  it  proper  to  have  a  committee? 

'^'Ans.  Yes,  and  by  the  vote  of  the  Preachers. 

"  Ques.  17.  Who  are  the  committee? 

^^Ans.  P.  Gatch,  James  Foster,  L.  Cole,  and  R.  Ellis. 

"  Ques.  1 8.  What  powers  do  the  Preachers  vest  in  the  com- 
mittee  ? 

'■'Ans.  They  do  agree  to  observe  all  the  resolutions  of  the  said 
committee,  so  far  as  the  said  committee  shall  adhere  to  the  Scrip- 
tures. 


80  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

'■'^Ques.  19.  What  form  of  ordination  shall  be  observed,  to  au« 
thorize  any  Preacher  to  administer  ? 

^^Ans.  By  that  of  a  Presbytery. 

"  Ques.  20.  How  shall  the  Presbytery  be  appointed  ? 

^^Ans.  By  a  majority  of  the  Preachers. 

'■'■Ques.  21.  Who  are  the  Presbytery? 

"Ans.  P.  Gatch,  R.  Ellis,  James  Foster,  and,  in  case  of  neces- 
sity, Leroy  Cole. 

"Ques.  22.  What  power  is  vested  in  the   Presbytery   by  this 
choice  ? 

"Ans.  1.  To  administer  the  ordinances  themselves. 

2.  To  authorize  any  other  Preacher  or  Pi-eachers,  ap- 
proved of  by  them,  by  the  form  of  laying  on  of  hands. 

'■'■Ques.  23.  ^Miat  is  to  be  observed  as  touching  the  administra- 
tion of  the  ordinances,  and  to  whom  shall  they  be  administered? 

"Ans.  To  those  who  are  under  our  care  and  discipline. 

"Ques.  24.  Shall  we  rebaptize  any  under  our  care? 

"Afis.  No. 

'■^Ques.  25.  What  mode  shall  be  adopted  for  the  administration 
of  baptism? 

"A?is.  Either  sprinkling  or   plunging,  as   the  parent  or  adult 
shall  choose. 

"Ques.  26.  W^hat  ceremony  shall  be  used  in  the  administration? 

"A/is.  Let  it  be  according  to  our  Lord's  command.  Matt,  xxviii. 
19  :  short  and  extempore. 

"Ques.  27.  Shall  the  sign  of  the  cross  be  used? 

"A?is.  No. 

"Ques.  28.  Who  shall    receive  the  charge  of  the  child,  after 
baptism,  for  its  future  instruction  ? 

"Ans.  The  parent  or  persons  who  have  the  care  of  the  child, 
with  advice  from  the  Preacher. 

'■•Ques.  29.  What  mode  shall  be  adopted  for  the  administration 
of  the  Lord's  Supper? 

"Ans.  Kneeling  is  thought  the  most  proper ;  but,  in  cases  of 
conscience,  may  be  left  to  the  choice  of  the  communicant. 

"Ques.  30.  What  ceremony  shall  be  observed  in  this  ordinance? 

"A?ts.  After  singing,  praying,  and    exhortation,  the   Preacher 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  81 

delivers  the  bread,  saying,  '  The  body  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,' 
&-C.,  after  the  Church  order." 

The  Conference  at  which  these  measures  were  adopted,  was  the 
regularly  constituted  session  for  the  year,  and  had  full  ecclesiasti- 
cal power,  according  to  the  customs  of  Methodism  in  those  days, 
to  do  all  that  is  here  recorded  of  their  proceedings.  The  meeting 
held  in  Kent  county,  Delaware,  April  28th,  1779,  preceding  the 
one  whose  acts  we  are  now  reviewing,  was  not  a  i-egular  session 
of  the  Conference  of  "  Preachers  in  connexion  with  the  Rev.  John 
Wesley,"  although  it  is  so  styled  in  the  "  Printed  Minutes."  It  is 
true,  the  circumstances  that  kept  Mr.  Asbury  from  his  usual  la- 
boui's  in  the  Church,  prevented  his  attendance  at  the  Conference. 
But  this  fact  neither  lessened  the  authority  of  the  Virginia  Con- 
ference, on  the  one  hand,  nor  augmented  the  power  of  the  meeting 
at  which  he  was  present,  in  Delaware,  on  the  other.  And  it  is  due 
to  historical  accui'acy  to  state  that  the  Northern  meeting  was  con- 
vened, in  part,  for  the  purpose  of  preventing  the  adoption  of  any 
measures  with  regard  to  the  Ordinances.  It  was  not  unknown  to 
those  assembled  in  Kent  county,  that  at  the  Conference  at  Deer 
Creek,  Maryland,  in  1777,  over  which  Mr.  Rankin  presided,  this 
question  about  the  Ordinances  was  considered  and  postponed.  The 
answer  to  the  question  was,  according  to  Mr.  Garrettson,*  "  We 
will  suspend  them  until  the  next  Conference."  And  again,  in  Vir- 
ginia, in  1778,  while  Mr.  Watters,  in  the  absence  lof  all  the  Eng- 
lish Preachers,  was  in  the  Chair,  the  question  was  again  urged;  but 
it  was  resolved,  as  Mr.  Garrettson,  who  was  pi'esent,  says,  to  "lay 
it  over  until  the  next  Conference."  And  both  Messrs.  Watters 
and  Garrettson,  in  their  journals,  refer  to  the  "  little  Conference," 
called  for  the  "  convenience"  of  the  Northern  Preachers ;  all  of 
whom  knew  the  question  of  Ordinances  would  receive  the  final 
decision  of  the  regular  Conference,  then  near  at  hand  ;  and  Mr. 
Watters,  who  was  present  at  both,  was  specially  commissioned  to 
communicate  to  the  Virginia  Conference  the  "  sentiments"  of  this 
meeting,  as  a  kind  of  protest  against  the  adoption  of  any  measures 
upon  the  subject.  Under  these  circumstances,  the  Virginia  Con- 
ference complahied  that  an  illegal  Conference  had  been  held,  to 
keep  as  many  of  the  Northern  Preachers  from  the  session  as  pos 

*  Life  of  Garrettson,  p.  111. 

6 


82  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

sible,  lest  they  should  join  with  them  in  adopting  the  Ordinances. 
But,  if  any  such  design  was  contemplated  b}'  the  "  little  Confer- 
ence," it  did  not  prevent  action  upon  it,  as  we  have  already  seen. 
But  all  who  were  present  did  not  approve  of  the  measure,  or  the 
mode  by  which  it  was  reached  ;  and  these  took  their  appointments, 
for  the  year,  in  fields  of  labour  within  the  circle  of  Methodism 
north  of  the  line  of  those  who  had,  in  the  judgment  of  some,  so 
violently  ruptured  the  unity  of  the  Church,  and  so  grievously  de- 
parted from  the  unpretending  simplicity  of  jts  doctrines  and  wor- 
ship. 

After  the  adoption  of  a  purely  scriptural  system  of  ordinances, 
and  the  appointment  of  a  mode  of  investing  ministers  with 
authority  to  administer  them,  that,  but  for  the  absurd  theories  and 
monstrous  pretensions  of  the  fable  of  Apostolical  Succession,  no  one, 
with  any  measure  of  reverence  for  the  Scriptures,  and  the  power  of 
God,  would  ever  have  called  in  question,  the  committee  proceeded  to 
ordain  each  other,  and  then  to  ordain  the  rest.  Nearly,  perhaps 
all,  who  agreed  to  the  measure,  were  thus  set  apart  to  the  full 
work  of  the  gospel  ministry.  That,  according  to  the  views  of  the 
ministry,  prevalent  in  the  Church  since  the  usurped  domination  of 
Popery,  with  its  inflated  notions  of  the  priesthood,  this  proceeding 
was  novel  and  informal,  we  have  no  disposition  to  deny.  But  that 
it  was  an  invasion  of  any  man's  right,  or  in  contravention  of  any 
principle  or  prescript  of  Revelation,  or  of  any  institution  of  Christ, 
we  as  unhesitatingly  dispute.  And  if  its  character  as  a  Christian 
transaction,  and  its  claims  to  the  respect  and  confidence  of  those 
for  and  in  behalf  of  whose  spiritual  welfare  it  was  enacted,  be 
judged  of  by  the  doctrines  and  laws  of  Christ,  with  respect  to  the 
sacred  office,  its  entire  justification,  and  the  full  authority  to 
exercise  the  ministerial  functions  by  the  parties,  cannot  be  doubted. 
To  our  apprehension  the  question  is  a  very  narrow  one,  and  may 
be  briefly  settled.  Thus : — As  Christians,  it  was  both  the  right 
and  duty  of  the  Methodists  to  partake  of  the  sacraments.  As 
Christians,  they  could  not,  without  grieving  conscience,  and 
violating  Christ's  institution  in  appointing  a  holy  ministry  to 
administer  the  holy  sacraments,  partake  of  them*  at  the  hands  of 
a  worldly  and  wicked  priesthood.  And,  therefore,  their  own 
ministers,  those  whose  labours  had  been  blessed  to  their  salvation, 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  83 

whom  God  had  thus  owned  as  His  servants,  these  holy  men  must 
convey  the  holy  sacraments  to  them ;  or,  in  default  thereof,  they 
must  disobey  Christ,  to  the  detriment  of  their  spirituality,  by 
abstaining  from  this  sacramental  communion  with  Him,  who  is 
the  Head  over  all  things  to  the  Church.  If  there  be  error  in  the 
transaction,  it  is  the  fault  of  supposing  ordinatioii,  under  the 
circumstances,  essential  to  administration. 

In  one  aspect  of  this  affair,  and  only  one,  it  may  be  regretted, — 
it  was  premature,  and  without  the  concurrence  of  the  whole  body 
of  Preachers.  Owing  to  this  it  was  only  partially  adopted,  and 
led  to  debates  and  divisions.  Preachers  and  people  were  brought 
into  collision  with  each  other,  the  peace  of  the  societies  was  dis- 
turbed, and  the  unity  of  Methodism  received  a  violent  shock.  A 
cloud  overshadowed  it,  and  the  demon  of  discord  paralyzed  its 
energies,  and  defeated  its  plans.  At  the  close  of  the  year  sue 
ceeding  the  Conference  at  Broken  Back  Church,  there  was  a  small 
decrease  in  the  membership  of  the  Church. 

The  members  composing  the  "  little  meeting,"  in  1779,  in  con- 
nexion with  some  of  those  who  participated  in  the  Fluvanna  Con- 
ference, held  another  meeting  in  Baltimore,  on  the  24th  of  April, 
1780.  This  meeting  is  put  down  in  the  Minutes  as  the  regular 
Conference,  and  thei-e  is  no  record  of  the  proceedings  of  the  one 
held  in  Virginia,  although  it  was  appointed,  both  as  to  time  and 
place,  by  the  regularly  constituted  Conference  of  1779.  Mr.  Lee 
calls  the  Baltimore  Conference  the  eighth  Conference ;  speaks  of 
the  one  held  in  Virginia  during  the  ensuing  month,  and  says  :  "  The 
proceedings  of  both  must  be  considered  together,  as  it  respects  the 
general  work."  But  in  making  the  Baltimore  Conference  the 
eighth  one  in  the  history  of  Methodism  in  America,  he  evidently 
omits  to  recognise  the  meeting  in  Delaware,  in  the  preceding  year, 
as  a  Conference ;  and  also  dispossesses  the  one  held  in  Virginia,  of 
what  we  can  but  regard  as  its  legal  claim  to  the  rank  o?  the  Con- 
ference o£  1780,  The  reasons  for  transferring  the  right,  power, 
and  title  of  Conference  to  Baltimore  is  as  strange  and  unaccounta- 
ble, as  are  the  reasons  for  inserting  the  proceedings  of  the  "  little 
meeting  in  Delaware,"  in  the  Minutes,  and  omitting  those  of  the 
Conference  held  in  Virginia,  which  was  regularly  constituted  and 
duly  attended.     We  cannot  penetrate  the  cause  of  these  facts,  and 


84  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

the  only  reasonable  conjecture  is,  that,  as  the  breach  in  the  Church 
was  healed  in  Virginia,  it  was  mutually  agreed  to  omit  all  mention 
in  the  Minutes,  of  the  Conference  at  which  it  was  effected.  But, 
notwithstanding  this  disposition  of  the  official  business  of  the  Con- 
ference, the  proceedings  that  issued  in  the  restoration  of  peace  and 
unity  to  the  afflicted  societies,  are  too  full  of  interest,  and  occupy 
too  prominent  a  place  in  the  religious  history  of  the  times,  to  be 
omitted. 

Among  other  items  of  business,  we  find  the  following  resolutions 
of  the  Baltimore  Conference,  respecting  the  subject  now  under 
consideration : 

"Ques.  20.  Does  this  whole  Conference  disapprove  the  step  our 
brethren  in  Virginia  have  taken  ? 

"  Yes. 

"  Ques.  21.  Do  we  look  upon  them  no  longer  as  Methodists  in 
connexion  with  Mr.  Wesley  and  us,  till  they  come  back  ? 

"  Agreed. 

"  Ques.  22.  Shall  Brother  Asbury,  Garrettson,  and  Watters 
attend  the  Virginia  Conference,  and  inform  them  of  our  proceedings 
in  this,  and  receive  their  answer  ? 

"  Yes." 

Mr.  Watters*  informs  us  that  two  members  of  the  Virginia  Con- 
ference, Messrs.  P.  Gatch  and  R.  Ellis,  were  present  at  the  Balti- 
more Conference,  and  endeavoured  "  to  prevent  a  total  disunion." 
They  found,  however,  very  little  encouragement,  and  no  kind  of 
sympathy.  Indeed,  they  thought  their  brethren  dealt  "  hardly  with 
them,  and  there  was  little  appearance  of  anything  but  an  entire 
separation.  They  complained  that"  Mr.  Watters  "  was  the  only 
one  that  treated  them  with  affection  and  tenderness."  Before 
adjourning,  however,  wiser  councils,  if  not  better  feelings  gained 
the  ascendant  in  the  Conference ;  and  for  the  sake  of  unity,  they 
resolved  to  attempt  an  adjustment  of  the  difficulty.  They  accord- 
ingly appointed  a  committee  of  three  with  special  instructions,  but 
not  very  limited  powers,  and  sent  them  to  Virginia. 

The  Virginia  Conference  for  the  year  1780,  was  held  at  Mana 
kin  Town,  in  Powhattan  county,  on  the  8th  of  May,     To  this  body, 

*  Life  of  Watters,  pp.  79-81. 


THE    REV.     JESSE    LEE.  85 

the  committee  of  reconciliation,  appointed  by  the  Preachers  in  Bal- 
timore, repaired,  immediately  after  their  adjournment,  and  entered 
into  negotiations  for  the  preservation  of  the  peace,  and  the  promo- 
tion of  the  unity  of  Methodism.  They  were  cordially  received  by 
their  Virginia  brethren.  Mr.  Watters  says :  "  We  found  our 
brethren  as  loving  and  as  full  of  zeal  as  ever,  and  as  fully  .de- 
termined on  persevering  in  their  newly  adopted  mode ;  for  to  all 
their  former  arguments,  they  now  added  (what  with  many  was 
infinitely  stronger  than  all  the  arguments  in  the  world)  that  the 
Lord  approved,  and  had  blessed  His  own  Ordinances,  by  them  ad- 
ministered the  past  year."  With  these  convictions  on  one  side,  and 
the  special  instruction  to  demand,  as  conditional  of  union,  a  positive 
abandonment  of  the  Ordinances  on  the  other,  the  prospect  of  recon- 
ciliation was  indeed  doubtful  and  gloomy.  The  writer  we  are 
quoting,  says,  in  continuation  of  his  account,  "  We  had  a  great 
deal  of  loving  conversation,  with  many  tears  ;  but  I  saw  no  bitterness, 
no  shyness,  no  judging  each  other.  We  wept,  and  prayed,  and 
sobbed,  but  neither  would  agree  to  the  others'  terms."  Two  days 
wei-e  occupied  in  these  honest  efforts  to  heal  the  breach  between 
those,  who,  notwithstanding  the  rent,  were  "of  one  mind  and  heart 
in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God."  In  the  mean  time  Mr.  Watters 
preached  to  the  assembled  parties,  on  what  may  be  regarded  as  a 
most  appropriate  text  for  such  an  occasion  :  "  We  are  journeying 
unto  the  place  of  which  the  Lord  said,  I  will  give  it  you  :  come 
ihou  with  us,  and  we  will  do  thee  good  :  for  the  Lord  hath  spoken 
good  concerning  Israel."  Num.  x.  29.  Still  darkness  dwelt  upon 
the  subject ;  "  and  all  hopes  failing  of  any  accommodation  taking 
place,"  the  committee  resolved  to  give  up  the  matter,  and  retrace 
their  steps  to  the  north.  During  the  evening  preceding  the  time 
fixed  for  their  departure,  and  while  Mr.  Asbury  was  on  his  knees, 
alone  in  his  room,  in  fervent  prayer  for  God's  help  and  bless- 
ing, and  Messrs.  Watters  and  Garrettson  were  engaged  in  the 
same  pious  exercise  together,  in  a  room  over  the  one  in  which  the 
Conference  was  sitting,  the  Conference  resolved  to  accept  a  propo- 
sition submitted  by  Mr.  Asbury  to  suspend  the  administration  of 
the  Ordinances  for  one  year  ;  to  submit  the  matter  in  controversy  to 
Mr.  Wesley ;  and  for  all  the  Preachers  to  meet  the  next  year 
in  a  kind  of  General  Conference  in  Baltimore,  for  a  full  and  final 


86  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

adjustment  of  the  whole  question  in  controversy.  The  adoption  of 
this  resolution  created  a  jubilee  of  joy  in  the  hearts  of  all  concei-ned 
in  the  affair — they  wept,  they  shouted,  they  praised  God,  and  were 
full  of  peace  and  love.  It  was  the  triumph  of  Christian  affection — 
the  submission  of  private  judgment  and  pei'sonal  right  to  the  will  of 
the  majority,  and  the  general  good  of  the  whole.  By  this  act  the 
bands  of  Methodism  were  again  riveted,  and  the  Societies  were 
drawn  into  closer  fellowship  with  each  other ;  the  Preachers  were 
bound  together  in  "  a  bundle  of  love,"  with  "  a  three-fold  cord," 
and  God,  out  of  the  Holy  place,  approved  their  work,  and  shed 
forth  into  their  hearts  the  grace  and  comfort  of  the  Hol)^  Ghost. 
The  readiness  of  these  men  of  God  to  abandon  a  measure 
so  long  and  carefully  studied,  so  deliberately  and  prayerfully 
adopted,  and  so  happil3'-  and  successfully  exercised,  affords  a  beau- 
tiful illustration  of  the  meekness  of  their  wisdom,  and  the  power  of 
their  humility.  Their  subsequent  success  in  w^inning  souls  to 
Chi'ist  might  have  been  predicted  with  entire  confidence.  It  was, 
under  the  blessing  of  God,  a  direct  consequence  of  their  unselfish 
anxiety  to  "  do  good  of  every  possible  sort  to  the  souls  and 
bodies  of  men." 

The  healing  of  these  divisions  was  a  cause  of  unmixed  happi- 
ness to  Mr.  Lee.  In  common  with  the  rest  of  his  brethren  he  de- 
plored the  existence  of  the  difficulty  ;  and  great  was  his  joy,  when, 
in  the  summer  of  1780,  Mr.  Asbury  came  into  North  Carolina 
preaching  peace,  the  messenger  of  good  tidings  to  all  who  were 
waiting  for  the  consolation  of  Isi-ael — the  restoration  of  unity  and 
confidence  among  brethren.  It  was  a  blessed  union ;  whether  re- 
garded as  an  evidence  of  the  gracious  influence  of  Christian  prin- 
ciple,  moving  the  parties  to  submit  their  judgments  of  what  was 
right  and  just,  to  the  decision  of  a  distant  umpire ;  or  as  an  exhibi- 
tion of  Christian  love,  in  yielding  private  opinions  a  sacrifice  upon 
the  altar  of  Christian  unity,  for  the  general  harmony  and  benefit 
of  the  body.  The  effects  of  this  amicable  adjustment  of  a  serious 
difficulty  were  at  once  apparent.  The  ministers  went  to  their  work 
reinvigorated  and  encouraged ;  the  people,  satisfied  of  their  disin- 
tcrestedness  and  of  the  singleness  of  their  devotion  to  the  cause  of 
Christ,  received  them  as  the  "  servants  of  the  most  high  God,"  and 
gave  willing  ear  to  their  godly  and  wholesome  admonitions      The 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  87 

work  of  God  received  a  new  impulse ;  and  at  the  Conference  of 
1781,  the  first  that  assembled  after  the  healing  of  the  breach,  a 
neft  increase  of  more  than  two  thousand  souls  was  reported  as  the 
result  of  God's  gracious  approval  of  their  self-sacrifice  and  faithful 
diligence. 

Hitherto  we  have  considered  Mr.  Lee  in  the  quiet  of  private  life, 
striving,  in  an  humble  sphere,  and  amidst  the  busy  engagements 
of  his  daily  calling,  to  please  God,  and  do  good.  We  must  now 
contemplate  him  in  a  new,  and  widely  different  scene ;  but  still 
firm  in  his  adhesion  to  Christ — fixed  in  his  purposes  to  glorify 
God — "  rooted  and  grounded  in  love"  too  powerful  and  quenchless 
to  be  lessened  or  perverted  by  the  turmoils  of  war,  or  the  disorders 
and  profanity  of  a  military  encampment.  He  is  a  soldier ;  not  of 
choice,  but  of  necessity,  and  by  constraint  of  military  authority. 

The  war  between  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States,  consequent 
upon  the  Declaration  of  Independence  in  1776,  had  spent  most  of 
its  fury  in  the  northern  sections  of  the  Union.  An  army  occupied 
the  city  of  Charleston,  and  the  ravages  of  war  were  spread  over 
the  states  of  South  Carolina  and  Georgia.  The  scene  of  the  war 
v,-as  now  to  be  changed.  The  English,  having  met  with  a  succes- 
sion of  disasters  in  the  south,  commenced  a  retreat  through  North 
Carolina  and  Vii'ginia,  to  concentrate  their  forces  again  in  the 
north.  To  prevent  this  junction,  and  also  to  protect  her  citizens 
from  the  ravages  of  an  invading  foe,  Virginia  called  out  her  militia, 
and  sent  them  with  the  army  of  the  south  to  meet  the  common 
enemy  on  the  plains  of  Carolina.  The  history  of  the  engagements, 
successes,  reverses,  and  triumphs  of  the  army,  during  the  campaigns 
of  1780-81,  belong  to  the  national  records.  Our  task  is  to  follow 
one  of  the  humble  men,  called,  by  the  fortune  of  war,  from  the 
quiet  of  domestic  life  to  the  noisy  strife  of  the  tented  field.  It  is 
the  moral  heroism  of  the  Christian,  rather  than  the  military 
prowess  of  the  warrior,  that  we  are  called  to  contemplate. 

In  the  summer  of  1780  the  militia  of  North  Carolina  were  drafted, 
and  Mr.  Lee  was  numbered  among  those  who  must  share  the  events 
of  the  storm  that  was  gathering  over  his  adopted  state.  As  a 
Christian,  the  lot  placed  him  in  a  condition  of  great  difficulty.  In 
conscience  he  was  opposed  to  fighting ;  yet  he  would  not  resist  the 
civil  government  under  which  he  lived.     His  sense  of  honour  was 


88  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

too  acute  and  constraining  to  allow  him  to  refuse  to  go,  or  to  flee 
from  the  standard  of  his  country.  He  would  accompany  the  army, 
but  he  would  not  fight.  "Thou  shalt  not  kill,"  was  a  commarid 
too  comprehensive,  to  his  mind,  to  be  neutralized  by  the  call  of 
country,  or  lessened  in  turpitude  by  the  cii'cumstanccs  of  war.  His 
own  words  will  best  show  the  state  of  his  mind. 

"  I  weighed  the  matter  over  and  over  again,  but  my  mind  was 
settled ;  as  a  Christian^  and  as  a  preacher  of  the  gospel,  I  could 
not  fight.  I  could  not  reconcile  it  to  myself  to  bear  arms,  or  to 
kill  one  of  my  fellow-creatures;  however,  I  determined  to  go,  and 
to  trust  in  the  Lord ;  and  accordingly  prepared  for  my  journey." 

It  was  twelve  days  after  leaving  his  friends,  before  he  reached 
the  seat  of  the  army.  The  following  extracts  from  his  Journal  will 
show  the  delightful  spiritual  frame  of  his  feelings,  and  the  quietness 
of  his  submission  to  the  will  and  appointments  of  God. 

"  Monday,  July  17th,  1780.  I  left  home  and  set  out  for  the 
army,  and  travelled  about  twenty-five  miles  to  Mr.  Green  Hill's, 
where  I  was  kindly  used.     I  tarried  there  all  night. 

"Wednesday,  the  19th.  I  set  off"  early  in  the  morning,  and 
travelled  about  sixteen  miles  to  Mr.  Hines'.  In  the  afternoon  we 
had  much  conversation  on  spiritual  matters,  and  in  the  evening, 
felt  my  heart  more  engaged  with  God  in  prayer  than  usual.  I  felt 
my  dependence  upon  God,  and  though  I  believed  that  great  difficul- 
ties lay  before  me,  yet  I  resigned  myself  into  the  hands  of  God, 
and  felt  assured  that  he  would  protect  and  take  care  of  me. 

"  I  did  not  join  the  army  till  the  29th.  On  the  evening  of  that 
day  I  came  in  sight  of  the  camp,  and  was  soon  called  on  parade, 
and  orders  were  given  for  all  the  soldiers  to  be  furnished  with 
guns.  I  then  lifted  up  my  heart  to  God,  and  besought  him  to  take 
my  cause  into  his  hands,  and  support  me  in  the  hour  of  trial." 

The  hour  of  trial  had  indeed  come.  As  Mr.  Lee  could  not  fight, 
so  neither  could  he  bear  arms.  He  was  resolved  not  to  take  the 
Implements  of  death  in  his  hands,  his  body  should/not  even  form  a 
support  for  a  gun  to  lean  against.     He  proceeds  with  his  narrative. 

"  The  Sergeant  soon  came  round  with  the  guns,  and  offered  one 
to  me,  but  I  would  not  take  it.  Then  the  Lieutenant  brought  me 
one,  but  I  refused  to  take  if.  He  said  I  should  go  under  guard. 
He  then  w-ent  to  the  Colonel,  and  coming  back,  brought  a  gun  and 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  89 

set  it  down  against  me.     I  told  him  he  had  as  well  take  it  away,  or 
it  would  foil.     He  then  took  me  with  him  and  delivered  me  to  the 

guard. 

"After  awhile  the  Colonel  came,  and  taking  me  out  a  little  way 
from  the  guard,  he  began  to  converse  with  me,  and  to  assign  many 
reasons  why  I  should  bear  arms  ;  but  his  reasons  were  not  suffi- 
ciently cogent  to  make  any  alteration  in  my  mind.  He  then  told 
the  guard  to-  take  care  of  me,  and  so  left  me." 

However  men  may  differ  with  Mr.  Lee  in  his  views  of  war, 
they  must  accord  him  honesty  of  principle  and  firmness  of  purpose. 
The  whole  narrative  shows  the  presence  and  power  of  a  conscience 
enlightened  by  the  word,  and  strengthened  by  the  grace  of  God. 
He  neither  shrunk  from  duty,  nor  postponed  the  hour  of  his  trial. 
He  would  not  compromise  his  feelings,  nor  practise  a  deception 
upon  others,  by  taking  arms  that  he  had  resolved  not  to  bear,  and 
conscience  would  not  allow  him  to  use.  Nor  do  we  perceive  any 
impropriety  of  spirit  in  the  transaction.  Resolute  in  his  purposes, 
he  was  calm  in  his  refusal,  and  respectful  in  his  deportment.  The 
swellings  of  self-confidence,  the  boisterous  independence  of  poorly 
concealed  cowardice,  are  not  seen.  He  who  could  stand  firm  in 
the  presence  of  power,  able,  if  willing,  to  crush  him,  unblanched 
beneath  the  gaze  of  a  surprised,  and,  perhaps,  scoffing  muUitude ; 
must  have  been  upborne  by  an  influence  that  brings  strength  out 
of  weakness,  and  imparts  moral  courage  to  the  lowliest  and  least 
pretending  of  its  disciples.  He  stood  the  trial ;  and  entered  the 
prison  of  the  camp  as  composed  and  cheerful  as  he  would  have 
crossed  the  threshold  of  the  Commander's  pavilion. 

This  scene  occured  near  the  site  of  the  present  metropolis  of 
North  Carolina.  He  was  not  alone  in  the  guard-room.  He  had 
the  company  of  a  Christian  brother — a  Baptist, — who,  for  some 
unknown  caus«,  perhaps  a  similar  scruple,  was  also  under  guard. 
Nor  was  he  without  the  sympathy  of  many  in  the  army.  He 
says :  "  Many  of  the  people  came  and  talked  with  me,  and  pitied 
me,  and  would  leave  me  with  tears  in  their  eyes."  Family  prayer 
must  be  held,  too,  even  in  the  prison.  "  After  dark,"  he  says,  "  I 
told  the  guard  we  must  pray  before  we  slept."  The  Baptist  bro- 
ther led  their  devotions  ;  and  morning  prayer  must  not  be  omitted : 
"  I  then  told  the  people,  if  they  would  come  out  early  in  the  morn- 


90  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

ing  I  would  pray  with  them."  Prayer  over,  "  the  soldiers  brought 
him  straw  to  sleep  on,  and  oflered  him  their  blankets  and  great 
coats  for  covering.  He  slept  pretty  well  that  night,  which  was 
the  first,  and  the  last  night  he  was  ever  under  guard."  His  soul 
enjoyed  sweet  peace  during  all  these  humiliating  and  exciting 
scenes.  He  writes:  "I  felt  remarkably  hapjiy  in  God  under  all 
my  trouble,  and  did  not  doubt  .but  I  should  be  delivered  in  due 
time."  It  was  Saturday  night  that  he  spent  in  confinement.  Sun- 
day morning  his  prayer-meeting  was  to  be  held.  We  give  his 
own  account  of  it. 

"  Sunday,  30th. — As  soon  as  it  was  light,  I  was  up,  and  began 
to  sing ;  and  some  hundreds  of  people  assembled  and  joined  with 
me,  and  we  made  the  plantation  ring  with  the  songs  of  Zion.  We 
then  kneeled  down  and  prayed;  and,  while  I  was  praying,  my 
soul  was  happy  in  God ;  and  I  wept  much  and  prayed  loud,  and 
many  of  the  poor  soldiers  also  wept,  I  do  not  think  I  ever  felt 
more  willing  to  suffer  for  the  sake  of  religion,  than  I  did  at  that 
time." 

'■'■If  any  man  serve  me,  him  tcill  my  Fatlier  honour i!''  This  is 
the  promise  of  Christ.  Faithfully  was  it  performed  in  the  case 
before  us.  The  voice  of  Mr.  Lee,  in  his  prayer,  had  reached  the 
couch  of  indolence,  and  brought  tears  from  eyes  unused  to  weep- 
ing.    God  was  moving  for  the  deliverance  of  his  servant. 

"A  little  after  we  were  done  praying,"  continues  Mr.  Lee,  "  Mr. 
Thomas,  the  tavern-keeper  (near  whose  house  the  army  was 
encamped),  came  out  and  talked  with  me,  and  told  me  he  was  in 
bed  when  he  heard  me  praying,  that  he  could  not  refrain  from 
tears,  and  he  had  called  to  see  me,  and  know  if  I  would  be  willing  to 
preach  to  them  that  day,  it  being  the  Sabbath.  I  told  him  I  would 
preach,  provided  he  would  procure  a  block  or  something  for  me  to 
stand  upon ;  which  he  readily  promised  to  do.  I  told  him,  withal, 
T  wished  him  to  go  to  the  Colonel,  for  we  had  no  higher  officer 
amongst  us,  and  obtain  leave  for  me  to  preach ;  which  he  did,  and 
liberty  was  granted.  It  is  but  just  to  state  that  Colonel  B***** 
was  a  man  of  great  humanity,  although  a  profane  swearer.  When 
he  heard  that  I  was  about  to  preach,  it  affected  him  very  much ; 
so  he  came  and  took  me  out  to  talk  with  me  on  the  subject  of 
bearing  arms.     I  told  him  I  could  not  kill  a  man  with  a  good  con- 


THE    REV.     JESSE    LEE.  91 

science ;  but  I  was  a  friend  to  my  country,  and  was  willing  to  do 
anything  I  could,  while  I  continued  in  the  army,  except  fighting. 
He  then  asked  me  if  I  would  be  willing  to  drive  their  baggage- 
wagon  ■?  I  told  him  I  would,  though  I  never  drove  a  wagon  before. 
He  said  their  main  cook  was  a  Methodist,  and  could  drive  the 
wagon  when  we  were  on  a  march,  and  I  might  lodge  and  eat  with 
him.  He  then  released  me  from  guard,  and  said,  when  I  was 
ready  to  begin  meeting,  I  mi^ght  stand  on  a  bench  by  his  tent. 
When  the  hour  arrived,  I  began,  under  the  trees,  and  took  my  text 
in  Luke  xiii.  5 :  Except  ye  repent,  ye  shall  all  Ukeivise  perish. 
After  I  had  been  speaking  awhile,  it  began  to  rain,  and  we  were 
under  the  necessity  of  going  into  the  house,  where  I  resumed  my 
discourse.  I  was  enabled  to  speak  plainly  and  without  fear,  and  I 
wept  while  endeavouring  to  declare  my  message.  Many  of  the 
people,  officers  as  well  as  men,  were  bathed  in  tears  before  I  was 
done.  That  meeting  afforded  me  an  ample  reward  for  all  my 
trouble.  I  felt  my  heart  humble  before  God,  and  was  truly  thank- 
ful to  him  for  the  grace  communicated  to  my  soul.  I  had  no 
doubt  but  that  all  things  would  work  for  my  good." 

It  will  serve  as  an  additional  illustration  of  the  effect  produced 
by  the  sermon,  to  state  that,  at  the' close  of  it,  "  some  of  the  gen- 
tlemen went  about  with  their  hats  to  make  a  collection  of  money" 
for  the  preacher.  The  sight  of  this  made  him  very  uneasy,  and 
he  ran  in  among  them,  and  begged  them  to  desist.  He  did  not,  at 
that  period,  feel  willing  to  receive  compensation  for  preaching.  He 
thought  if  the  people  could  afford  to  sit  and  hear  him,  he  could 
well  afford  to  stand  and  preach  to  them.  Selfishness  entered  not 
into  the  composition  of  his  character;  unrestrained  freedom  to 
serve  God  in  the  ministry  of  reconciliation,  was  all  he  desired. 

On  Sunday,  the  13th  of  August,  the  army  remained  in  their 
encampment ;  and,  in  the  afternoon,  Mr.  Lee  again  preached  to 
the  soldiers,  from  Isaiah  iii.  10,  11.  "  Many  of  the  hearers  were 
very  solemn,  and  some  of  them  wept  freely  under  the  preaching 
of  the  word."  In  these  efforts  to  bring  his  fellow-soldiers  to  the 
knowledge  of  salvation,  he  found  many  to  oppose,  and  but  few  to 
encourage  him.  Yet  the  paucity  of  Christians  multiplied  his  diffi- 
culties, without  lessening  his  responsibilities.  He  knew  he  would 
have  to  give  an  account  of  himself  to  God ;  and   he  could  not 


92  THELIFEANDTIMESOF 

doubt  but  his  present  position  was  ordered  by  Providence.  It  was 
his  duty,  therefore,  to  be  instant  in  season  and  out  of  season ;  to 
watch  in  all  things,  and  endure  hardness  as  a  good  soldier  of  Jesus 
Christ.  He  was  faithful  and  endured,  as  seeing  him  who  is  in- 
visible. 

The  army  had  penetrated  into  South  Carolina,  and  were  endea- 
vouring to  form  a  junction  with  General  Gates,  when,  on  the 
morning  of  the  17th,  they  received  intelligence  of  his  defeat  in  an 
engagement,  the  day  before,  near  Camden.  Dismay  was  spread 
over  the  camp,  and  a  retreat  was  immediately  ordered.  A  deep 
solemnity  pervaded  the  host ;  "  not  an  oath  was  heard  for  several 
hours  ;  the  mouths  of  the  most  profane  swearers  were  shut."  Such 
was  the  effect  of  the  distressing  intelligence.  The  army  continued 
to  retreat  until  the  28th,  when  they  encamped,  near  Romney's 
Mills,  on  Deep  River.  The  next  day,  Mr.  Lee  was  taken  sick. 
He,  however,  on  the  following  day,  visited  a  gentleman  named 
Crump,  about  three  miles  from  the  encampment,  where  he  re- 
mained until  the  5th  of  September.  During  this  sickness,  he 
writes :  "  I  was  brought  to  examine  my  heart  closely,  concerning 
my  hope  of  heaven ;  and  was  comforted  to  find  that  I  had  no 
doubt  of  my  salvation ;  for  I  believed  that  should  the  Lord  see  fit 
to  remove  me  from  this  world,  I  should  be  called  to  join  the  armies 
of  heaven."  It  was  doubtless  a  matter  of  rejoicing  that,  in  those 
armies,  there  were  no  weapons  that  he  might  not  conscientiously 
bear ;  no  battles  that  he  might  not  safely  fight. 

He  rejoined  the  army  on  the  5th,  and  on  the  following  morning 
he  was  promoted  by  the  Colonel,  from  the  command  of  the 
baggage-wagon  to  the  superintendence  of  a-  small  corps  of 
pioneers.  As  Sergeant  of  this  small  band,  he  had  a  safe  and 
easy  berth.  But  in  the  vicinity  of  a  victorious,  and,  as  was  too 
often  the  case,  a  cruel  foe,  the  necessity  of  constant  vigilance,  and 
the  recurrence  of  frequent  alarms  during  the  night,  allowed  but 
little  chance  for  i*est.  Severe  marches  by  day,  and  but  little  sleep 
at  night,  were  trying  to  flesh  and  blood. 

During  the  retreat  of  this  body  of  the  army,  a  scene  occurred, 
that  was,  perhaps,  at  the  time,  not  regarded  with  much  repro- 
bation, but  which  is  without  justification  in  any  land,  or  amongst 
any  people,  having  a  code  of  laws,  and  owning  its   supremacy. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  93 

The  war  of  the  Revolution  possessed  some  elements  that  gave  it 
the  character  of  a  domestic  feud.  Among  the  citizens,  some,  and 
they  were  the  immense  majority,  approved  of  the  rupture  with 
England ;  others,  and  they  were  comparatively  but  a  few,  opposed 
and'  condemned  it.  The  former  were  designated  Whigs,  the  latter 
Tories,  —  a  name  that  to  an  American  was  then,  and  is  now, 
regarded  as  the  compendium  of  all  that  is  vile.  Between  these 
parties  there  existed  a  deep  and  deadly  malignity.  In  the  esti- 
mation  of  a  Whig,  the  American  citizen  that  approved  the 
measures,  and  gave  his  co-operation  to  the  enemies  of  his 
country's  rights  and  liberties  —  and  such  were  the  Tories — was 
more  execrable  than  those  foreign  mercenaries,  who,  for  sixpence 
a  day,  sought  to  enslave  her.  The  war  between  these  parlies  was 
one  of  extermination.  They  fought  for  life  — for  mercy  was 
neither  given  nor  asked,  so  terrible  was  their  hate.  One  of  these, 
a  noted  Tory,  had  been  captured  by  the  army  during  its  retreat 
from  South  Carolina.  For  some  reason  he  had  been  detained  a 
prisoner.  But  the  hate  of  the  patriot  band  doomed  him  to 
destruction.  On  the  night  of  the  15th  of  September,  while 
encamped  near  Salisbury,  a  band  of  determined  men  forced  the 
guard,  seized  the  prisoner,  and  hurrying  him  a  short  distance 
from  the  camp,  hung  him,  without  authority  of  law,  or  remorse 
of  feelino-.  Slight  inquiry  was  made  into  the  matter ,-  but  as  no 
one-  came  forward  to  confess  the  fact,  it  was  passed  over  and 
forgotten.  Crimes  such  as  this  are  not  mitigated  by  time,  and 
have  no  defence  or  justification  in  the  presence  of  Him  who 
judgeth  righteously,  and  who  always,  in  the  blaze  of  day  and 
the  gloom  of  night,  beholdeth  the  evil  and  the  good. 

The  retreat  was  continued,  under  incessant  alarms,  and  not 
without  cause,  that  the  enemy  was  pressing  close  upon  their  rear. 
On  the  24th,  Mr.  Green  Hill  visited  the  camp,  and  preached  on 
Quench  not  the  Spirit.  1  Thes.  v.  19.  But  they  were  not 
always  privileged  to  spend  the  Sabbath  in  the  holy  exercise  of 
worship.  On  Sunday,  the  8th  of  October,  the  following  entry 
occurs  in  the  Journal  of  Mr.  Lee.     "  I  was  but  poorly  employed  ;^ 

• we   had   no   religious    meeting."     During  the   retreat  through 

Charlotte  county,  there  was  a  skirmish  between  the  English  and 
American  troops,  in  which  several  were  killed.     The  roads  were 


94  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

thronged  with  men,  women,  and  children,  with  their  property, 
flying  before  the  face  of  the  enemy.  This  was  an  affecting  scene. 
Strong,  stout-hearted  men,  mingled  their  sympathies  with  exposed 
and  helpless  women  and  children.  Whether  to  beguile  the  painful 
feelings  that  oppressed  him,  or  to  test  the  principles  and  courage 
of  the  man  who,  except  fighting  with  intent  to  kill,  would  perform 
any  duty  the  exigencies  of  the  army  might  require,  we  know  not ; 
but  certain  it  is,  that,  in  the  midst  of  this  confusion,  the  Colonel 
rode  to  his  side,  and  looking  upon  the  defenceless  crowd,  some  of 
whom  were  wounded,  he  said,  "  Well,  Lee !  don't  you  think  you 
could  fight  noiv  ?"  Let  not  the  reader  smile,  nor  suspect  that 
sympathy  had  mastered  principle,  or  that  promotion  to  the 
command  of  a  small  band  of  pioneers  had  elicited  the  martial 
spirit,  and  kindled  its  fires  in  the  hitherto  quiet  bosom  of  Mr.  Lee. 
But  he  did  say  he  could  fight,  —  but  it  must  be  with  switches! 
"  I  told  him  I  could  fight  with  switches,  but  I  could  not  kill  a 
man."  With  a  good  bunch  of  birch  he  would  have  made  dreadful 
havoc  among  the  wicked  men  who  had  so  seriously  injured  the 
men,  and  so  terribly  frightened  the  women  and  children ;  but  he 
would  not  Idll.  In  obedience  to  duty,  his  own  breast  was  bare 
to  the  foes  of  his  country ;  but  his  own  blood  should  soak  the  soil 
where  he  stood,  before  he  would  raise  his  arm  in  mortal  strife 
ao-ainst  any  one  who  wore  the  form  in  which  the  Redeemer  of 
sinners  had  tabernacled  among  men. 

The  effect  produced  upon  the  army  by  the  annunciation  of  the 
defeat  of  their  compatriots,  is  stated  in  a  preceding  page.  In  the 
following  extract,  we  have  the  picture  reversed  : 

"  Tuesday,  Oct.  10.  At  night  the  news  arrived  in  the  camp  that, 
on  Saturday  last,  the  Americans  had  a  skirmish  with  the  British 
and  Tories,  in  King's  Mountain,  where  our  men  gained  a  complete 
victory,  and  killed  many  of  the  enemy,  and  took  the  rest  prisoners. 
We  were  all  glad  to  hear  the  news,  but  some  rejoiced  with  horrid 
oaths,  and  others  determined  to  get  drunk  for  joy.  For  my  part,  I 
felt  thankful  to  God,  and  humbled  before  him,  knowing  that  the 
battle  is  not  to  the  strong." 

'  The  excessive  fatigue  and  constant  exposure  of  the  army  were 
producing  their  invariable  effects  among  the  soldiers, — disease  was 
spreading,  and  deaths  were  frequent.     Here  was  tbe  true  field  of 


THEREV.JESSELEE.  95 

Mr.  Lee's  warfare.  He  "  went  among  ihem  where  they  lay  in 
barns,  at  the  point  of  death,  and  talked  to  them  about  their  souls, 
and  begged  them  to  '  prepare  to  meet  their  God.'  When  con- 
venient, I  attended  the  funeral  of  those- who  died,  and  prayed  at  the 
grave." 

In  such  efforts  to  glorify  God,  and  do  good,  Mr.  Lee  was  em- 
ployed until  the  29th  of  October,  when  he  received  his  discharge, 
and  left  the  army.  The  arrival  of  the  main  body  of  the  army 
under  General  Butler,  some  weeks  previously,  under  whose  com- 
mand there  was  also  a  Sergeant  of  pioneers,  and  one  being  deemed 
sufficient,  the  General,  in  consideration  of  his  being  the  oldest  offi- 
cer, gave  Mr.  Lee  the  privilege  of  resigning,  and  also  granted  him 
an  honourable  discharge  from  the  army.  He  was  not  reluctant  to 
avail  himself  of  the  privilege,  but  settled  his  business,  bade  his 
acquaintances  farewell,  and  exchanged,  joyously,  and  for  ever,  the 
riotous  scenes  of  the  military  encampment  for  the  more  congenial 
employments  of  the  ministry  of  reconciliation. 

On  leaving  the  army,  Mr.  Lee  took  up  the  line  of  march,  single 
file,  and  on  foot,  for  his  father's  house  in  Virginia.  The  war  spirit 
had  passed  over  the  path  of  his  journey,  and  "  on  more  than  one 
occasion,  he  found  it  extremely  difficult  to  procure  a  little  bread  for 
his  subsistence."  Yet,  at  other  times,  he  found  a  hearty  welcome 
to  the  abodes  of  plenty.  Indeed,  it  was  deemed  a  privilege,  during 
the  struggle  for  Independence,  by  every  true-hearted  American,  to 
furnish  the  defender  of  his  country's  rights  with  food  and  shelter. 
He  reached  his  homestead  early  in  November,  and  was  happy  to 
find  that  God  still  blessed  his  father's  house,  and  all  that  he  had. 
Two  of  the  family,  a  brother  and  sister,  had,  during  his  absence, 
been  brought  to  "  the  knowledge  of  salvation  by  the  remission  of 
sins."  With  these  he  took  sweet  counsel ;  and,  in  the  public  and 
domestic  worship  of  his  father's  house,  they  were  instructed  in  the 
way  of  the  Lord  more  perfectly,  and,  walking  in  the  comfort  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  were  edified. 

As  on  former  visits  to  the  parental  roof,  Mr.  liCe  was  not  idle. 
Although  he  still  hesitated,  from  distrust  of  his  fitness  for  the  work, 
to  devote  himself  wholly  to  God  in  the  work  of  the  ministry,  yet  he 
could  no  more  cease  from  his  efforts  to  do  good,  and  save  souls, 
Jian  he  could  relinquish  his  hope  of  iminoortality  at  the  right  hand 


96  THE    LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

of  God.  His  heart  was  fully  set  in  him  to  "  serve  God  for  the  pro- 
moting of  His  glory  and  the  edifying  of  His  people."  Accordingly 
he  kept  up  a  regular  plan  of  appointments  during  his  stay  among 
his  friends.  But,  although  he  was  in  labours  abundant,  and  pos- 
sessed a  joyous  assurance  of  his  acceptance  in  the  Beloved,  his 
mind  was  ill  at  ease.  Of  his  duty  to  preach  the  gospel  he  was 
happily  without  a  doubt,  but  there  was  an  inward  impulse,  a  voice 
within,  moving  the  depths  of  his  heart,  and  commanding  him  to 
arise  and  depart,  and  bear  the  precious  seeds  of  life  to  the  hearts 
of  the  forlorn  and  dying  multitudes,  stretching  out  on  every  hand, 
through  wide  fields,  waiting  the  coming  of  the  sower  of  the  word 
of  God.  The  itinerancy,  that  grand  master  instrument  for  upturn- 
ing the  soil  of  far-reaching  and  desolate  moral  wastes,  threw  wide 
its  portals  and  bade  him  enter,  and,  on  a  broader  field,  be  a  har- 
vester for  God.  The  effects  of  that  system  of  ministerial  operations, 
small  then,  but  gradually  enlarging,  and  successfully  developing  its 
adaptation  to  the  purposes  of  Christianity,  he  had  been  a  delighted 
witness  of  from  its  commencement  in  Virginia ;  and  he  was  not  a 
stranger  to  the  blessings  it  brought  to  the  homes  and  hearts  of  re- 
deemed and  rejoicing  families.  Nor  was  he  ignorant  of  the  toil  and 
self-sacrifice,  the  sti-ange  unearthliness  of  devotion  actuating  those 
who,  for  love  of  souls,  and  in  submission  to  Christ,  went  into  thC; 
highways  and  hedges  to  seek  and  save  that  which  was  lost.  He 
had  grown  up  in  the  midst  of  these  self- renouncing  men.  He  knew 
their  habits  of  labour  and  devotion,  that  they  were  in  watchings 
oft,  in  fastings  oft,  in  peril  always,  and  ceaseless  in  prayer.  And 
he  appreciated  their  motives,  venerated  their  character,  and 
triumphed  in  their  safety  and  success.  That  tlLey  were  in  the  right 
place,  and  engaged  in  the  right  work,  he  was  fully  convinced, — 
were  not  the  seals  of  success  around  him,  was  not  the  superscrip- 
tion  of  their  Divine  commission  written  upon  his  own  heart?  But 
was  it  the  place  for  him  ?  Could  he  «nter  that  work  ?  Could  he 
cultivate  the  corners  of  that  ever-enlarging  field,  or  glean  in  the 
path  of  those  heaven-commissioned  and  mighty  men  ?  It  was  no 
unwillingness  to  serve  God  in  any  department  of  His  Church,  to 
glorify  Him  by  any  measure  of  toil  and  suffering,  that  made  Mr. 
Lee  hesitate  to  go  forward  in  a  way  so  obviously  in  the  line  of 
duty,  and  for  which  he  was  evidently  qualified  by  a  rich  "  experience 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  97 

of  the  things  of  God."  If  he  hesitated,  it  was  that  by  prayer  he 
<night  more  clearly  discern  his  duty ;  if  he  paused,  it  was  that  he 
might  the  more  carefully  examine  the  strange  feelings  stirred  up 
within  him  by  the  mighty  strivings  of  the  Spirit.  His  own  language 
will  best  indicate  the  state  of  his  mind  with  respect  to  this  most 
important  step  of  his  life. 

"  I  had  been  for  some  time  deeply  exercised  about  travelling  and 
preaching  the  gospel ;  and  at  times  it  appeared  that  I  could  not 
with  a  clear  conscience  resist  the  thought,  and  still  was  unwilling 
to  ^o,  fearing  that  I  should  injure  the  icork  of  God,  which  I  loved 
as  I  did  my  oivn  life.'''' 

Willing  to  go,  but  held  back  by  a  dread  of  doing  injury  to  the 
work  of  God  ;  and  yet  anxious  to  settle  a  question  so  full  of 
importance  in  every  aspect  in  which  he  might  consider  it,  he  says : 
"  I  finally  concluded  that  I  would  change  my  state,"  by  entering 
into  the  married  relation,  "  supposing  that  I  should  then  be  freed 
from  these  exercises  ;  but  when  I  made  the  attempt,  I  continued  to 
pray,  and  prayed  in  earnest,  that  if  it  was  the  will  of  God  that  I 
should  ever  be  called  to  the  itinerant  field,  that  I  might  not  sue 
ceed,  but  by  the  intervention  of  some  means  be  prevented."  He 
was  prevented.  The  meditation  of  his  heart  came  to  nought.  His 
prayers  were  answered,  and,  in  this  respect,  "  matters  turned  out 
for  his  spiritual  advantage."  He  was  to  be  wedded  to  the  Church, 
and  a  spiritual  seed  was  all  he  was  to  raise  up  for  God.*  Of  these, 
he  was  the  father  of  many,  begotten  through  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

*  At  the  period  here  spoken  of,  matrimony  was  considered  an  effectual  bar  to 
the  itinerancy.  A  very  meagre  support  was  allowed  to  the  ministry,  and  the 
difficulties  in  the  way  of  married  men  were  numerous  and  full  of  embarrass- 
ment. Hence,  only  a  few  married,  and  they  very  soon  "desisted  from  travel- 
ling," or,  as  we  now  phrase  it,  located.  So  many  of  the  early  Virginia  Metho- 
dist ministers  grew  old  in  celibacy,  and  died  without  marrying,  that  the  people 
seemed  to  think  it  wrong  for  them  to  marry  at  all.  As  late  as  1828,  when  the 
present  writer  entered  the  ministry,  it  was  considered  a  very  impolitic  step  to 
enter  into  the  holy  estate  of  matrimony.  As  far  back  as  1809  or  1810,  the  Con- 
ference had  adopted  a  by-law,  prohibiting  its  members  from  taking  any  steps 
towards  marrying  until  after  they  had  travelled  two  years,  and  been  admitted 
mto  full  connexion.  The  design  of  the  rule  was  to  prevent  young  ministers 
from  forming  marriage  connexions  previous  to  the  establishment  of  their  minis- 
terial character,  and  so  far  it  was  a  good  rule.  But  its  operation  was  partial, 
and  it  was  always  perplexing.     Since   1837  it  has  become  a  de^d  I'^'ter,    Its 

7 


98  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

On  such  a  subject  as  that  which  so  deeply  agitated  the  mind  of 
Mr.  Lee,  God  does  not  always  leave  his  servants  to  work  out  their 
own  conclusions.  It  may  be  regarded  as  a  fixed  rule  of  the  Divine 
procedure,  in  all  cases,  that  the  first  impressions  of  duty,  with  re- 
spect to  the  work  of  the  ministry,  are  made  upon  the  heart  of  the 
individual  who  is  thus  separated  unto  the  gospel  of  God.  It  could 
not  be  otherwise.  But  these  impressions  are  not  confined  there. 
The  self-same  Spirit  "  worketh  when,  where,  and  how  He  will." 
Even  while  the  internal  struggles  are  going  on,  ere  yet  they  have 
worked  their  way  outward  so  as  to  produce  any  very  marked  cha- 
racteristics upon  the  external  being,  others  are  becoming  aware  of 
the  existence  of  the  feeling,  and  interested  in  it.  The  half-concealed 
effort  to  do  good,  the  decided  interest  taken  in  the  work  of  the 
Lord,  the  undisguised  anxiety  to  see  sinners  brought  into  the  way 
of  life,  the  readiness  to  work  unnoticed,  even  in  little  things,  if 
thereby  good  may  be  done,  these,  as  they  .'ire  embodied  in  the 
words  devotion  and  zeal.,  are  shadows  foretokening  the  way  of  the 
Lord — the  work  of  the  Spirit — in  calling  men  to  the  holy  employ- 
ments of  the  ministry.  These  attract  the  more  pious  and  experi- 
enced brethren  in  Christ,  and  long  before  the  person  most  interested 
in  the  issue,  has  settled  the  matter  to  his  own  satisfaction,  the 
Church  has  become  aware  of  God's  gracious  purpose,  and  is  ready 
to  attest  her  submission  to  it  by  admitting  his  right  to  the  ministry, 
and  clothing  him  with  whatever  of  authority  for  the  work  it  may 
be  her  province  to  bestow.  And  beyond  this,  facts,  proofs  of  use- 
fulness, are  brought  in  to  show  that  the  path  of  duty  lies  in  yielding 
to  the  inward  movings  of  the  Spirit.  Instances  of  both  of  these 
are  furnished  in  his  own  narrative  of  this  period  of  his  life. 

"  My  exercises  about  travelling  and  preaching  still  continue.  I 
have  often  been  solicited  by  the  Preachers  to  take  a  circuit,  but  am 
afraid  I  shall  hurt  the  cause  of  God,  which  I  wish  with  all  my 
heart  to  promote.     I  feel  willing  to  take  up  my  cross  and  follow 

chief  effect,  perhaps,  was  to  excite  among  the  people  a  prejudice  against  mar- 
ried ministers,  and  so  far  it  has  done  incalculable  evil  to  the  Church.  It  is  be- 
lieved the  law  of  the  Discipline  on  this  subject  may  be  traced  to  this  by-law. 
These  facts  will  explain  the  reasons  why  the  Virginia  Conference  was  so  long 
denominated  the  "Bachelor  Conference." 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  gg 

Christ,  but  tremble  at   the  thought  of  touching  the  ark   of  the 
Lord  too  hastily," 

Some  time  in  January  1781,  "A  young  man,"  he  says,  "  came 
to  me,  and  taking  me  by  the  hand,  told  me  that  on  the  12th  of 
May  last  he  came  to  hear  me  preach,  and  was  cut  to  the  heart  by 
my  discourse ;  from  which  he  went  home  and  could  neither  eat,  or 
drink,  or  sleep,  in  peace,  until  the  4th  of  June ;  at  which  time  the 
Lord  turned  his  mourning  into  rejoicing."  In  view  of  this  fact  he 
"  was  humbled  in  the  dust,  and  praised  the  Lord."  And  he  re- 
solved, since  God  "  had  blessed  his  labours  in  the  conversion  of 
end  soul,  to  try  again,  and  preach  for  the  Lord."  But  he  was  not 
yet  ready  to  "put  on  the  l^rness;"  nor  was  the  time  come  to 
thrust  him  into  the  harvest.  But  God  was  investing  the  ministry 
with  a  more  profound  and  solemn  interest  in  the  mind  of  His  ser- 
vant, and  gathering  around  him  a  class  of  evidences  of  his  desig- 
nation to  the  holy  work,  that,  by  after  circumstances,  were  to  be 
wrought  into  a  clear  and  indelible  conviction. 

The  year  1781  was  one  of  disaster  to  the  spiritual  interests  of 
the  Methodists  in  Virginia  and  North  Carolina.  Signs  of  religious 
prosperity  generally,  were  good ;  and  some  parts  of  the  work  were 
blessed  with  a  gracious  revival  of  religion.  But  the  tramp  of  the 
war  demon  was  in  the  land.  Everything  was  disturbed  and  dis- 
ordered by  "  war  and  the  rumours  of  war."  The  ministers  could 
not  keep  up  a  regular  plan  of  appointments ;  and  the  members  of 
Society  were  dispersed,  or  prevented  from  assembling  together. 
Many  of  the  male  members  of  the  Church  were  drafted,  and  com- 
pelled  to  reside  in  the  camp,  leaving  their  wives  and  children  a  prey 
to  cares  and  griefs  too  deep  and  multiform  to  admit  of  attendance  at 
the  usual  places  of  quiet  and  holy  worship.  Of  those  in  the  army, 
some  lost  their  lives,  nobly  struggling  for  their  country's  freedom  ,' 
others  met  a  worse  fate,  fell  into  sin,  and  were  led  captive  by  the 
devil  at  his  will—"  making  shipwreck  of  the  faith."  "  Some  of  the 
Methodists  were  bound  in  conscience  not  to  fight ;  and  no  threaten- 
ings  could  compel  them  to  bear  arms  or  hire  a  man  to  take  their 
places.  In  consequence  of  this,  some  of  them  were  whipped,  some 
were  fined,  and  some  imprisoned;  others  were  sent  home,  and 
many  were  much  persecuted."  These  were  trials  indeed.  Peril- 
ous times  had  come  upon  the  infant  Church.     It  was  well ;  the 


100  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

long  years  of  her  history,  of  her  trials  and  oppositions,  show- 
how  well  she  bore  the  yoke  in  her  youth,  and  how  readily  she 
bares  her  back  to  the  smiter  now.  Distant,  as  many  of  the  Socie- 
ties were  in  fact,  from  the  scenes  of  strife,  there  were  yet  loved 
ones  in  the  army ;  and  such  were  the  strong  Christian  sympathies 
of  these  believers  for  each  other,  that  when  one  member  suffered, 
the  rest  were  ill  at  case.  Sometimes  when  assembled  at  the  place 
of  prayer,  they  received  intelligence  of  the  most  painful  bereave- 
ments. A  father,  that  his  son  was  dead — a  wife,  that  her  husband 
was  wounded,  and  a  prisoner  in  the  hands  of  the  foe  ;  or  they  were 
sick  and  likely  to  die.*  Yet  their  faith  did  not  fail  them.  They 
stood  fast,  and  grace  took  deeper  ^'oot  in  their  hearts.  Even 
Methodisnj,  amidst  all  these  discouragements,  spread  out  her 
branches,  and  when  the  storm  of  war  had  passed  by,  her  shadow 
covered  a  wider  circle,  and  a  richer  soil,  than  when  it  commenced. 
On  the  17th  of  April,  1782,  the  tenth  Conference  was  held  at 
Ellis's  Meeting-House,  in  Sussex  county,  Virginia.  The  Societies 
had  so  multiplied,  and  were  spread  over  so  large  a  tract  of  country, 
that  it  was  found  necessary  to  hold  two  Conferences  during  the 
year,  one  in  the  North,  the  other  in  the  South.  These 'Confer- 
ences, however,  were  not  independent  of  each  other.  The  North- 
ern Conference  being  the  oldest,  and  having  the  largest  number  of 
preachers,  was  allowed  a  limited  supervision,  if  not  a  positive  juris- 
diction, over  the  proceedings  of  the  other.  This  power  extended 
to  the  "  making  rules,  and  forming  regulations  for  the  Societies." 
A  rule  originating  in  the  Southern  Conference  was  nullified,  if  dis- 
approved by  the  Northern.  But  any  rule  determined  by  the  Con- 
ference at  the  North  was  necessarily  binding  upon  Preachers  and 
people  in  the  Southern  division  of  the  vvork.f  It  was,  perhaps, 
owing  to  this  arrangement,  that  the  Conference  in  the  South  was 
held  first ;  and  closed  its  proceedings  by  adjourning  to  meet  at  the 
time  and  place  of  the  session  to  be  held  in  the  North.  A  manu- 
script copy  of  the  Minutes  of  the  Conferences  held  at  Ellis's  Meeting- 
House,  for  the  years  1782-3-4,  now  lying  before  me,  has  the  fol- 
'owing  running  title  over  the  proceedings  of  the  last-named  year  :— 

*  Hist.  Methodists,  p.  78. 
tHist.  Methodists,  p.  78-79. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  101 

"  Minutes  of  a  Conference  begun  at  Ellis's  Chapel,  Virginia,  April 
the  30th,  and  ended  at  Baltimore  Town,  Maryland,  May  28th, 
1784."  This  division,  of  a  still  united  body,  for  there  was  really 
but  one  Conference  after  all,  seems  to  have  been  designed  more  for 
the  convenience  of  the  Preachers  in  the  Southern  and  more  distant 
portions  of  the  work,  than  for  any  other  object.  A  Preacher  in  one 
division  possessed  the  right  to  sit  and  vote  in  the  other.  And  as 
the  rules  and  regulations  then  forming  the  subjects  of  legislation, 
were  of  a  prudential  and  temporary  nature,  there  was  not,  that  we 
are  aware  of,  any  ground  of  complaint,  or  any  cause  of  dissatisfac- 
tion at  the  possession  or  exercise  of  the  veto  power,  in  the  North- 
ern branch  of  the  body.  %t  it  is,  nevertheless,  a  power  justly 
liable  to  objections,  and  requiring,  at  all  times,  to  be  strongly 
guarded.  The  organization  of  the  Church  in  1784,  and  the  esta- 
blishment of  a  complete  and  well  digested  form  of  discipline,  intro- 
duced a  new  arrangement,  and  gave  a  compactness  and  solidity  to 
Methodism,  that  still  stands,  a  test  of  the  far-reaching  acumen  of 
its  authors ;  a  demonstration  of  its  congruity  for  its  sole,  noble 
work — the  spreading  of  scriptural  holiness  over  these  lands. 

At  this  Conference  Mr.  Lee  was  present, — a  deeply  interested 
spectator  of  its  proceedings.  About  thirty  Preachers  assembled, 
and  they  were  united  as  one  man.  A  most  harmonious  spirit  per- 
vaded the  body,  and  presided  over  its  deliberations.  The  first  ob- 
ject of  consideration,  according  to  the  Manuscript  Journal  already 
referred  to,  furnishes  a  happy  illustration  of  the  character  and  anns 
of  these  men  of  God.  After  the  names  of  the  Preachers  were  call- 
ed, and  the  numbei-s  in  Society  reported,  the  question  was  asked, — 
every  word  of  which'  is  of  solemn  import:  "  What  can  be  done 
to  revive  the  work  ?"  The  answer,  "  To  hold  evening  meetings, 
and  to  preach  in  the  morning  when  convenient,"  evinces  the  nature 
of  their  views  of  the  subject,  and  their  readiness  to  engage  in  any 
work  that  the  collective  wisdom  and  experience  of  the  body  might 
consider  proper  to  the  great  object  of  promoting  a  revival  of  the 
work  of  God.  Meetings  such  as  those  recommended,  have  always 
been  held  in  great  esteem  among  the  Methodists.  They  were  in 
great  favour  with  Mr.  Wesley,,  and  his  indefatigable  co-labourers. 
And  they  are  in  some  sort  identified  with  the  history  of  revivals 
among  us.   We  merely  state  the  fact  without  attempting  to  explain  it. 


102  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

The  subject  of  "  a  regular  and  impai'tial  supply  of  the  wants  of 
the  Travelling  Preachers,"  was  a  matter,  no  less  delicate  than  inn- 
portant,  that  claimed  their  attention.  And  the  regulation  adopted 
furnishes  an  edifying  proof  of  their  magnanimous  self-denial,  their 
generous  brotherhood  of  sympathy  and  interest.  It  was  resolved 
that,  "  everything  received  in  money  or  clotlmig,  should  be  val- 
ued by  the  Stewards  at  every  Quarterly  Meeting,  and  an  account 
of  the  Preacher's  deficiencies  given  him  to  bring  to  Conference, 
that  he  may  be  supplied  out  of  the  profits  arising  from  the  sale  of 
the  books  and  the  yearly  coU'ections.  Thus  all  were  brought  to  a 
level, — talents  and  popularity  divided  their  contributions  w  ith  the 
laborious  but  less  gifted  of  their  brethren. 

In  order  to  prevent  improper  persons  from  intruding  into  the 
ministry,  or  continuing  therein,  it  was  resolved  that  the  certifi- 
cate of  authority,  given  to  Travelling  Ministers,  should  be  annually 
renewed  ;  and  that  of  Local  Preachers,  quarterlj".  The  certificate 
of  the  former  was  to  testify  on  its  face,  "  the  authority  this  con- 
veys is  limited  to  the  next  Conference  :"  while  on  that  of  the  latter, 
was  to  be  written,  "  this  conveys  authority  no  longer  than  the 
Preacher  walks  uprightly  and  submits  to  the  direction  of  the  Assist- 
ant." Another  rule  adopted  at  this  Conference,  and  having  in 
view  the  uncorrupted  integrity  of  Methodism,  was  intended  to  pre- 
scribe the  best  and  most  orderly  course  of  procedure  with  respect 
to  cases  of  secession.  The  question  was  asked :  "  By  what  rule 
shall  we  conduct  ourselves  towards  the  Preachers  and  people  that 
separate  from  us  V  The  answ^er  was,  "  Put  the  people  out  of  So- 
ciety when  they  receive,  and  the  Preachers  when  they  administer 
the  Ordinances,  if  they  have  been  previously  warned."  This  rule, 
it  is  presumable,  was  intended  to  carry  out  the  provisions  adopted 
for  the  adjustment  of  the  "  Contest  about  the  Ordinances."  It  was 
at  a  Conference  held  in  Virginia  that  the  difficulty  commenced. 
And  one  of  the  conditions  of  the  adjustment  was  that  the  Preach- 
ers should  desist  from  administering  them.  Of  course,  if  it  was  a 
Dreach  of  the  peace  between  the  parties  for  the  Preachers  to  ad- 
minister them,  it  was  also  wrong  for  the  members  to  partake  of 
them.  In  either  case  the  offenders  were  to  be  "  put  out  of  So- 
ciety." It  is  not  improbable  but  some  of  those  engaged  in  the 
proceedings  at  Broken  Back  Church,  had  refused  to  enter  into  the 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  103 

arrangement  brought  about  by  the  address  and  mfluence  of  Mr. 
Asbury.     These,  without  a  formal  renunciation  of  the  authority  of 
the  Conference,  may  have  persisted  in  the  administration  of  the 
Ordinances.     And   the   people,  anxious   for   themselves   and  their 
children   to  partake  of  them,  and  without  due  consideration  of  its 
impropriety,  under   the    circumstances,  may  have   availed  them- 
selves of  the  opportunity  of  doing  so.     This  view  of  the  case  is 
authorized  by  the  provision,  incorporated  in  the  rule,  that  the  de- 
linquent should  have  "  been  previously  warned"  before  proceeding 
to  final  exclusion  from  the  Society.     It  is  obvious,  however,  that, 
in  the  judgment  of  the  Conference,  the  administration  of  the  Ordi- 
nances by  the  Preachers,  or  their  reception  by  the  members,  was 
deemed  equivalent  to  separation  from  the  Methodist   family.     In 
the  body  of  the  rules  adopted  at  this  Conference,  there  is  one  of  a 
general  character  that  fevours  the  interpretation  just  given  of  a  par- 
ticular regulation.     It  is  in  these  words  :   "  Let  the  Preachers  en- 
deavour to  make  the  people  acquainted  with  these  rules,  and  their 
utility."     The  previous  enactment  of  this  rule  may  account  for  the 
introduction  of  the  provisional  requirement  in  the  one  just  consi- 
dered. 

A  resolution  respecting  Mr.  Asbury,  adopted  with  entire  unani- 
mity  by  the  Conference,  will  serve  to  show  the  very  high  estimation 
in  which  he  was  held  by  the  Methodists,  even  at  that  early  period 
of  his  ministry.  It  was  asked,  "  Do  the  brethren  in  Conference 
unanimously  choose  Brother  Asbury  to  act  according  to  Mr. 
Wesley's  original  appointment,  and  to  preside  over  the  American 
Conference,  and  the  whole  work  ?"  This  question  was  answered 
in  the  affirmative.  This  strong  expression  of  confidence  is  a  noble 
testimony  to  the  great  ability  and  disinterested  zeal  of  Mr.  Asbury. 
It  is  a  wall  of  defence,  shielding  him  from  all  that  personal  dislike 
or  frustrated  ambition  have  since  invented  to  lessen  his  influence, 
or  to  stigmatize  his  fair  and  honourable  fame. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Jarratt  was  also  present  at  this  Conference,  and 
opened  its  proceedings  by  a  sermon,  founded  on  the  14th  chapter 
of  Hosea.  Fit  subject  for  such  an  occasion  ;  whether  we  consider 
the  recently  restored  unity  and  confidence  of  the  Conferences  ;  the 
present  peace  and  spirituality  of  the  Societies,  or  the  prospective 
enlargement  and    triumph    of  Methodism,    when    her  "branches 


104  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

should  spread,  and  her  beauty  should  be  as  the  olive  tree,  and  her 
smell  as  Lebanon."  Mr.  Jarratt  was  a  faithful  and  zealous  co-la- 
bourer with  the  Conference.  He  preached  each  day  during  its  ses- 
sion ;  and  agreed,  for  the  healing  of  the  breach  about  the  Ordinances 
and  to  satisfy  the  just  wants  of  the  people,  to  "  visit  all  the  circuits 
he  could,"  to  administer  the  sacraments  of  Baptism  and  the  Lord's 
Supper.  As  a  testimonial  of  their  high  appreciation  of  his  friend- 
ship, and  his  numerous  good  offices  in  their  behalf,  we  have  the 
following  record  on  their  journals :  "  The  Confei-ence  acknow- 
ledge their  obligations  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Jarratt  for  his  kind  and 
friendly  services  to  the  Preachers  and  people,  from  our  first  entrance 
into  Virginia  :  and  more  particularly  for  attending  our  Conference 
in  Su-ssex,  both  in  public  and  private ;  and  we  advise  the  Preachers 
in  the  South  to  consult  him,  and  to  take  his  advice  in  the  absence 
of  Brother  Asbury." 

But  what  seemed  chiefly  to  attract  the  attention  of  Mr.  Lee, 
during  the  session  of  this  Conference,  was  the  strong  and  all-per- 
vading spirit  of  Christianity  so  manifest  in  all  their  proceedings. 
Such  an  exhibition  of  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bonds  of  peace, 
he  had  never  witnessed.  It  had  a  powerful  effect  upon  his  feelings. 
The  master  chord  of  his  heart  was  touched.  The  thoughts  that 
had  so  often  thrilled  his  heart  with  strange  emotions,  were  settling 
down  into  absolute  convictions.  A  chain  was  circling  his  soul. 
His  own  language  will  best  express  the  impressions  made  on  his 
mind  by  the  fraternal  temper  of  the  Conference. 

"  The  union  and  brothei'ly  love  which  I  saw  among  the  Preach- 
ers, exceeded  everything  I  had  ever  seen  before,  and  caused  me  tc 
wish  that  I  was  worthy  to  have  a  place  amongst  them.  When  they 
took  leave  of  each  other,  I  observed  that  they  embi'aced  each  other 
in  their  arms,  and  wept  as  though  they  never  expected  to  meet 
again.  Had  the  heathen  been  there,  they  might  have  well  said, 
'  See  how  these  Christians  love  one  another !'  By  reason  of  what 
.  I  saw  and  heard  during  the  four  days  that  the  Conference  sat,  I 
found  my  heart  truly  humbled  in  the  dust,  and  my  desire  greatly 
increased  to  love  and  serve  God  more  perfectly  than  I  had  ever 
done  before. 

"At  the  close  of  Conference,  Mr.  Asbury  came  to  me  and  asked 
me  if  I  was  willing  to  take  a  circuit ;  I  told  him  that  I  could  not 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  105 

well  do  it,  but  signified  I  was  at  a  loss  to  know  what  was  best  for 
me  to  do.  I  was  afraid  of  hurting  the  cause  which  I  wished  to 
promote ;  for  I  was  very  sensible  of  my  own  weakness  :  at  last  he 
called  to  some  of  the  Preachers  standing  in  the  yard  a  little  way 
off,  and  said,  '  I  am  going  to  enlist  Brother  Lee ;'  one  of  them  re- 
plied :  '  What  bounty  do  you  give  V  He  answered,  '  grace  here, 
and  glory  hereafter,  will  be  given  if  he  is  faithful.' 

"  Some  of  the  Preachers  then  talked  to  me  and  persuaded  me  to 
go,  but  I  trembled  at  the  thought,  and  shuddered  at  the  cross,  and 
did  not  at  that  time  consent." 

But  though  consent  was  withheld  at  the  time,  the  sense  of  duty 
was  riveted,  and  his  heart  was  gained.  Henceforth  he  was  to  cul- 
tivate the  field  of  the  Lord.  He  continued  to  fill  his  regular  plan 
of  pi'eaching,  and  settled  his  "  tempoi'al  concerns,  in  order  that  he 
might,  at  any  time,  be  able  to  obey  the  will  of  God,"  in  entering 
into  the  Travelling  connexion.  Early  in  November,  at  a  Quarterly 
Meeting,  he  was  importuned,  by  the  Preachers,  to  travel  a  circuit, 
and  gave  his  consent  to  make  a  trial  of  the  matter.  After  spending 
a  few  weeks,  in  what,  it  is  believed,  was  then  the  Sussex  circuit,  he 
received  a  letter  from  the  Presiding  Elder,  Caleb  Peddicord,  re- 
questing him  to  accompany,  and  assist,  Mr.  E.  Dromgoole  in  form- 
ing a  new  circuit  in  North  Carolina,  contiguous  to  the  town  of 
Edenton.  Before  meeting  with  his  colleague,  he  encountered  diifi- 
culties  that  somewhat  discouraged  him,  and  he  was,  at  least,  tempted 
to  abandon  an  enterprise  that  presented  a  thousand  difficulties  to 
his  mind,  not  the  less  appalling  from  his  constant  fear  of  doing  in- 
jury to  thfe  cause  of  God.  But  he  held  on  his  way,  and  falling  in 
with  Mr.  Dromgoole,  they  pursued  their  journey,  and  arrived  in 
Edenton  on  the  1st  of  December,  1782.  It  is  probable  this  was 
the  first  visit  made  td  this  place  by  the  Methodist  Preachers.  There 
was  a  Church  in  Edenton  previous  to  the  Revolution.*     It  was 

*  The  following  anecdote  has  come  down  of  a  predecessor  of  Mr.  Pettigrew. 
He  was  not  so  remarkable  for  piety  as  he  was  for  his  attention  to  his  herring- 
fishery.  One  Sunday  morning,  the  following  doggerel  lines  stared  him  in  the 
face  from  the  door  of  the  church : 

"  A  very  fine  church, 

With  a  very  tall  steeple  ; 
A  herring-catching  parson. 
And  a  wicked  set  of  people." 


106  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

Still  standing,  with  a  resident  minister,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Pettigrew,  at 
the  time  of  the  arrival  of  these  servants  of  God.  According  to  the 
fashion  of  the  times,  among  the  class  to  which  he  belonged,  Mr. 
Pettigrew  was  considered  a  good  man.  It  is  believed  he  was  inof- 
fensive ;  and  it  is  certain  he  was  not  unfriendly  to  the  Methodists. 
There  is  still  in  an  adjoining  county  a  chapel,  known  as  Pettigrew's 
Chapel,  built  by  the  old  parson,  and,  by  express  provision  in  the 
deed  devoting  it  to  religious  purposes,  it  is  left  free  to  the  occupancy 
of  all  Orthodox  Christians  who  hold  the  doctrine  of  Infant  Baptism. 
We  believe  it  is  still  a  regular  place  of  worship  in  the  plan  of  Co- 
lumbia circuit.  North  Carolina  Confei-ence.  On  arriving  in  Eden- 
ton,  Mr.  Dromgoole  and  his  colleague  visited  Mr.  Pettigrew ;  and 
on  the  same  day  they  accompanied  him  to  Church,  when,  after  the 
parson  "  read  the  morning  service,  Pvlr.  Dromgoole  delivered  an 
exhortation  ;  and,  by  permission,  made  an  appointment  to  preach 
the  next  day."  They  spent  the  night  with  Mv.  Pettigrew ;  and  an 
attentive  congregation  were  willing  hearers  of  the  word  of  life  at 
the  parish  church  on  the  following  day. 

Intent  on  their  mission,  they  left  Edenton  soon  after  the  service 
of  the  day  was  finished.  From  the  record  we  have  of  their  journey, 
they  took  the  direction  to  Norfolk,  along  the  present  stage-route 
between  the  two  places.  It  is  presumable  the  town  of  Elizabeth 
City,  containing  now  from  one  thousand  to  fifteen  hundred  in- 
habitants, with  three  churches,  situated  nearly  midway  between 
Edenton  and  Norfolk,  was  not  then  in  existence ;  at  least  they  say 
nothing  of  it,  although  they  were  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  its 
site.  The  country  lying  between  Edenton  and  Pasquotank  River 
was,  at  the  period  of  which  we  write,  mostly  inhabited  by  Quakers. 
They  met  a  rather  singular  adventure ;  and,  as  it  appeared  to  Mr. 
Lee,  a  very  inhospitable  reception,  at  the  closfe  of  their  first  day's 
journey.  Late  in  the  evening,  they  stopped  at  the  house  of  a 
Quaker,  and  asked  permission  to  spend  the  night  with  him.  With- 
out either  consenting  or  refusing,  he  replied,  "  If  you  choose  to 
get  down,  I  will  not  turn  you  away."  They  were  as  much  per- 
plexed by  this  not-refused  and  scarcely-granted  permission,  as  they 
would  have  been  by  a  blunt  denial  of  admission.  But  night  was 
gathering  its  all-concealing  folds  around  them ;  they  were  in  a 
strange  country  ;  there  Avere  no  taverns  ;  they  were  they  knew  nol 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  10** 

how  distant  from  another  house,  and  they  might  meet  a  worse 
reception  there.  It  was  clearly  no  time  for  ceremony.  They 
accordingly  put  the  best  face  they  could  upon  the  matter,  dis- 
mounted and  went  into  the  house,  and  strove  to  make  themselves 
welcome.  And  they  had  no  reason  to  regret  it.  They  were  hos- 
pitably  entertained.  But  another  surprise  awaited  them.  Before 
retiring  to  rest,  they  proposed  to  hold  family  prayer.  The  Spirit 
did  not  move  the  Quaker  to  that  duty ;  but  he  would  not  refuse  liis 
permission.  Like  their  entrance  into  his  house,  it  must  be  of  their 
own  accord.  He  would  neither  approve  nor  forbid,  nor  would  he 
be  present  at  it.  "  If  you  have  a  mind  to  pray,"  he^said,  "  I  will 
leave  the  room."  And  so  he  did ;  and,  closing  the  door  after  him, 
he  left  them  to  such  worship  as  they  might  feel  free  to  engage  in. 

They  continued  their  journey  through  Pasquotank  and  a  part  of 
Camden  county,  into  Norfolk  county,  Virginia ;  and  returned  to 
Edenton  on  the  18th  of  December,  through  Currituck  and  the  coun- 
ties bordering  upon  the  Pasquotank  and  Perquimans  Rivers,  During 
this  trip  they  held  religious  meetings  in  nineteen  different  places ; 
and,  for  the  most  part,  among  a  people  who  heard  the  gospel 
preached  by  the  Methodists  for  the  first  time.  They  also  formed 
the  plan  of  Camden  circuit,  which,  though  covering  scarcely  one- 
fifth  of  its  original  ground,  still  stands  among  the  regular  appoint- 
ments of  the  Virginia  Conference.  While  in  Norfolk  county,  they 
found  some  persons  who  had  been  in  society  with  the  Methodists 
previous  to  the  war  of  the  Revolution.  These  were  the  fruits,  it  is 
probable,  of  the  ministry  of  Mr.  Watters,  who  formed  a  small  cir- 
cuit in  the  country  adjacent  to  Norfolk  in  1772  ;*  and  of  Mr. 
Asbury,  who  also  preached  in  the  same  circuit  in  1775  ;  and,  by 
special  invitation,  extended  his  labours  into  Currituck  county.  North 
Carolina.f  But,  during  the  war,  Norfolk  had  been  discontinued  as 
a  station,  and  was  not  again  supplied  with  a  Preacher  until  1783. 
Deprived  of  a  regular  supply  of  Preachers,  the  Societies  had  fallen 
away,  until  only  a  mere  remnant  was  found  by  Mr.  Dromgoole  and 
his  colleague.  Although  the  tour  we  have  described  began  and 
terminated  in  Edenton,  yet  that  place  does  not  seem  to  have  been 
included  in  the  circuit  then  formed.     In  March  1785,  Dr,  Coke 

*  Life  of  Waiters,  p.  28. 

t  Asbury's  Journal,  vol.  i.  pp.  115-120, 


108  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

was  in  Edenton,  and  he  says : — "  The  Preachers  ought  really  to 
take  this  place  into  their  plan,  and  there  is  a  person  who  will 
receive  them,"  This  supposition  is  corroborated  by  the  fact  that 
Dr.  Coke  complains  that  Mr.  Morris,  the  Preacher  on  the  Camden 
circuit,  had  not  published  his  appointments,  and  consequently  he 
had  to  preach  to  very  small  congregations,  or  to  omit  it  altogether.* 
In  the  Minutes  for  1793,  Edenton  is  first  mentioned  as  a  station ; 
it  may  have  been  previously  included  in  the  circuit.  Although  the 
Methodists  entered  this  field  of  labour  at  this  early  period  of  their 
history  in  Virginia,  they  found  it,  at  least  in  some  measure,  pre- 
occupied by  those  who  were  striving  to  worship  God  in  spirit  and 
truth.  In  Mr.  Lee's  Journal  for  the  time,  he  speaks  of  dining 
with  a  family  belonging  to  the  Baptist  Church,  from  whom  he  and 
his  colleague  received  the  most  kind  and  courteous  treatment. 
Indeed,  they  found  in  all  their  journeyings  a  people  prepared  of 
the  Lord,  willing  to  receive  them  as  messengers  of  the  Lord  of 
Hosts,  and  glad  of  the  opportunity  of  hearing  the  word  of  life. 
The  closing  reflection  of  Mr.  Lee,  in  his  narrative  of  this  first 
attempt  to  carry  Methodism  into  a  new  region,  will  show  the  effect 
it  had  produced  in  his  own  mind,  especially  with  its  probable  ulti- 
mate results :  "  I  felt  thankful  to  God  for  the  privilege  of  visiting 
that  strange  people,  and  I  had  no  doubt  but  our  labours  were 
acceptable  to  God,  and  profitable  to  the  people."  The  district  of 
couiTtry  embraced  in  what  was  the  Camden  circuit  of  1783,  remains 
to  the  present  time  full  of  the  good  fruits  of  that  first  planting. 
Methodism  has  struck  its  roots  deep  in  the  affections  of  thousands , 
and  society  takes  its  character  of  strength  and  purity,  in  some  mea- 
sure, from  its  precepts  and  institutions. 

In  the  preceding  account  of  the  formation  of  Camden  circuit,  the 
narrative  of  Mr.  Lee  has  been  followed,  especially  with  respect  to 

*  Arminian  Magazine,  vol.  i.,  1789,  pp.  340-341.  Dr.  Coke  evidently  la- 
boured under  a  mistake  in  charging  this  neglect  upon  Mr.  Morris.  According 
to  the  Minutes  of  1784  (Dr.  Coke  was  on  his  way  to  the  Virginia  Conference 
of  1785),  Mr.  Morris  was  on  the  Hampton  circuit,  entirely  in  the  rear  of  the 
Doctor's  course.  The  Camden  circuit,  through  which  he  was  travelling,  had 
at  the  time  two  preachers  on  it,  Richard  Ivy  and  William  Dameron.  The  last- 
named  of  these  "came  to  mee-t"  Dr.  Coke  in  Edenton.  From  these  facts,  it 
seems  that  Mr.  Morris  might  have  been  very  justly  spared  the  censure  con- 
tained in  the  published  Journal  of  Dr.  Coke. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  ]09 

the  ncmie  by  which  it  was  designated.  But  it  does  not  so  appear 
in  the  Minutes  for  1783.  In  the  Minutes  for  that  year  it  stands  as 
Pasquotank  circuit,  and  twenty-two  members  are  reported  as  be- 
longing to  the  Society.  In  1784,  Pasquotank  is  left  out,  and  Cam- 
den is  substituted.  But  in  answer  to  the  question,  "  What  numbers 
are  in  Society  ?"  the  report  stands  :  "  Camden  and  Banks,"  three 
hundred  and  fifty.  Yet  they  are  not  published  as  a  united  circuit 
until  1786,  The  fact  that  the  Minutes  of  the  Conferences  were 
never  printed  until  the  year  1785,  may  serve  to  account  for  the 
descrepancy  in  the  Qiame  of  the  circuit,  between  the  narrative  of 
Mr.  Lee,  and  the  published  Minutes.  Or  he,  and  his  colleague, 
may  have  named  it  without  the  sanction  of  the  Conference. 

Having  filled  up  the  measure  of  his  duty  in  preparing  the  out- 
lines of  a  circuit,  Mr,  Lee  parted  with  his  colleague,  and  returned 
to  the  residence  of  his  father,*  Here  he  remained,  busying  him- 
self with  some  useful  work  on  the  farm,  engaged  in  conducting 

*  As  the  name  of  Mr.  Dromgoole  may  not  appear  again  in  these  memoirs, 
and  as  he  filled  an  important  position  in  Methodism,  as  one  of  its  earliest  minis- 
ters in  America,  it  may  not  be  amiss  to  furnish  the  following  brief  but  interest- 
ing outline  of  his  life,  from  the  pen  of  his  youngest  son,  the  late  Hon.  George 
C.  Dromgoole,  of  the  Congress  of  the  United  States,  in  a  letter  to  a  gentleman 
of  New  York  : 

"  To  William  L.  MacTienzie,  Esq.,  New  York  : 

Washington  City,  21st  January,  1844. 

Dear  Sir :  Yours  of  the  2d  was  duly  received.  My  parents  were  not  both 
natives  of  the  Emerald  Isle.  My  father,  Edward  Dromgoole,  was  born  in  Sligo. 
When  a  youth  he  came  to  America,  a  poor  boy,  with  religious  impressions  and 
a  strong  desire  for  religious  freedom.  He  landed  at  Philadelphia  in  1772 — came 
to  Baltimore,  and  resided  in  that  city,  or  its  vicinity,  with  a  Mr.  John  Haggerty 
a  tailor  ^y  trade,  and  a  man  of  most  exemplary  piety.  Edward  Dromgoole  had 
been  brought  up  in  Ireland  to  the  trade  of  a  linen-weaver.  When  he  came  to 
reside  with  Mr.  Haggerty,  that  he  might  not  eat  the  bread  of  idleness,  he  as- 
sisted him  in  the  business  of  tailoring.  The  thimble  with  which  he  worked  is 
still  carefully  preserved  in  the  family.  They  worked  together  and  prayed  to- 
gether, and  thus  formed  a  social  and  religious  attachment,  which  endured  during 
their  joint  lives:  and  the  survivor,  Edward  Dromgoole,  to  the  day  of  his  death, 
cherished  the  memory  of  his  departed  friend  with  the  fondest  recollection. 
They  were  disciples,  or  followers  as  it  was  termed  in  those  days,  of  John 
Wesley. 

In  1774.  Edward  Dromgoole  commenced  preaching.     While  residing  with 


110  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES      OF 

religious  worship  at  his  own    appointments,  or  in    assisting   the 
Preachers  on  the  circuit,  until  the  spring  of  1783. 

It  is  gratifying  to  trace  the  growth  of  Methodism,  to  witness  the 
successful  developement  of  its  plans  of  doing  good.  Energy  and 
perseverance  are  elements  of  its  nature.  Its  morning  periods  were 
full  of  zeal.  Success  only  served  to  multiply  its  resources,  and 
give  a  keener  relish  to  its  great  moving  principle,  a  desire  to  spread 
Scripture  holiness  over  the  earth.  It  was  annually  strengthening 
its  stakes,  and  lengthening  its  cords.  In  twelve  years  from  the 
arrival  of  Mr.  Asbury  in  America,  a  line  of  circuits  had  been 
formed,  extending  from  New  York  to  North  Carolina,  and  spread 
out  over  the  intermediate  states.  The  Minutes  of  1783,  the  period 
I'eached  in  the  narrative,  report  thirty-nine  circuits,  eighty-two 
travelling  Preachers,  and  13,740  members.  In  Virginia  it  was 
still  successful.  From  Petersburg,  where  Mr.  Williams  had  first 
commenced  his  successful  career  in  the  state,  as  a  central  point,  it 
had  gradually  enlai-ged  the  circle  of  its  influence.  Its  messengers 
were  among  the  swamps  of  the  lowlands,  and  their  words  of  en- 
treaty and  warning  were  heard  among  the  hills  and  vales  of  the 
Western  borders.  More  than  twenty  Preachers  were  engaged  in 
publishing  the  gospel  of  peace,  and  nearly  3000  souls  were  united 
together  in  the  fellowship  of  Christian  love. 

Mr.  Haggerty,  however,  he  formed  a  society  or  class  of  Methodists,  and  held 
THE  FIRST  Methodist  Class-Meeting  in  America. 

He  settled  in  Brunswick  county,  in  the  state  of  Virginia,  where  he  resided 
until  his  death,  in  1835,  in  the  eighty-fourth  year  of  his  age,  having  been  a 
minister  of  the  gospel  for  more  than  sixty  years." 

Mr.  Dromgoole  is  mistaken  as  to  his  father's  holding  the  first  class-meeting 
in  America.  They  had  been  held  several  years  previously,  in  New  York,  and 
elsewhere. 


THE     REV.    JESSE    LEE.  Ill 


CHAPTER    IV. 


FROM  HIS  ADMISSION  INTO  THE  TRAVELLING  CONNEXION 
IN  1783,  TO  THE  ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  METHODIST  EPIS- 
COPAL CHURCH  IN  1784. 

Itinerancy— Mr.  Lee  enters  the  Travelling  Connexion— Conference  in  Virginia 
— Temperance  Measures— Slavery — Appointed  to  Caswell  Circuit— A  sleepy 
Congregation— Transferred  to  Amelia  Circuit— Extracts  from  his  Journal— 
Labours— Experience— Conference  of  1784  at  Ellis's  Meeting-house— Mr. 
Jarratt's  Sermon— Appointed  to  Salisbury  Circuit— Journal— A  sick  Ludy— 
A  dangerous  Ford — Anecdote,  Note— General  Conference  of  1784 — Inability 
to  attend— Organization  of  the  Church— General  Review  of  the  Proceedings 
and  Principles  of  "  The  Christmas  Conference,"— Mr.  Lee  at  his  Work- 
Meets  with  Bishop  Asbury— Gown  and  Bands— Travels  with  the  Bishop  to 
Charleston— Inception  of  his  Mission  to  New  England— Preaches  in  Chdrles- 
ton — Returns  to  his  Work — Administration  of  Discipline— Closes  his  year's 
Labour— Reflections— Prosperity  of  the  Church  consequent  upon  its  Oigani- 
zation. 

No  opinion  is  more  common  among  the  Methodists  than  that  of 
the  Divine  approval  of  their  system  of  itinerant  ministry.  Nor  is 
it  a  less  common  belief  that  no  one  can  properly  enter  into  the 
itinerancy  without  a  special  Divine  designation.  This  opinion  is 
identical  with  Methodism  in  every  place  of  its  existence,  and  may 
be  traced  through  every  period  of  its  history,  back  to  its  com- 
mencement. It  was  this  consciousness  of  being  "  inwardly  moved 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,''  that  forced  Wesley  from  the  quiet  enjoyments 
of  "  learned  leisure"  in  Oxford  ;  and  it  is  confessedly  the  impelling 
motive  of  all  who,  like  him,  consider  the  work  of  the  ministry  as 
the  chief  duty  of  life,  and  the  wide  world  as  the  parish  in  which 
their  ministry  is  to  be  fulfilled.  A  willingness  "  to  serve  God  for 
the  promoting  of  His  glory"  in  any  field  of  His  empire,  or  any  de- 
partment of  His  work,  is  the  first  element  of  fitness  for  the  minis- 
try ;  and  "  the  edifying  of  His  people"  is  the  living  proof  of 
authority. 

In  the  preceding  chapter,  the  inward  workings  of  Mr.  Lee's 
mind,  with  respect  to  the  Travelling  connexion,  have  been  freely 


112  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES    OF 

presented.  Actuated  by  a  sincere  desire  to  do  good  in  the  earth 
yet  distrusting  his  own  heart,  and  fearing  he  might  carry  a  blight 
instead  of  a  blessing  into  the  heritage  of  the  Lord,  he  had  spent 
long  years  of  deep  and  perplexing  anxiety.  His  hesitancy  origi- 
nated in  no  unwillingness  to  serve  God ;  no  backwardness  to  save 
souls  ;  nor  did  he  shrink  from  the  toils  and  self-sacrifice  demanded 
by  the  itinerancy  of  that  early  day.  No ;  it  was  the  contest 
between  devotion  to  the  cause  of  God,  and  fear  of  doing  it 
injury  : — duty  urged  him  forward,  doubt  held  him  back.  On  both 
sides  the  feeling  was  intense.  Even  after  consent  was  given,  he 
wavered  for  a  moment ;  and  as  his  vision  stretched  out  upon  the 
far-reaching  fields  of  moral  desolation,  whitening  on  every  hand, 
he  felt  a  trembling  apprehension  of  unfitness  for  a  work  that  well 

"  Might  fill  an  Angel's  heart, 
And  filled  a  Saviour's  hands." 

But  he  was  graciously  withheld  from  a  wrong  decision.  His  trust 
was  in  the  mighty  God  of  Jacob — He  preserves  His  people  "  from 
error  and  false  doctrine,"  no  less  than  from  "  viciousness  of  life  ;" 
and  He  led  His  servant  in  the  way  of  peace.  It  was  with  a  clear 
and  strong  sense  of  duty  that  he  passed  from  unde'i'  the  cloud  that 
had  so  long  pressed  upon  his  spirits  into  the  calm  and  steady  sun- 
light  of  a  quiet  and  trusting  confidence.  And  that  sun  was  to  shine 
uncloyded  for  ever.  Its  blessed  light  was  to  rest  upon  life's  widest 
and  latest  horizon  ;  and  its  deepest  vales  were  to  be  cheered  by  its 
illuminations.  In  the  strength  of  that  conviction,  and  the  joy  of 
its  light,  he  went  wherever  Methodism  demanded  his  labours,  or 
the  destitution  of  the  people  held  out  a  pi'omise  of  doing  good. 

At  the  Virginia  Conference  held  at  Ellis's  Meeting-House,  Sus- 
sex county,  Virginia,  on  the  6th  of  May,  1783,*  Mr.  Lee  was 
received  on  trial  in  the  Travelling  connexion.  He  was  entering 
upon  a  wider  field  of  usefulness  in  the  Church,  and  taking  higher  and 
holier  responsibilities.  But  there  was  the  same  self-distrust,  the  same 
quiet  detei'mination  to  follow  God  in  all  things,  in  all  his  M-ays. 

*  This  date  agrees  with  the  printed  Minutes  ;  and  Lee's  History  of  the  Me- 
thodists, p.  82.  But  Bishop  Asbury,  Journal,  vol.  i.  p.  356,  says  the  Confer- 
ence commenced  on  the  7th  of  May.  The  Rev.  M.  Thrift,  Memoirs  of  Lee 
adopts  the  same  date.     For  various  reasons,  I  prefer  the  date  of  the  Minutes 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  113 

Weak  in  himself,  he  was  strong  in  God.  There  is  a  vast  difTerence 
between  a  sense  of  duty  to  engage  in  the  work  of  the  ministry,  and 
a  sense  of  fitness  for  the  work.  One  may  be  trembhngly  alive  to 
the  awful  responsibilities  of  his  calling,  who  is,  nevertheless,  fully 
convinced  of  the  duty  to  engage  in  it.  These  views  and  feelings 
are  not  incompatible  with  each  other.  On  the  subject  of  the  min- 
istry, extremes — the  extremes  of  confidence  and  timidity,  of  force 
and  acquiescence — often  meet.  In  the  case  of  Mr.  Lee,  notwitli- 
standing  his  hearty  submission  to  the  Divine  appointment,  there  is 
a  striking  illustration  of  this  truth.  After  connecting  himself  with 
the  Conference,  he  says  :  "  Nothwithstanding  I  have  had  ten  years 
experience  as  a  Christian,  and  have  been  a  public  speaker  more  than 
five  years,  I  trembled  at  the  thought  of  the  station  I  was  about 
to  fill." 

The  Conference  at  which  Mr.  Lee  was  received  on  trial  in  the 
Travelling  ministry,  was  one  of  great  concord  and  peace.  The 
Preachers  were  men  of  one  work,  and  they  were  of  one  mind  and 
heart  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God.  Many  of  them  had  seen 
the  fruit  of  their  ministry  in  the  fields  of  their  labour ;  the  work 
was  enlarging  on  every  hand,  prosperity  was  in  all  their  borders; 
and  as  there  w*  no  ground  for  distrust,  so  there  was  no  occasion 
for  strife.  If  there  was  emulation  among  them,  it  consisted  in  an 
earnest  desire  to  do  good.  There  seems  to  have  been  unity,  with- 
out a  note  of  discord,  in  all  their  deliberations.  Some  of  the 'pro- 
ceedings of  this  Conference  possess  an  importance  that  no  distance 
of  time  can  abate ;  and  show  that  at  that  early  period  of  the  reli- 
gious history  of  Virginia,  the  Methodists  entertained  views  of  Chris- 
tian duty  far  in  advance  of  the  age,  unpopular  at  the  time,  it  is 
true,  but  now  regarded,  so  far  as  public  morals  are  concerned,  as 
only  secondary  to  Christianity  itself.  Their  decided  opposition  to 
the  then  very  common  practice  of  "  distilling  grain  into  liquor,"  is 
lecorded  in  language  that  no  ingenuity  can  misunderstand  or  per- 
vei-t.  At  a  Conference  held  in  Baltimore  in  1780,  the  practice  of 
distilling  spirits  was  disapproved  of;  and  they  resolved  to  "disown 
their  friends  who  will  not  renounce  the  practice."  But  in  Virginia, 
in  1783,  they  proceeded  yet  further,  and  condemned  it  as  "  wrong 
in  its  nature  and  consequences  ;"  and  refused  to  permit  their  friends 


114  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

to  "  make  spirifuous  liquors,  or  sell,  and  drink  them  in  drams."* 
The  rule  upon  this  subject  deserves  an  imperishable  record.  It 
was  a  noble  testimony ;  and  had  no  small  influence  upon  the  com- 
munity. They  preached  in  the  pulpit  what  they  had  resolved  in  the 
Conference  to  be  an  evil ;  and  the  fires  of  many  a  still  were  extin- 
guished, and  many  orchards  were  cut  down  and  committed  to  the 
flames.  From  that  time  to  the  present  the  Church  has  not  ceased 
to  declare  its  unmitigated  abhorrence  of  spirituous  liquors. 

Slavery  also  came  under  the  condemnation  of  the  Conference. 
It  had  been  denounced  at  the  Conference  of  1780  ;  the  denunciation 
was  repeated  here.  In  his  Journal,  under  date  of  May  the  7th, 
1783,  Mr.  Asbury,  speaking  of  the  Conference,  says:  "We  all 
agreed  in  the  spirit  of  Afi'ican  liberty,  and  strong  testimonies  were 
borne  in  its  favour  in  our  love-feast."  In  1780,  an  affirmative 
answer  was  given  to  the  question,  "  Ought  not  this  Conference  to 
require  those  Travelling  Preachers  who  hold  slaves,  to  give  pro- 
mises to  set  them  free?"  In  1783,  the  rule  had  respect  to  the 
Local  Preachers,  and  seems  to  have  been  restricted  in  its  operation 
to  those  states  in  which  emancipation  was  authorized  by  law.f 
But  the  Journal  of  Mr.  Asbury  respecting  the  feelings  and  testimo- 
nies borne  on  the  subject  in  the  love-feast,  indicates  the  presence, 
and,  to  some  extent,  the  prevalence  of  anti-slavery  feelings  among 
the  people.  Such  feelings,  though  not  very  general,  were  occa- 
sionally found  among  the  Methodists  of  the  times  we  are  now 
reviewing.  But  they  were  checked,  when,  a  few  years  after,  the 
Conference  discovered  it  had  travelled  too  rapidly  in  advance  of 
public  opinion,  and  prudently  retracing  its  steps,  reconsidered  its 
decisions,  and  rescinded  its  rules ;  and  left  the  whole  subject  to  be 
modified  by  the  legitimate  influence  of  Christianity,  and  ultimately 

*  The  following  is  the  language  of  the  rule.  "  Ques.  Should  our  friends  be 
permitted  to  make  spirituous  liquors,  sell,  and  drink  them  in  drams  ?  Ans. 
By  no  means:  we  think  it  wrong  in  its  nature  and  consequences;  and  desire 
all  our  Preachers  to  teach  the  people  by  precept  and  example  to  put  away  this 
evil." 

t  "  Ques.  What  shall  be  done  with  our  Local  Preachers  who  hold  slaves, 
contrary  to  the  laws  which  authorize  their  freedom,  in  any  of  the  United  Stales  ? 
Ans.  We  will  try  them  another  year.  In  the  mean  time,  let  every  Assistant 
deal  faithfully  and  plainly  with  every  one,  and  report  to  the  next  Conference. 
It  may  then  be  necessary  to  suspend  them."     Minutes,  1783. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  115 

to  the  issue  of  wise  and  humane  laws,  guided  on  either  hand  by 
patriotism  and  philanthropy.  As,  at  a  later  period  of  his  life,  Mr. 
Lee  engaged  somewhat  in  the  discussion  of  the  subject  of  slavery, 
the  reader  is  referred  to  a  subsequent  page  for  a  discovery  of  his 
opinions  of  the  matter,  and  for  a  more  extended  notice  of  our  eccle- 
siastical proceedings  on  the  question. 

At  the  close  of  Conference,  Mr.  Lee  received  an  appointment  to 
the  Caswell  circuit,  in  the  state  of  North  Carolina.  This  was  a 
newly  formed  circuit ;  its  name  does  not  previously  appear  upon  the 
Minutes.  His  colleague,  in  charge  of  the  circuit,  was  Peter  Mo- 
riarty.  From  the  Conference  he  returned  to  his  father's,  and  com- 
menced his  preparations  for  his  journey  to  a  distant  place,  among 
a  strange  people.  Before  leaving  the  neighbourhood,  while  riding 
to  an  afternoon  appointment,  on  Sunday,  the  25th  of  May,  he  saw 
a  brilliant  meteor  darting  through  the  air,  in  a  line  from  the  north- 
east to  the  south-west.  It  moved  in  a  horizontal  direction  for 
many  miles,  until  it  disappeared  below  the  horizon.  A  few  mi- 
nutes after  it  passed  from  his  sight,  he  heard  a  noise  resembling 
distant  thunder.  Perhaps  the  most  remarkable  circumstance  attend- 
ing this  singular  phenomenon  was,  that  the  sun  was  shining  at  the 
time.  The  matter  had  no  other  effect  upon  his  mind  than  to  excite 
his  wonder,  and  raise  his  thoughts  to  Him  who  is  the  Maker  and 
Preserver  of  all.  In  everything,  he  saw  the  hand  or  heard  the 
voice  of  God.  He  reached  his  circuit  on  the  23d  of  June  ;  but  his 
stay  on  it  was  short.  The  circuit  had  been  formed  by  taking  a 
few  appointments  from  some  of  the  adjacent  circuits  ;  and  he  and 
his  colleague  had  to  strike  out  a  new  path  through  what  was  then 
a  moral  desolation.  His  first  appointment  was  unpropitious  and 
discouraging.  It  was  at  the  residence  of  Mrs.  Parker.  The  con- 
gregation was  small,  composed  chiefly  of  labourers,  called  in  from 
the  harvest-field,  and  unfitted,  if  not  reluctant,  to  engage  in  wor- 
ship. Mr.  Lee  does  not  say  they  went  to  sleep  while  he  was 
preaching ;  perhaps  he  felt  a  delicacy,  as  a  young  minister,  in  re- 
cording what  might  have  seemed  a  reflection  upon  his  pulpit-power 
to  please  and  instruct ;  but  it  would  be  a  very  justifiable  inference 
to  suppose  they  did.  And  they  might  have  slept  soundly,  without 
any  disparagement  to  the  Preacher,  young  as  he  was.  The  tran- 
sition from  the  sun  of  the  harvest-field  to  the  shade  and  rest  of  the 


116  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

house,  would  relieve  the  stripling  of  all  suspicion  of  inability  to 
breathe  eloquence  upon  them.  Many  an  older  minister  has  had  a 
sleepy  congregation,  without  half  so  good  a  reason  for  it.  But  it 
was  his  first  appointment,  and  he  was  a  little  mortified ;  and  his 
thoughts  wandered  over  the  long  path  he  had  travelled  from  his 
father's  house. 

At  his  next  appointment,  which  was  on  Sunday,  the  29th5  at 
Parish's  Meeting-House,  he  had  a  more  wakeful  congregation,  and 
preached  with  much  better  success.  On  the  following  Tuesday,  at 
the  same  place,  he  was  much  refreshed  in  his  own  soul,  while  en- 
deavouring to  instruct  and  comfort  others.  His  spirit  was  greatly 
revived ;  and  the  people  were  considerably  affected,  while  listening 
to  the  gracious  words  that  proceeded  out  of  his  mouth.  He  found, 
by  a  joyful  experience,  that  God  had  not  forgotten  to  be  gracious ; 
and  he  was  greatly  encouraged  with  the  prospect  of  contributing 
to  make  that  moral  desert  to  rejoice  and  blossom  as  the  rose.  So  it 
was  to  bloom  and  bring  forth  abundantly.*  But  other  hands  were 
to  plant  the  trees  of  righteousness  in  that  fertile  soil.  Mr.  Lee 
could  only  deposite  a  few  seeds,  and  depart  to  put  forth  his  ener- 
gies to  gather  in  the  ripe  fruits  of  a  distant  field.  Upon  trial,  it  was 
ascertained  that  the  circuit  was  too  small  for  the  labour  and  support 
of  two  Preachers  ;  and  Mr.  Lee,  as  the  younger,  was  removed,  and 
subsequently  sent  to  the  Amelia  circuit.  This  change  in  the  field 
of  his  labour  was  not  displeasing  to  him,  since  it  brought  him 
nearer  to  his  home,  and  placed  him  among  those  who  had  earliest 
entered  into  the  fellowship  of  Methodism  in  Virginia.  He  had 
spent  but  three  weeks  on  the  Caswell  circuit ;  and  we  know  not 
that  his  ministry  had  made  any  very  favourable  impression  upon 
those  among  whom  he  had  gone  preaching  the  kingdom  of  God. 
From  the  beginning,  it  has  been  a  rule  among  the  Methodists,  that 
those  who  enter  into  the  itinerancy  are  to  submit  their  judgments, 
as  to  the  place  of  exercising  their  ministry,  to  the  godly  decision 
of  those  to  whom  the  charge  and  government  of  them  is  commit- 

*  Caswell  circuit  remains  to  this  day  a  regular  appointment,  now  under  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  North  Carolina  Conference.  It  is  regarded  as  one  of  the 
best  circuits  in  the  Conference,  for  piety  and  influence.  Methodism  is  strong 
in  the  confidence  of  community ;  and  is  a  source  of  unmixed  benefit  to  many 
of  the  most  reputable  families. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  117 

led.  To  this  ru]«.  -^iw,  as  in  every  period  of  his  life,  Mr.  Lee 
yielded  implicit  obedience ;  but,  at  the  time  we  write  of,  and  in  the 
case  before  us,  it  is  probable  the  suggestion  to  leave  the  circuit 
came  from  his  colleague,  or  was  the  result  of  the  uttered  doubts 
of  the  Society  as  to  their  ability  to  provide  for  both.  This  conjec- 
ture is  based  upon  several  facts,  Mr.  Asbury,  who  was  invested 
with  the  general  oversight  of  the  Societies,  was  in  a  distant  part 
of  the  work ;  Mr.  Moriarty  is  not  named  in  the  Minutes  of  the 
year  as  an  Assistant ;  and  it  was  some  weeks  subsequent  to  his  re- 
moval fi'om  Caswell,  and,  by  the  Preachers  assembled  at  a  Quar- 
terly-Meeting in  Roanoke  circuit,  that  he  was  directed  to  proceed 
to  the  Amelia  circuit.  But,  whatever  the  source  of  the  suggestion, 
or  the  cause  of  the  removal,  he  only  desired  to  know  that  it  was 
proper  for  him  to  go ;  that  point  settled,  every  impediment  was  re- 
moved ;  and  he  returned  on  his  path  with  the  independence  of  a 
freeman  and  the  cheerfulness  of  a  Christian. 

It  was  probably  for  the  purpose  of  gaining  specific  instructions 
as  to  his  future  employment  for  the  Conference  year,  that  after 
leaving  Caswell  circuit,  he  went  to  the  Quarterly  Meeting  already- 
referred  to.  The  following  extracts  from  his  Journal  will  show 
how  faithfully  he  adhered  to  one  of  the  rules  framed  for  the  go- 
vernment of  Methodist  Preachers  : — "  Be  diligent ;  never  be  unem- 
ployed." His  life  was  a  servitude  to  this  comprehensive  rule  of 
discipline.  ' 

"  Sunday,  20th  of  July,  1  preached  at  Whitaker's  (Roanoke 
circuit),  and  the  congregation  wept  under  the  word  pi-eached. 
When  we  met  the  class,  the  power  and  presence  of  the  Lord  was 
among  us,  and  many  cried  aloud.*  I  was  so  deeply  affected  that 
I  could  not  speak,  till  I  had  stopped  and  wept  for  some  time.  I 
preached  agam  at  night,  and  the  people  wept  greatly. 

"  Monday,  21st.  We  had  a  very  lively  meeting  at  Brother  Young's 
in  the  day,  and  again  at  night,  where  there  were  about  forty  mem- 
bers in  Society,  and  none  of  them  professed  to  be  converted  except 
the  leader  of  the  class,  but  many  of  the  mourners  were  deeply  dis- 
tressed on  account  of  their  sins.f 

•  At  the  Conference  of  1779,  it  was  asked:  "  Ought  not  every  Travelling 
Preacher  to  meet  the  class  wherever  he  preaches  ?     Ans.    Yes;  if  possible." 
t  The  Methodists  consider  "  a  desire  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come,  and  to 


118  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

"  Tuesday,  22d,  we  had  meeting  at  Low's,  and  the  next  day  at 
John  Clayton's,  then  went  up  into  Warren  county,  where  I  met 
ivith  John  Easter,  and  held  meeting  at  Wm.  Jean's ;  the  next  day 
we  came  to  Benjamin  Doale's,  in  Halifax  county,  where  John  Easter 
preached  a  profitable  sermon. 

"  Sunday,  27th,  we  held  meeting  at  Jones'  Chapel ;  the  next  day 
at  Brother  Lock's ;  the  day  following  at  Richard  Whitaker's,  and 
the  two  following  days  at  Tar-River  Church.  We  had  a  good  deal 
of  life  among  us  at  these  meetings. 

"  Saturday,  16th,  and  Sunday,  17th  of  August,  I  attended  a 
Quarterly  Meeting  at  the  Tabernacle,  Roan  Oak  circuit.  The  first 
day  we  had  two  sermons,  and  the  next  day  we  had  a  lively  love- 
feast.  Then  I  preached,  J.  O.  Kelly  preached,  and  J.  Easter  ex- 
horted. It  was  indeed  a  day  of  tlie  Lord's  power,  and  many  souls 
were  comforted.  One  young  man  was  awakened  by  the  sermon 
which  I  preached,  who  afterwards  became  a  Travelling  Preacher.* 

"At  this  Quarterly  Meeting  the  Preachers  concluded  that  it 
would  be  best  for  me  to  go  to  Amelia  circuit  in  Virginia,  and  fill 
the  place  of  a  Preacher  that  could  not  travel  any  longer.  I  willingly 
consented ;  I  crossed  Roan  Oak  River  to  T.  Jones',  and  tarried  all 
night.  The  next  day  I  parted  with  several  of  the  Preachers,  and 
set  off  to  my  father's,  where  I  arrived  safe  on  Wednesday  afternoon. 

"  Sunday,  24th,  I  came  to  Amelia  circuit,  and  travelled  on  some- 
what successfully  until  the  middle  of  February,  1784." 

Thursday,  December  25th,  he  has  these  remarks : 

"  This  day  the  people  came  out  at  Thompson's,  and  vve  had  a 
comfortable  meeting ;  and  my  soul  was  much  comforted  in  preach- 
ing to  a  people  who  had  but  little  religion,  and  it  was  a  solemn, 
profitable  time  to  the  hearers. 

be  saved  from  their  sins,"  as  the  "  only  previous  condition  of  admission  into 
their  Societies."  They  very  properly  regard  the  Church  as  the  refuge  and 
resting-place  of  the  penitent ;  and  Christian  fellowship  as  the  most  effectual 
help  to  faith  in  Christ.  Hence  they  receive  penitents  to  their  fellowship  ;  and 
admit  them  to  the  means  of  grace.  And  perhaps,  in  every  large  Society,  a  few 
such  may  be  found.  But  the  case  mentioned  in  the  text  is  the  only  instance  of 
a  whole  Society  composed  of  penitents,  that  has  ever  fallen  under  the  author's 
notice. 

*  The  young  man  here  referred  to  was  Mark  Moore,  who  entered  the  itine- 
rancy in  1786,  and  located  in  1799. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  1]8 

"At  the  close  of  the  year  I  looked  back  on  the  many  trials 
through  which  I  had  passed,  and  took  a  view  of  the  many  blessings 
conferred  on  my  soul,  and  was  truly  thankful  to  God.  The  Lord 
give  me  grace  to  spend  my  strength,  my  talents,  and  my  life  to  his 
glory.     Amen. 

"Saturday,  31st,  I  preached  at  Mr.  Spain's  with  great  liberty  to 
a  good  congregation,  and  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  came  upon  us, 
and  we  were  bathed  in  tears.  I  wept,  and  so  loud  were  the  peo- 
ple's cries  that  I  could  scarcely  be  heard,  though  I  spoke  very 
loud.  I  met  the  class, — most  of  the  members  expressed  a  great 
desire  for  holiness  of  heart  and  life,  and  said  they  were  determined 
to  seek  for  perfect  love. 

"Sunday,  18th  of  February,  I  preached  at  Coleman's  with  life 
and  liberty,  to  a  weejjing  congregation.  When  I  met  the  class, 
we  were  highly  favoured  of  the  Lord,  with  a  comfortable  sense  of 
His  love  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts ;  the  brethren  wept,  and  praised 
God  together.  I  was  constrained  to  praise  God  for  His  goodness 
to  mc ;  I  was  indeed  very  happy. 

"  Saturday,  14th.  We  held  our  Quarterly  Meeting  for  Amelia 
circuit,  at  old  Father  Patrick's — we  had  a  good  meeting  for  the  first 
day.  On  Sunday  morning  we^  had  a  happy  love-feast,  at  which 
time  I  wept  very  much,  and  prayed  earnestly  that  the  Lord  would 
take  every  evil  temper  and  every  wrong  desire  out  of  my  heart,  and 
fill  my  soul  with  perfect  love.  I  felt  the  pain  of  parting  with  my 
friends  in  that  circuit,  among  whom  I  had  been  labouring  for  six 
months.  I  bade  them  farewell,  and  went  to  Sussex  to  travel  the 
next  quarter. 

"Wednesday,  18th,  I  took  my  place  in  Sussex  circuit,  and 
preached  at  my  father's  house,  from  Luke  xix.  10. :  For  the  Son 
of  man  is  come  to  seek  and  to  save  that  ivhich  teas  lost.  It  was  a 
solemn  day  with  me,  and  I  felt  a  constant  breathing  after  the  Lord, 
and  a  longing  desire  to  love  Him  with  all  my  heart.  O  Lord ! 
hasten  to  my  relief,  and  grant  me  the  desire  of  my  heart,  for  thy 
mercies'  sake. 

"  The  next  day  I  preached  at  the  widow  Heath's,  and  the  day 
tollowing,  at  a  place  called  The  College :  the  day  after  I  preached 
at  Flowel's  Chapel,  where  the  Lord  was  pleased  once  more  to  visit 
my  soul ;  I  spoke  with  many  tears,  and  was  very  happy — the  hearers 


120  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

wept  greatly — it  was  a  time  of  I'efreshing  from  the  presence  of  the 
Lord.  When  I  met  the  class,  the  people  could  hardly  speak  for 
weeping..  It  was  a  precious  day  to  my  soul.  When  I  arose  in  the 
morning,  I  spent  some  time  in  walking  about,  meditating,  and  in 
earnest  prayer.  After  awhile  I  went  into  the  woods  and  sat  down, 
and  began  to  reflect  on  what  the  Lord  had  done  for  my  soul  ;  and 
then  began  to  think  what  He  was  still  willing  to  do  for  me,  till  I 
wept  before  Him.  My  cry  was,  '  glory  to  God  for  ever;'  He  is 
the  joy  of  my  heart  all  the  day  long  ;  the  cry  of  my  soul  was 

'  I  want  no  sharer  of  my  heart, 
To  rob  my  Saviour  of  a  part.' 

"  Sunday,  22d,  I  preached  at  Ellis'  Meeting-House  to  a  few  peo- 
ple, and  felt  my  soul  all  on  fire  of  love.  The  next  day  I  held 
meeting  at  Beduefield's,  and  the  day  after  at  Mr.  Warren's.  In 
the  afternoon,  as  I  was  going  home  with  one  of  the  friends,  he  told 
me  that  the  Lord  had,  not  long  since,  sanctified  his  soul  :  his  looks  > 
and  his  words  satisfied  me  that  he  felt  what  he  said  :  I  was  so 
deeply  affected  at  the  relation  he  gave  me,  that  I  wept  heartily  as  I 
rode  along  the  road.     Glory  to  God  for  his  goodness  to  my  poor 

soul.  ^ 

'  No  pain,  no  suffering  I  decline. 
Only  let  all  my  heart  be  thine.' 

"  Sunday,  29th,  I  preached  at  Lane's  Meeting-House,  and  at 
night  we  held  a  watch-night  at  Evan's.  I  laboured  hard  that  day, 
and  was  greatly  blessed  in  my  labours  ;  the  people  were  lively  in 
religion,  and  I  was  happy  in  God.  I  have  had  very  few  meetings 
of  late  that  could  be  called  barren,  for  I  have  been  much  blessed  in 
))rivate  and  in  public,  and  have  had  generally  niuch  communion 
with  God. 

"  Sunday,  March  the  7th,  I  preached  at  Robert  Jones',  to  a 
serious  congregation  ;  and,  blessed  be  God,  it  was  a  happy  time, 
and  the  Lord  was  among  us  of  a  truth.  In  the  evening  I  went  to 
Wm.  Oliver's,  to  see  Thomas  Chew,  a  Travelling  Preacher,  who 
was  sick. 

"Friday,  12th,  was  my  birth-day.  This  day  I  was  twenty-six 
years  old,  ;md  have  enjoyed  religion  about  eleven  years ;  and  I 
thank  God  for  the  peace   and   comfort  I  still   find  in  mv  soul,     f 


THEREV.JESSELEE.  121 

feel  as  much  as  ever  determined  to  spend  my  life  in  the  service  of 
God,  and  to  live  and  die  a  Christian. 

"  Saturday,  20th,  I  preached  at.  Howel's  Chapel,  from  Ezek, 
xxxiii.  2.  It  was  to  me  a  time  of  uncommon  comfort.  When  I 
came  to  the  last  part  of  the  text,  and  to  show  what  Christ  had 
done  for  the  people,  that  they  might  not  die,  many  of  the  hearers 
wept,  and  some  of  them  cried  aloud.  I  saw  so  clearly  that  the 
Lord  was  willing  to  bless  the  people,  even  while  I  was  speaking, 
that  I  began  to  feel  distressed  for  them,  and  at  last  I  burst  into 
tears,  and  could  not  speak  for  some  moments ;  after  stopping  and 
weeping  for  some  time,  I  began  again,  but  had  spoken  but  a  little 
while  before  the  cries  of  the  people  overcame  me,  and  I  wept  with 
them  so  that  I  could  not  speak  ;  I  found  that  love  had  tears  as 
well  as  grief.  My  full  heart  was  constrained  to  cry ; — Glory  be 
to  God !  that  I  did  feel  a  sincere  love  to  the  Lord  Jesus.  O,  that 
I  may  love  him  with  all  my  heart,  and  serve  him  all  my  days. 

"  I  continued  to  preach  with  much  liberty  for  a  few  days  after ; 
but  by  exerting  myself  too  much,  and  travelling  in  the  snow  and 
wet  weather,  I  took  a  severe  cold,  and  was  scarcely  able  to  travel 
to  my  appointments  ;  and  for  several  days  I  was  not  able  to 
preach,  but  would  give  a  short  exhortation,  meet  the  class,  and 
dismiss  the  people. 

"  Friday,  2d  April,  I  preached  at  J.  Richardson's  to  a  few  people. 
I  found  it  a  considerable  cross  to  preach,  as  Brother  T.  S.  Chew- 
was  present :  but  I  considered  that  Christ  died  on  the  cross,  and 
that  I  must  die  under  the  cross,  if  ever  I  get  to  heaven.  I  felt 
much  concerned  for  the  salvation  of  the  people,  and  was  happy 
among  them.  The  next  day  I  preached  at  Wm.  Richardson's, 
where  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  communicate  great  grace  to  our 
souls ;  many  of  the  Society  were  in  tears  when  I  met  the  class. 
Surely  the  Lord  was  in  that  place,  and  I  was  truly  happy ;  and 
yet  my  cry  was,  still, 

'  'T  is  worse  than  death  my  God  to  love, 
And  not  my  God  alone.' 

"  Sunday,  4th,  I  preached  at  Robert  Jones',  to  a  serious 
company  of  people,  and  had  liberty  among  them ;  but  the  severe 
cold  I  have   'aboured   under  for  some  time  has   bowed  down  my 


122  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

spirits,  so  that  I  can  neither  read,  nor  write,  nor  meditate,  with  as 
much  satisfaction  as  usual.  I  have  lately  found  my  soul  much 
blessed  by  reading  the  life  of  Mr.  Walsh. 

"  Api'il  9th,  being  Good  Friday,  I  preached  at  Perkins' ;  and 
\vhl..e  I  was  speaking  of  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  I  had  a  com- 
fortable view  of  Him  by  faith,  as  hanging  on  the  cross,  and 
bleeding  and  dying  for  me. 

"  Wednesday,  21st,  preached  at  Rowl's.  Here,  while  I  was 
speaking,  I  was  so  sensible  of  its  being  the  will  of  God  that  we 
should  be  sanctified,  that  I  was  ready  to  believe  that  He  would 
destroy  sin  both  root  and  bi-anch.  I  lifted  up  my  soul  to  God  in 
prayer,  and  with  tears  in  my  eyes ;  and,  blessed  be  God,  I  felt 
Him  near,  very  near  to  my  soul :  my  faith  and  confidence  in  God 
were  much  strengthened.  The  friends  wept  much,  and  some  of 
them  said  they  had  been  seeking  perfect  love  by  works,  but  they 
were  determined  now  to  seek  it  by  faith,  and  faith  alone." 

It  has  been  seen  in  the  preceding  extracts,  that  after  spending 
six  months  on  the  Amelia  circuit,  Mr.  Lee  was  sent  to  the  Sussex 
circuit,  where  he  remained  until  the  session  of  the  Conference  in 
the  spring  of  1784.  Such  changes  were  very  common  among  the 
Methodist  Preachers  in  the  earlier  period  of  our  history  in  this 
country.  At  the  present  time  similar  changes  would  seem  to  imply 
unfitness  for  the  work,  or  the  presence  of  some  local  cause,  making 
them  necessary  for  the  general  ivelfare  of  the  Church,  and  they 
would  be  regarded,  to  some  extent,  as  discreditable  to  the  reputa- 
tion of  the  minister  subject  to  them.  But  then,  they  entered  into 
the  system.  By  the  action  of  the  Conference,  they  were  sometimes 
ordered  to  change  with  each  other  quarterly ;  and  at  the  session  of 
1782,  nearly  all  the  members  were  required  to  change  at  the  expi- 
ration of  six  months.  Everything  was  itinerant.  The  Preachers 
not  only  revolved  on  their  circuits,  but  on  their  Conferences,  and 
the  Conferences,  in  turn,  were  locomotive.  Methodism  itself  never 
had  a  fixed  point.  The  centre  of  unity,  in  her  ecclesiastical  organi- 
zation, is  an  itinerant  general  superintendency. 

At  an  earlier  period  of  his  ministry,  Mr.  Lee  was  under  the 
conviction  that  the  peculiar  sphere  of  his  usefulness  would  lie  in 
the  edifying  of  believers.  And,  if  we  may  judge  from  the  portions 
of  his  Journal  just  quoted,  he  was  not  altogether  mistaken.     But 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  123 

his  ministry  was  efficient  among  those  who  were  not  numbered 
among  the  people  of  God.  Many  were,  doubtless,  convinced  of 
sin,  and  brought  to  a  hearty  repentance  and  true  faith  in  Christ, 
under  his  ministry  ;  but  to  what  extent  he  was  thus  made  a  blessing 
we  have  no  means  of  ascertaining  with  any  measure  of  cei'tainty. 
It  may  be  stated,  however,  that  during  the  year  the  number  of 
members  in  Society  was  not  enlarged,  at  least  the  report  of  1784 
shows  a  decrease  of  thirty-nine  in  the  circuit.  But  as  in  1782, 
"  Amelia  and  Buckingham"  formed  one  circuit,  with  200  members  ; 
and  as  in  1783,  Buckingham  was  omitted  in  the  name,  and  Amelia 
was  returned  with  356  members  ;  and  as  in  1784,  Amherst  and 
Bedford  circuits,  both  contiguous  to  Buckingham,  were  foi-med, 
certainly  out  of  what  had  formerly  composed  a  part  of  Amelia 
circuit,  and  the  former  reported  with  290  members,  it  is  highly 
probable  that  the  most,  if  not  all  of  these  members  were  derived 
from  the  Amelia  circuit.  And  if  so,  then  there  must  have  been  an 
increase  rather  than  a  decrease  on  the  circuit  during  the  year.  These 
circumstances,  in  connexion  with  the  effects  recorded  as  having 
attended  the  ministry  of  Mr.  Lee,  render  it  nearly  certain  that  under 
his  faithful  labours,  the  Church  was  not  only  edified,  but  multiplied. 

In  the  Sussex  circuit,  Mr.  Lee  was  among  his  kindred  and 
friends.  His  father's  house  was  one  of  the  regular  appointments. 
Amid  such  associations,  engaged  in  a  work  so  fruitful  of  blessings  ; 
and  especially  where  the  ardent  and  all-pervading  piety  of  his 
cherished  homestead  was  brought  to  influence  his  heart,  it  is  not 
surprising  to  find  him  breaking  forth  in  songs  of  praise,  nor  to 
witness,  what  must  strike  every  reader  of  the  extracts  from  his 
Journal,  the  increasing  steadfastness  of  his  faith,  the  enlarging  circle 
of  his  love.  He  continued  to  attend  his  appointments  on  the  circuit 
until  the  week  preceding  Conference  ;  and  left  behind  him  the  savour 
of  an  experience  rich  in  Christian  excellence,  and  the  influence  of 
a  ministry  that  had  been  fruitful  in  every  good  word  and  work. 

The  Vii-ginia  Conference  for  the  year  1784,  was  held  at  Ellis's 
Meeting-House,  Sussex  county,  Va.,  and  commenced  on  the  30th 
of  April.  The  printed  Minutes  for  this  year  bear  the  running 
title  of  "  Minutes  of  some  Conversations  between  the  Preachers  in 
connexion  with  the  Rev.  John  Wesley,  begun  at  Ellis's  Preaching- 
House,  Virginia,  April  30th,  1784,  and  ended  at  Baltimore,  May 


124  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES      OF 

28th,  following."  In  previous  years  the  words  "  adjournedlo  Bal- 
timore," were  used  instead  of  "  ended  at  Baltimore."  The  "  busi- 
ness of  Conference,"  according  to  Mr.  Asbury,  "  was  conducted 
with  uncommon  love  and  unity."  At  this  Conference,  the  question 
"  What  Preachers  have  died  this  year  ?"  was  introduced  into 
the  Minutes.  Previously  no  record  had  been  kept  of  those  who 
died  in  the  work.  But  it  was  not  until  the  Conference  of  1785, 
that  the  notice  was  accompanied  with  anything  like  a  biographical 
sketch  of  the  departed.*  It  was  at  this  Conference  also,  that  the 
practice,  still  so  common,  of  writing  the  times  of  holding  the  regu- 
lar fast-days  on  the  back  or  blank  leaf  of  the  class-book,  was 
authorized.  '  The  object  of  the  direction  was  to  secure  the  more 
general  and  effectual  keeping  of  the  days  of  fasting  which  were 
appointed  for  each  quarter  of  the  Conference  year.  But,  by  Avhat 
seems  a  strange  notion,  the  Preachers  were  directed  to  write  upon 
every  "  class-book,  "  The  first  Friday  after  every  Quarterly 
Meeting,  is  to  be  observed  as  a  day  of  fasting  and  prayer."  This 
is  stated  on  the  authority  of  Mr.  Lee  ;f  the  Minutes  say  nothing 
about  jpraTjer,  although  it  was  undoubtedly  included  in  the  general 
duty  of  fasting.  At  a  subsequent  period  the  rule  was  altered  so  as 
to  make  the  Friday  before  each  Quarterly  Meeting  the  regular  day 
for  fasting  and  prayer.  All  Fridays  in  the  year  were  observed  as 
days  of  fasting  and  prayer  by  the  early  Methodists.  But  there  is 
ground  for  fear  that  the  practice  is  constantly  declining  among  us. 
It  may  be  for  this  I'eason  that  "  the  ways  of  Zion  do  mourn  !" 

Mr.  Jan-att  was  an  interested  spectator  of  the  proceedings  of  the 
Conference,  and  lent  his  valuable  assistance,  to  promote  the  unity 
and  prosperity  of  Methodism.  He  preached  during  the  session 
from  1  Tim.  i.  4.  And  as,  at  a  subsequent  period  of  his  life,  writ- 
ing about  this  Conference,  he  couples  it  with  the  act  of  the  Preach- 
ers in  ordaining  each  other ;  and  as  he  seems  never  tc  have  given 
place  to  the  doctrine  of  Apostolical  Succession,  or  to  have  set  up 

*  The  following  are  the  first  answers  ever  given  to  tlie  question,  "Who 
have  died  this  year  ?" 

"  Ans.  Caleb  Peddicord,  a  man  of  sorrows,  and,  like  his  Master,  acquainted 
with  grief;  but  a  man  dead  to  the  world,  and  much  devoted  to  God : 

"  And  George  Mair,  a  man  of  affliction,  but  of  great  patience  and  resignation ; 
and  of  excellent  understanding."     Minutes,  1785. 

t  Hist.  Methodists,  p.  89. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  125 

any  exclusive  claims  for  the  Church  to  which  he  belonged, — only 
claiming  for  it  an  excellence  equal  to  that  of  "  any  Church  what- 
ever,"— it  is  not  improbable  but  he  took  occasion  from  the  text  to 
point  out  the  insufficiency  of  "  endless  genealogies,"  and  the  great- 
er value  of  "  godly  edifying."  At  a  subsequent  period  of  his  life, 
unless  his  biographer  took  very  unbecoming  liberties  with  his  let- 
ters, Mr.  Jarratt  regretted  the  active  part  he  had  taken  in  promot- 
ing the  cause  of  Methodism,  and  wrote  severe  and  bitter  things 
against  it.  But  as  this  whole  matter  will  more  properly  come  un- 
der review  in  another  place,  it  is  dismissed  for  the  present. 

From  the  Conference  Mr.  Lee  was  appointed  to  labour  on  the 
Salisbury  circuit,  in  the  western  part  of  North  Carolina.  He  was 
this  year  placed  as  first  Preacher  on  the  circuit,  with  Mr.  Isaac 
Smith  as  his  colleague.  After  a  brief  visit  to  his  father's,  to  ar- 
range his  business,  he  started  for  his  circuit,  which  he  reached  on 
the  9th  of  June.  On  the  12th,  he  met  his  colleague  at  the  town 
of  Salisbury,  where  they  had  an  appointment  to  preach  ;  and  where, 
as  he  says,  there  was  a  "  Society  of  truly  affectionate  Christians." 
It  was  near  this  place  that  he  was  encamped  in  1780,  when  the 
tory  was  so  summarily  executed,  according  to  the  account  given  in 
a  preceding  page.  During  his  visit  to  Salisbury  he  went  out  to 
the  spot  on  which  the  army  had  spent  four  days.  With  what  dif- 
ferent'feelings  must  he  have  surveyed  the  scene,  once  so  full  of  up- 
roar and  revelry  ; — how  peaceful  and  quiet  now !  And  how 
changed  his  condition.  A  Soldier,  not  by  constraint,  but  of  a 
ready  mind,  contending  not  for  corruptible  things,  but  for  an  in- 
corruptible inheritance, — a  Soldier  of  the  Cross. 

"  In  entering  upon  the  field  of  his  labour,  he  met  with  great  en- 
couragement ;  first,  inasmuch  as  he  had  an  opportunity  generally 
of  meeting  large  congregations  who  appeared  anxious  to  hear  the 
word  of  eternal  life.  Secondly,  the  Lord  graciously  condescended 
to  own  the  word  preached,  to  the  comfort  of  believers,  and  to  the 
awakening  of  sinners.  Thirdly,  his  own  soul  was  frequently 
comforted  ar|d  blessed,  while  striving  to  benefit  others  by  his  pub- 
lic labours."*  These  effects  of  his  ministry,  and  the  gracious 
dealings  of  God  with  his  own  soul,  may  be  judged  of  by  the  fol- 
lowing extracts  from  his  Journal. 

*  Rev.  M.  Thrift. 


126  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

"  Sunday,  June  13th.  I  preached  at  Hern's  to  a  large  company 
of  solerrjn  hearers.  While  I  was  speaking  of  the  love  of  God,  I 
felt  so  much  of  that  love  in  my  own  soul,  that  I  burst  into  a  flood 
of  tears,  and  could  speak  no  more  for  some  time,  but  stood  and 
wept.  I  then  began  again;  but  was  so  much  overcome  that  I  had 
to  stop  and  weep  several  times  before  I  finished  my  subject.  There 
were  very  few  dry  eyes  in  the  house.  O  my  God !  what  am  I 
that  thou  art  mindful  of  me?  It  was  a  cross  to  come  to  this  cii'- 
cuit,  but  now  I  feel  assured  that  the  Lord  will  be  with  me,  and 
support  me. 

"  Thursday,  17th,  I  preached  at  C.  Leadbetter's,  on  Amos  iv, 
12,  'Prepare  to  meet  thy  God,  O  Israel!'  I  bless  God  for  that 
meeting,  my  heart  was  greatly  affected,  and  my  eyes  overflowed 
with  tears.  Towa  rds  the  end  of  my  discourse,  the  hearers  were 
so  much  w'rought  upon  that  I  was  in  hopes  of  seeing  some  of  them 
converted  before  the  close  of  the  meeting. 

"  Sunday,  20th,  I  preached  at  Cole's,  but  the  congregation  was 
so  large  that  the  house  would  not  hold  them,  of  course  we  had  to 
look  for  another  place  ;  we  got  under  the  shade  of  some  trees, 
where  I  spoke  with  great  freedom,  and  with  a  heart  drawn  out  in 
love  for  the  souls  of  the  people ;  and  I  felt  a  longing  desire  to 
bring  them  to  God.  When  I  met  the  class,  the  friends  wept  great- 
ly, while  they  heard  each  other  tell  of  the  goodness  of  God  to  their 
souls.  The  comfort  I  felt  in  serving  God  that  day  would  make 
amends  for  the  sufferings  of  a  thousand  troubles, — '  Let  the  people 
praise  thee,  O  God  !    Let  all  the  people  praise  thee.' 

"  Wednesday,  23d,  I  preached  at  what  is  called  Jersey  Meeting- 
House ;  we  had  a  good  meeting,  and  I  was  happy  in  God  while  I 
was  speaking.  When  I  had  finished.  Colonel  G.'s  wife  came  to' 
me  and  began  to  cry,  and  said,  '  I  am  the  worst  creature  in  the 
world  ;  my  heart  is  so  hard  I  don't  know  what  to  do,'  and  begged 
me  to  pray  for  her.  I  hope  she  is  not  far  from  the  kingdom  of 
God. 

"  Tuesday,  August  10th.  I  preached  at  Tillman's,  and  felt  an 
ardent  desire  to  be  of  some  service  to  the  souls  of  the  people, 
There  was  a  gracious  move  among  the  hearers,  and  before  I  got 
through  my  discourse,  I  wept  over  my  audience  for  some  time ; 
none  but  God  knows  what  I  felt  at  the  time ;  my  heart  was  ready 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  127 

to  break  with  grief  on  the  account  of  poor  sinners,  who  were  per- 
ishing in  their  sins.  In  many  cases  it  appeared  as  if  I  could 
preach  till  I  dropped  dead  in  the  pulpit,  if  it  would  be  the  means  of 
bringing  souls  to  the  knowledge  of  God.  My  heart  cries  out, 
'  O  Lord !  revive  thy  work,  in  the  midst  of  the  years.' 

"  Monday,  October  4th.  I  preached  at  Costus',  where,  after  ser- 
mon, we  held  a  love-feast,  and  were  greatly  blessed  together ;  all 
eyes  were  bathed  in  tears.  An  old  man  present,  who  was  seeking 
the  Lord,  but  had  never  been  converted,  rose  up  and  spoke  in  a 
most  melting  manner,  and  with  tears  streaming  from  his  eyes, 
observed :  '  I  am  almost  ready  to  depart  this  life,  and  am  not  pre- 
pared to  die,  and  you  may  judge  how  I  feel.'  Blessed  be  God,  it 
was  a  day  of  comfort  to  my  soul :  the  language  of  my  heart  was, 
O,  my  God !  let  me  die,  rather  than  grieve  thy  spirit,  or  wound 
thy  cause,  but  may  I  be  for  God." 

Interspersed  with  the  record  of  his  labours  in  the  ministry,  and  of 
his  experience  as  a  Christian,  there  are  occasional  notices  that 
show  how  observant  he  was  of  what  was  passing  around  him. 
Yet  everything  was  regarded  as  secondary  to  the  great  work  of 
preaching  the  gospel.  Religion  is  the  true  philosopher's  stone. 
On  one  occasion  he  preached  at  the  house  of  a  man  deaf  and  dumb 
from  his  birth,  but  who  had  acquired  the  power  of  pronouncing  the 
name  of  his  wife  and  of  his  brother,  very  distinctly.  But  "  I  could 
not  learn,"  says  Mr.  Lee,  "  that  he  ever  uttered  any  other  word." 
And,  he  adds,  "  he  is  esteemed  a  pious  man,  and,  by  signs, 
will  give  a  good  experience  of  grace,  both  of  his  conviction,  con- 
version, and  of  his  progress  in  the  service  of  the  Lord  ;  and  of  the 
pleasing  hope  he  has  of  heaven  when  he  leaves  this  world." 

Some  time  in  the  summer  he  was  called  to  visit  a  lady,  Mrs. 
Parks,  who  was  very  ill,  and  quite  unprepared  to  die.  Terror- 
stricken  under  the  apprehension  of  dying  in  her  sins,  she  impor- 
tuned him  to  pray  for  her.  He  gave  her  such  counsel  as  was  meet 
under  the  circumstances,  and  offered  prayer  in  her  behalf.  In  the 
conversation  that  ensued,  she  confessed  that  she  had  been  once 
before  near  death,  and  had  promised  God  that  if  he  would  raise  her  up, 
she  would  serve  him  ;  but  as  soon  as  she  recovered  she  had  become 
as  careless  as  ever.  And  now  she  was  standing  upon  the  last  ridge 
of  life,  still  without  God.     Her  hands  and  feet  were  cold.     In  thij 


128  '  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

extremity  of  distress  she  warned  her  husband  against  putting  off 
repentance  for  a  death-bed,  and  charged  him  to  bring  up  her  chil- 
dren in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  to  keep  them  from  breaking  the 
Sabbath,  She  then  sent  for  one  of  her  neighbours,  to  whom  she 
said,  "  J  w-anted  to  see  you ;  I  have  thought  there  was  some  cold- 
ness between  us,  and,^I  want  to  die  in  peace  with  all."  This  scene 
deeply  affected  Mr.  Lee.  He  wept  tears  of  pious  sympathy ;  and 
he  knelt  again  in  supplication  at  the  throne  of  heavenly  grace,  and 
besought  God  to  pardon  her  sins  before  she  should  be  taken  out  of 
this  world.  After  prayer  she  looked  more  lively,  and  from  that 
time  began  to  revive.  Whether  she  gave  the  life,  so  mercifully 
spared  in  answer  to  prayer,  a  living  sacrifice  to  God,  we  have  now 
no  means  of  ascertaining.  But  the  case  teaches  a  most  impressive 
lesson,  and  one  to  which  v/e  do  well  to  take  heed.  It  is  a 
sad  and  awful  thing  to  die  in  sin  !  And  a  death-bed  is  a  poor  place 
to  commence  a  preparation  for  eternity. 

During  the  month  of  October  his  own  life  was  put  in  imminent 
jeopardy  while  fording  the  Yadkin  River.  The  ford  was  deep  and 
the  current  strong;  and,  not  being  acquainted  with  the  course  of 
the  path  through  the  water,  his  horse  became  entangled  among  the 
pointed  and  slippery  rocks  concealed  beneath  the  turbid  stream. 
For  awhile  his  horse  was  swimming,  then  plunging  over  the  rocks, 
and  the  current  each  moment  bearing  him  away  from  the  proper 
track.  To  render  his  situation  still  more  perilous,  he  was  encum- 
bered with  a  heavy  ovei'coat,  and  was  carrying  liis  saddlebags  on 
his  arm  to  keep  them  dry.  Being  but  an  indifferent  swimmer,  he 
felt  considerable  alarm,  and  cherished  but  little  expectation  of  being 
delivered,  B\it  his  work  was  not  yet  finished,  and  by  the  good 
providence  of  God,  he  escaped  safe  to  land.* 

It  was  but  a  short  time  previous  to  this  escape  from  impending 
danger,  that  he  experienced  a  merciful  deliverance  from  a  calamity 

*  At  a  later  period  of  his  life,  Mr.  Lee  and  several  ministers  were  fording  a 
river,  somewhat  swollen.  Mr.  Lee  had  on  a  new  hat.  A  flaw  of  wind  sud- 
denly drove  his  hat  into  the  river,  and  the  current  r^dly  bore  it  away.  He 
checked  his  horse,  and  silently  watched  its  course.  On,  on  it  went.  Turning 
a  rueful  face  to  one  of  the  brethren,  he  said :  "  It  is  \vritten,  '  All  things  work 
together  for  good  to  them  that  love  God.'  I  'm  sure,  I  love  God.  But" — send- 
ing a  longing  look  after  his  hat,  he  said  —  "how  that  is  to  work  for  my  good 
I  am  at  a  loss  to  perceive."     The  hat  was  gone.  A 


THE     KEV.     JESSE     LEE.  129 

no  less  imminent,  but  of  a  different  kind.  His  general  health  had 
fallen  off,  and  his  affliction  was  so  severe  that  travelling  became 
painful,  and,  to  some  extent,  dangerous.  On  one  occasion,  while 
travelling  in  company  with  several  friends,  he  was  taken  so  vio- 
lently ill  on  the  road,  that  some  of  the  company  despaired  of  his 
life.  In  all  these  afflictions,  he  held  fast  to  his  hope  in  Christ,  and 
did  not  doubt  but  they  were  sent  in  mercy,  and  would  all  be  sanc- 
tified to  his  present  welfare  and  eternal  salvation.  Whom  the 
Lord  loveth,  He  chasteneth. 

On  the  12th  of  December,  Mr.  Lee  received  an  official  notice, 
informing  him  that  the  Rev.  Dr.  Coke,  accompanied  by  the  Rev. 
Messrs.  Whatcoat  and  Vasey,  had  arrived  in  America,  delegated 
with  authority  from  Mr.  Wesley,  to  erect  the  Societies  into  an  inde- 
pendent Ecclesiastical  organization,  under  a  form  of  government 
"the  outlines  of  which  had  been  supplied  by  Mr.  Wesley  himself. 
This  notification  was  received  only  thirteen. days  before  the  Con- 
ference was  to  assemble,  and  he  was  in  delicate  health,  and  five 
hundred    miles    from    the   place   appointed   for  its   session;    and, 
withal,  it  was  at  a  period  of  the  year  that  forbade  the  thought  of 
attempting  the  journey.     He  very  wisely,  therefore,  resolved  to  re- 
main on  his  circuit,  and  give  himself  to  such  employment  fo*-  the 
good  of  souls  as  the  state  of  his  health  and  the  season  of  the  year 
w^ould  allow  him  to  engage  in.     But  the  Conference  to  which  he 
was  called,  was  one  so  important  in   its  objects ;  so  efficient  in  its 
plans  for  the  furtherance  of  Methodism,  and  so  full,  comprehen- 
sive, and  durable,  in  its  principles  and  results,  that  any  history  of 
the  times  would  be  imperfect,  without  a  detailed  and  accurate  his- 
tory of  its  proceedings,  as  well  as  the  causes  leading  to  it,  and  the 
effects   it  produced  upon   the  form   and  character  of  Methodism. 
Indeed,  it  forms  a  most  important  event  in  the  religious  history  of 
the  United  States.     Entertaining  this  opinion,  no  apology  need  be 
made  for  the  space  given  to  the  subject. 

Methodism  was  introduced  into  America  by  a  series  of  Provi- 
dential  events.  Emigration  had  dotted  several  places,  isolated  and 
remote  from  each  other,  with  families  of  European  Methodists. 
And  when,  in  compliance  with  their  urgent  requests.  Preachers 
were  sent  over  from  England  as  helpers  of  their  faith,  they  had 
no  other  Ecclesiastical  authority  than  to  preach  the  gospel,  and  (o 


130  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

unite  believers  into  the  bonds  of  spiritual  fellowship.  They  were 
not  ordained  ;  and,  according  to  the  Ecclesiastical  regimen  of  their 
founder,  they  were  not  empowered  to  administer  the  Sacraments. 
They  did  not  lay  claim  to  the  prerogatives  and  powers  of  a  Church, 
but  desired  to  be  considered  as  religious  Societies,  acknowledging 
the  authority  and  enjoying  the  communion  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land. In  this  character,  and  avowing  it  as  their  sole  object  "  to 
spread  scriptural  holiness  over  these  lands,"  they  laboured  to  re- 
kindle the  waning  fires  of  the  Church,  and  multiply  the  number 
of  those  who  should  crowd  her  courts,  and  wait  at  her  altars  for 
the  Sacraments  of  Christianity.  But  in  this  labour  of  love,  they 
received  no  encouragement  from  the  ministry,  and  but  little  sym- 
pathy from  those  who  received  and  loved  them  as  servants  of  the 
Most  High  God.  Brought  into  the  fold,  and  enjoying  the  fellowship 
of  Christ,  the  people  claimed  the  right  to  all  the  privileges  secured  to 
believers,  according  to  the  promise  of  the  gospel.  Thej^  and  their 
children  were  unbaptized ;  and  they  ardently  desired  to  partake  of 
the  Holy  Communion.  But,  if  they  wei-e  not  refused  in  form,  they 
were  repelled  by  a  conscientious  repugnance  created  by  the  loose 
and  immoral  lives  of  the  clergy.  They  feared  to  be  partakers  of 
other  men's  sins ;  and  yet  the  desire  of  the  Ordinances  was  as  a 
live  coal  upon  their  spirits.  A  few  of  the  Preachers  sympathized 
with  them,  and  saw  no  good  reason  for  chaining  the  living  spirit 
of  Methodism  to  the  dead  carcass  of  the  Estabhshment.  But  the 
majority  clung  to  it  long  after  it  had  lost  all  signs  of  spirituality ; 
and  they  framed  laws  forbidding  the  administration  of  the  Sacra- 
ments, or  enforcing  their  reception  from  a  class  of  men  from  whose 
hands  the  blessed  elements  would  scarcely  escape  contamination. 
The  desire  that  craved  the  Sacraments,  and  the  feeling  that  spurned 
the  impure  clergy,  were  alike  the  workings  of  a  deep  and  profound 
spiritualism  of  heart.  The  only  real  matter  of  surprise  in  the  his- 
tory of  these  things  is,  that  enlightened,  strong-minded,  and  affec- 
tionate Methodist  Preachers,  should  have  so  long  refused  the  adop- 
tion of  measures  that  conscience  and  revelation  would  have  justified, 
to  meet  a  demand  that  had  its  origin  in  the  first  love  of  the  Christian 
heart.  The  transactions  already  described,  at  the  Broken  Back  Church 
in  1779,  were  only  the  consummation  of  a  long-suppressed  anxiety 
goaded  to  despair  by  the  clamours  of  conscience,  and  the  with- 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  131 

drawal    of    hope.     These   just  demands  for  the  Sacraments  had 
reached  the  ears  of  Mr.  Wesley.     But  what  could  he  do  ?     With 
very  little  confidence  in  the  spiritual  authority  of  the  Bishops,  he 
yet  acknowledged  a  civil  allegiance  to  them ;  and  one  of  them  ex- 
ercised  Ecclesiastical   jurisdiction    in  America.      And   without   a 
solitary  scruple  as  to  his  own  just  and  equal  right,  to  ordain  to  the 
holy  ministry,  with  that  of  the  proudest  dignitary  that  occupied  a 
position  on  the  bench  of  Bishops,  he  yet  hesitated  to  meet  what,  to 
our  apprehension,  he  ought  to  have  regarded  as  a  solemn  scriptural 
demand.     But   Mr.   Wesley  was   as   conscientious   as    those  who 
looked  to  him  for   counsel  and  assistance.     But  relief,  in  a  form 
that  would  satisfy  all,  and  set  conscience  at  liberty,  was  at  hand. 
The  war  that  established  the  Independence  of  America,  nullified 
the  jurisdiction  of  the  Bishop  of  London,  and  released  Mr.  Wesley 
from  all  the  obligations  of  civil  allegiance  to  him  ;  and  he  "  violated 
no  order,  and  invaded  no  man's  right"  by  ordaining  ministers  for 
America.     Heretofore,  in    accordance   with   the  example  of  Mr. 
Wesley,  the  Methodists  had  maintained  some  kind  of  identity, — 
if  that  can  be  called  identity  which  had  no  affinity  in  natui-e,  and 
no  unity  in  fact, — with  the  Church  of.  England  as  it  existed  in  this 
country.     But  the  events  that  produced  our  national  Independence, 
destroyed  the  power  of  the  Church,  and  leaving  it  without  civil 
support,  and  almost  without  sympathy,  it  fell  prostrate  and  power- 
less, a  mass  of  superannuation.     Its  parishes,  heretofore,  for  the 
most  part,  without  members,  were  now  left  almost  entirely  without 
ministers.     The  ante-revolutionary  agreement  between  the  M<itho- 
dists  and  the  Church  of  England  was  dissolved,  and  to  preserve 
their  own  Ecclesiastical  existence,  as  well  as  to  provide  for  the  now 
increasing  multitudes  that  everywhere  looked  up  to  them  for  the 
bread  of  life,  the  Methodists  were  compelled  to  assert  their  Ecclesi- 
astical independence.     They  had  the  indisputable  right  to  do  this ; 
and  there  was  no  one  possessed  of  authority  to  forbid  it.     The  or- 
ganization of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  was  not  in  any  sense 
of  the  word  schisviatical,  as  there  was  no  religious  body  for  them 
to  divide.     It  was  not  even  a  separation,  as  they  were  in  unity 
with  no  Ecclesiastical  body  in  the  country.     For  whatever  the  na- 
ture of  the  ties  that  held  them  in  attachment  to  the  English  Church, 
they  certainly  were  not  civil,  and  they  did  not  possess  any  of  the 


132  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

elements  of  an  Ecclesiastical  covenant  or  compact.  The  English 
Church  exercised  no  control  over  their  opinions  or  their  movements  ; 
and  seemed,  so  far  as  its  authority  or  spirit  was  embodied  in,  or 
represented  by,  the  clergy,  to  claim  no  other  connexion  than  the 
license  to  ridicule  their  pious  feelings,  or  the  liberty  to  denounce 
their  rights  and  oppose  their  progress.  And  so  far  as  the  Metho- 
dists were  concerned,  they  held  their  Conferences,  made  their  ap- 
pointments, fulfilled  their  ministry,  and  multiplied  their  Societies, 
with  the  unrestrained  freedom  of  men  who  knew  no  code  of  laws 
but  the  Bible,  and  only  acknowledged  allegiance  to  God.  Indeed, 
v/hen  all  the  circumstances  of  the  parties  are  considered  and  con- 
trasted, the  connexion,  whatever  it  was,  for  it  had  nothing  visible 
or  tangible  in  it,  is  an  anomaly  that  is  not  only  strange  and  inex- 
plicable, but  for  which,  if  regard  for  Mr.  Wesley  be  taken  out  of 
the  way,  no  satisfactory  reason  can  be  given.  All  this,  however, 
as  it  shows  their  confiding  acquiescence  in  the  judgment  of  Mr. 
Wesley,  and  their  unambitious  desires  with  respect  to  Ecclesiastical 
titles  and  pi-erogatives,  is  creditable  to  the  Methodists.  A  better 
illustration  of  the  unselfish  nature  of  true  religion,  or  a  stronger 
proof  of  disinterested  zeal  for  God  and  the  souls  of  men,  could  not 
be  given  than  is  furnished  by  this  period  of  Methodist  history. 

The  increasing  success  that  annually  crowned  the  efforts  of  the 
Methodists  in  America  multiplied  the  applicants  for  the  Sacraments, 
and  lessened  the  reasons  for  withholding  them.  Mr.  Wesley,  to 
whom  they  all  looked  for  direction  and  relief,  had  long  and  patiently 
weighed  the  circumstances  of  the  case,  and  was  now  prepared  to 
provide  for  these  "  poor  sheep  in  the  wilderness."  In  February, 
1784,  he  communicated  to  Dr.  Coke  his  designs  respecting  the 
Societies  in  America,  and  unfolded  a  plan  for  their  more  perfect 
Ecclesiastical  organization.  And  in  the  following  autumn,  having 
invested  the  Doctor  with  full  powers  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  his 
measures  into  operation,  he  despatched  him,  in  company  with  the 
Rev.  Messrs.  Whatcoat  and  Vasey,  to  America.  These  ministers 
arrived  in  the  city  of  New  York,  on  the  3d  of  November ;  and  on 
the  14th,  the  two  first  named  met  with  Mr.  Asbury  at  Barrett's 
Chapel,  in  the  state  of  Delaware.  Here,  Mr.  Asbury  \Yas  first  in- 
formed of  the  object  for  which  they  had  been  sent  into  the  country 
by  Mr.  Wesley,  and  he  was  greatly  perplexed  by  the  news  they 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  133 

communicated,  as  well  as  at  a  loss  how  to  act  with  regard  to  so 
much  of  the  plan  as  concerned  himself.  "  The  design  of  organizing 
the  Methodists  into  an  Independent  Episcopal  Church  was  opened 
to  the  Preachers  present,*  and  after  due  consultation,  it  was  agreed 
upon,  as  the  best  mode  of  proceeding  in  the  matter,  to  call  a  Con- 
ference of  all  the' Preachers  in  the  connection,  to  meet  in  Baltimore 
on  Christmas-day,  for  the  purpose  of  considering  the  subject.f 
There  were,  at  the  time,  about  ninety  Preachers  attached  to  the 
Conferences  in  the  United  States.  Plow  many  of  these  attended 
the  Conference  in  Baltimore  is  not  certainly  known.  Dr.  Coke 
says,  there  were  "  near  sixty."  But  at  the  time  appointed  for  its 
session,  the  Conference  was  formally  opened ;  and  after  due  and 
prayerful  consideration,  "  it  was  unanimously  agreed  that  circum- 
stances made  it  expedient  for  them  to  become  a  separate  body, 
under  the  denomination  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.":}:  In 
doing  this  they  said  they  "  followed  the  counsel  of  Mr.  John  Wes- 
ley, who  recommended  the  Episcopal  mode  of  Church  government." 

The  fonn  of  government  adopted  by  the  Conference  was  not  only 
declared  to  be  Episcopal,  but  the  meaning  affixed  to  that  term  by 
the  body  was  also  defined.  In  the  Minutes  of  that  Conference  pub- 
lished in  1785,  the  following  record  is  found  on  the  fii'st  page : 

"  Ques.  3.  As  the  Ecclesiastical  as  well  as  civil  affairs  of  these 
United  States  liave  passed  through  a  very  considerable  change  by 
the  Revolution,  what  plan  of  Church  government  shall  we  hereafter 
pursue  ? 

'^Ans.  We  will  form  ourselves  into  an  Episcopal  Church  unde? 
the  direction  of  Superintendents,  Elders,  Deacons,  and  Helpers,  ac- 
cording to  the  forms  of  ordination  annexed  to  our  liturgy, §  and  the 
form  of  Discipline  set  forth  in  these  Minutes." 

A  revised  form  of  this  Discipline,  published  in  1787,  enters  more 
elaborately  into  the  reasons  for  forming  themselves  into  an  Inde- 
pendent Church,  and  defines  with  a  more  cautious  accuracy  the 
nature  and  powers  of  the   Episcopacy  that  entered  so  essentially 

*  About  twelve  had  been  drawn  togetlier  by  Mr.  Asbury  to  meet  Dr.  CoKe. 
t  Asbury's  Journal,  vol.  i.  pp.  376-8. 
X  Minutes  of  Conference  for  the  year  1785. 

§  The  Prayer  Book  of  1784,  prepared  by  Mr.  Wesley,  and  sent  to  "  the  Me. 
.'hodists  in  America,"  by  Dr.  Coke.     This  was  their  liturgy. 


134  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

into  the  composition  of  their  Ecclesiastical  organization.*  Of  this 
edition  of  the  Discipline,  "  Section  III."  contains  a  definition  of 
"  the  Nature  and  Constitution  of  our  Church,"  in  these  words  : 

"  We  are  thoroughly  convinced,  that  the  Church  of  England,  to 
which  we  have  been  united,  is  deficient  in  several  of  the  most  im- 
portant parts  of  Christian  discipline,  and  that  (a  few  ministers  and 
members  excepted)  it  has  lost  the  life  and  power  of  religion.  We 
are  not  ignorant  of  the  spirit  and  designs  it  has  ever  discovered  in 
Europe,  of  rising  to  pre-eminence  and  worldly  dignities  by  virtue  of 
a  National  Establishment,  and  by  the  most  servile  devotion  to  the 
will  of  temporal  governors  ;  and  we  fear,  the  same  spirit  will  lead 
the  same  Church  in  these  United  States  (tho'  altered  in  its  name) 
to  similar  designs  and  attempts,  if  the  number  and  strength  of  its 
members  will  ever  afford  a  probability  of  success,  and  particularly, 
to  obtain  a  National  Establishment,  which  we  cordially  abhor,  as  the 
great  bane  of  truth  and  holiness,  the  greatest  impediment  in  the 
world  to  the  progress  of  vital  Christianity. 

"  For  these  reasons  we  have  thought  it  our  duty  to  form  our- 
selves into  an  Independent  Church.  And  as  the  most  excellent 
mode  of  Church  g-overnment,  according  to  our  maturest  judgment, 
is  that  of  a  moderate  Episcopacy ;  and  as  we  are  persuaded  that 
the  uninterrupted  succession  of  Bishops  from  tlie  AjMstlcs  can  be 
proved  neither  from  Scripture  nor  antiquity  ;  we  therefore  have 
constituted  ourselves  into  an  Episcopal  Churchy  under  the  direction 
of  Bishops,  Elders,  Deacons,  and  Preachers,  according  to  the 
forms  of  ordination  annexed  to  our  Prayer  Book,  and  the  regulations 
laid  down  in  this  form  of  Discipline." 

The  reasons  here  given  for  the  organization  of  the  Church,  are 
such  as  every  serious  reader  must  approve  as  sufficient  and  impe- 
rative. And  the  mode  of  government  adopted  is  expressly  declared 
to  coincide  with  their  "  maturest  judgment,"  both  as  to  its  excel- 
lency and  its  suitableness  for  the  great  work  in  which  they  were 
engaged.  The  experience  of  more  than  sixty  years,  during  which 
the  system  has  been  tried,  as  by  fire,  confirms  the  judgment  ex- 
pressed by  our  fathers,  and  indicates  a  more  than  human  agency 
in  guiding  their  judgment,  and  controlling  their  decisions   in  that 

*  This  is  the  first  edition  of  the  Discipline,  in  which  the  diflerent  subjects 
are  "  arranged  under  appropriate  heads." 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  135 

eventful  Conference.  In  adopting  the  Episcopal  mode  of  Church 
government,  however,  they  disclaimed  all  those  additions  of  pomp, 
dignity,  and  power,  that  an  ignorant  and  superstitious  age  of  the 
Church  had  annexed  to  the.  Episcopal  office  and  prerogative.  The 
Episcopacy  of  Methodism  is  derived,  dependent,  and  responsible. 
It  claims  no  jure  divino  authority,  to  "  lord  it  over  God's  heritage  ;" 
nor  was  it  invested  with  any  attributes  of  Ecclesiastical  indepen- 
dence of  law  or  jurisdiction.  The  action  of  the  Conference 
preceding  the  creation  of  the  office  shows  that  in  the  "  constitution 
of  our  Church"  the  Conference  is  superior  in  authority  to  the 
Episcopacy.  It  forms  no  objection  to  this  position  that  Mr.  Wesley 
invested  Dr.  Coke  with  Episcopal  prerogatives,  and  authorized  him 
to  confer  the  same  upon  Mr.  Asbury.  For  over  this  arrangement 
the  Confei-ence  held  a  negative,  as  is  evident  from  the  fact  of  voting 
to  receive  them,  and  confer  upon  them  Episcopal  powers.  So  also 
Mr.  Asbury  regarded  the  matter,  as  is  clear  from  his  resolution  not 
to  accept  the  office,  unless  the  appointment  of  Mr.  Wesley  was  first 
sanctioned  by  the  Conference.*  The  Episcopal  office,  therefore,  is 
derived  from  the  ministry  by  election  and  consecration.  Even  then 
its  authority  is  limited,  its  duties  well  defined,  and  it  is  held  to  a 
strict  accountability  by  the  body  conferring  the  power,  to  exercise 
its  functions.  It  was  for  these  reasons  it  was  denominated  a  mode- 
rate Episcopacy.  Such  was  the  Episcopal  office  as  constituted  at 
the  organization  of  the  Church  m  1784;  and  so,  in  all  important 
respects,  it  remains  to  the  present  time.  The  changes  it  may  have 
undergone  have  consisted  mainly  in  multiplying  its  duties,  without 
enlarging  its  powers  or  lessening  its  responsibilities.  Its  true  posi- 
tion in  our  Ecclesiastical  economy  is  that  of  "  one  under  authority," 
but  having  the  chai'ge  and  oversight  of  others,  as  the  chief  execu- 
tive officer  of  the  Church.  But  it  has  no  power  to  make  laws,  or 
to  ordain  rites,  ceremonies,  and  observances  for  the  Church.  All  this 
was  certainly  implied  in  the  terms  of  the  agreement  to  form  them- 
selves into  an  independent  Church  under  the  direction  of  a  mode- 
rate Episcopacy.  But,  knowing  the  tendency  of  power  to  consoli- 
dation and  enlargement,  the  Conference  was  careful  not  to  leave 
the  position  of  its  chief  Ecclesiastical  officer  to  be  determined  bv 
implication,  or  to  be  guided  in  his  functions  by  inference.    Hence 

*  Asbury's  Journal,  vo'.  i.  p.  376. 


136  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

after  defining  that  a  "  Bishop  is  to  be  constituted  by  the  election  of 
a  majority  of  the  Conference,  and  the  laying  on  of  hands  of  a  Bishop, 
and  the  Elders  present,"  it  settles  the  nature  and  extent  of  the  authority 
committed  to  his  office.  It  is  his  duty  "  to  preside  as  a  Moderatoi 
in  our  Conferences ;  to  fix  the  appointments  of  the  Preachers  for 
the  several  circuits ;  and  in  the  intervals  of  Conference,  to  change, 
receive,  or  suspend  Preachers,  as  necessity  may  require  ;  to  travel 
through  as  many  circuits  as  he  can,  and  to  settle  all  the  spiritual 
business  of  the  societies."*  In  the  Conference  the  Bishop  presides 
as  Moderator,  without  authority  to  negative  any  action  of  the  body.  As 
late  as  1806,  according  to  the  Rev.  W.  Watters,f  in  case  of  an  equal 
division  in  the  Conference,  he  exercised  the  right  of  giving  the  cast- 
ing vote.  At  a  Conference  held  in  Kent  county,  Delaware,  April  28th, 
1779,  after  determining  the  point  that  Mr.  Asbury  "  ought'  to  act 
as  General  Assistant  in  America,"  the  question  was  asked,  "  How- 
far  shall  his  power  extend?  Ans.  On  hearing  every  preacher  for 
and  against  what  is  in  debate,  the  right  of  determination  shall  rest 
with  him,  according  to  the  Minutes.":}:    This  was  an  extraordinary 

*  Discipline,  ed.  of  1787,  p.  7.  The  author  prefers  to  quote  this  edition  of 
the  Discipline,  because  it  is  on  this  subject  an  improvement  on  that  of  1784, 
both  in  form  and  substance.  The  whole  discipline  of  1784  is  comprised  in  a 
form  of  Questions  and  Answers,  and  also  retains  the  original  title  of  "  Superin- 
tendent." Thus:  "  Ques.  26.  What  is  the  office  of  a  Superintendent?  Ans. 
To  ordain  Siiperintenderits ,  Elders,  and  Deacons  ;  to  preside  as  a  Moderator  in 
our  Conferences ;  to  fix  the  appointments  of  the  Preachers  for  the  several  cir- 
cuits;  and  in  the  intervals  of  the  Conference,  to  change,  receive,  or  suspend 
Preachers,  as  necessity  may  require,  and  to  receice  appeals  from  the  Preachers 
and  people,  and  decide  them." 

"N.B.  No  person  shall  be  ordained  a  Super'uite7ide7it,  Elder,  or  Deacon, 
without  the  consent  of  a  majority  of  the  Conference  and  the  consent  and  imposi- 
tion of  hands  of  a  Superintendent,  except  in  the  instance  provided  for  in  the 
29th  Minute."  This  exception  is  in  case  of  the  cessation  of  the  office,  "by 
death,  expulsion,  or  otherwise." 

"  Ques.  27.  To  whom  is  the  Superintendent  amenable  for  his  conduct  ?  Ans. 
To  the  Conference  :  who  have  power  to  expel  him  for  improper  conduct,  if  they 
see  it  necessary."  In  the  answer  to  the  26th  question  above,  the  reader  will 
perceive  in  the  last  sentence,  which  is  put  in  italics,  a  marked  difference  in 
terms,  from  the  language  of  the  same  rule  in  the  Discipline  of  1787,  as  quoted 
in  the  text. 

t  Life,  p.  105. 

t  According  to  the  Minutes."  At  this  period  the  "  Larger  Minutes,"  con- 
nisting  of  "  Conversations  between  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wesley  and  others  ;  from  \he 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  137 

grant  of  power,  justified,  it  may  be,  by  the  circumstances  of  the 
case,  and  containing  a  most  positive  declaration  of  the  unbounded 
confidence  of  the  Conference  in  the  integrity  of  Mr.  Asbury.  It 
is  a  beautiful  exhibition  of  the  unselfish  nature  of  the  subject  of 
this  confidence,  that  he  never  gave  them  occasion  to  consider  it 
misplaced.  But,  as  we  have  seen,  in  the  more  complete  and 
perfect  organization  of  the  Church  all  power  was  reduced  to  just 
limits,  and  brought  within  the  control  of  regularly  prescribed 
statutes.  How  long  after  the  period  at  which  Mr.  Walters  wrote, 
the  Bishops  exercised  the  right  of  giving  "  the  casting  vote,"  we 
have  not  been  able  to  ascertain;  but  it  has  long  since  ceased.  In 
the  Annual  Conferences  they  preside  as  Moderators  over  their 
deliberations,  without  any  right  to  vote,  and  with  no  other  au- 
thority over  them  than  to  restrict  their  proceedings  to  such  matters 
as  come  within  the  prescribed  statutes  of  the  Discipline.  They 
also,  in  right  of  their  office,  preside  in  the  General  Conference,  but 
do  not  enter  into  its  debates,  and  have  no  right  to  vote.  Still, 
their  opinions  are  often  sought,  and  are  justly  received  with  great 
deference  and  respect.* 

But  the  ground  assumed  by  the  Conference  of  1784,  in  forming 
themselves  into  "  an  Episcopal  Church,"  extends  further  than  the 
simple  recognition  of  the  Episcopal,  as  a  most  excellent  mode  of 
Church  government;  and  they  did  more  than  merely  to  create  the 
office,  and  affix  limits  to  the  exercise  of  its  powers.  An  exami- 
nation of  our  Ecclesiastical  system  will  issue  in  the  conviction  that 
the  principle  of  a  true  Scriptural  Episcopacy  pervades  every 
department  of  our  Church.  From  the  General  Conference  down 
to  the  least  influential  ofRce  known  to  the  system,  everything  is 
constructed  upon  the  great  all-pervading  principle  of  Superin- 
tendence.    A   spiritual   oversight — watching  over  each   other  for 

year  1744"  to  the  period  in  question,  constituted  the  Ecclesiastical  Discipline  of 
Methodism.  The  resolution,  therefore,  restricting  Mr.  Asbury  to  such  a  deter- 
mination of  questions  as  accorded  with  "  the  Minutes,"  was  designed  to  hedge 
in  the  otherwise  unlimited  grant  of  power  conferred  by  the  resolution  ;  and  to 
give  legality  only  to  such  determinations  as  corresponded  with  the  letter  or 
spirit  of  the  authorized  regimen  of  the  Societies. 

*  As  late  as  1808,  the  Bishops,  as  will  hereafter  be  seen,  offered  resolutions 
in  the  General  Conference,  if  they  did  not  discuss  them. 


138  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

good — is  the  spirit  that  preserves  the  integrity,  and  perpetuates  the 
vitality  of  Methodism.  A  well  known  principle  of  English  law 
acknowledges  the  king  as  supreme,  and  recognises  him  as  present 
everywhere.  The  same  principle  holds  good  with  regard  to  Me- 
thodism. The  General  Conference,  as  the  source  of  law  and  au- 
thority in  the  Church,  is  represented  so  entirely  in  every  department 
of  the  Ecclesiastical  government,  that  it  may  be  almost  said  to  be 
everyivhcre.  In  the  persons  and  powers  of  its  representatives,  the 
authority  of  the  General  Conference  is  felt  in  every  ramification 
of  official  influence.  The  Bishop  is  the  first  and  highest  executive 
officer  of  the  Conference.*  In  the  absence  of  the  Bishop,  the 
Presiding  Elder  stands  forth  as  his  accredited  representative ;  and 
he  in  turn  is  represented  by  the  Preacher  in  charge,  who  transmits 
to  the  Class-Leader  the  authority  to  supply  his  place  in  carrying 
out  the  designs  of  the  organization  in  spreading  scriptural  holiness 
in  the  earth.  Thus  from  the  fountain  of  power  there  is  a  regular 
transmission  of  official  authority  to  the  very  extremities  of  the 
system.  The  circulation  is- regular,  uniform,  and  invariable. 
And  the  ease  and  freedom  with  which  everything  moves  in  its 
appointed  sphere,  and  the  efficiency  of  the  whole  in  producing  a 
most  perfect  developement  of  organized  Christianity,  and  in  pro- 
moting its  one  glorious  design  of  bringing  souls  to  God,  is  a 
matter  that  creates  the  grateful  admiration  of  its  friends,  no  less 
strongly  than  it  excites  the  surprise  and  dislike  of  its  foes.f  It  is 
not  pretended  that  the  organization  of  the  Church  was  in  nothing 
defective,  or  in  everything  perfect.     Error  and   mistake   attaches 

*  "But  while  he  superintends  the  whole  work,  he  cannot  interfere  with  the 
particular  charge  of  any  of  the  Preachers  in  their  Stations.  To  see  that  the 
Preachers  fill  their  places  with  propriety,  and  to  understand  the  state  of  every 
station  or  circuit,  that  he  may  the  better  make  the  appointments  of  the  Preach- 
ers, is,  no  doubt,  no  small  part  of  his  duty;  but  he  has  nothing  to  do  with  re- 
ceiving, censuring,  or  excluding  members:  this  belongs  wholly  to  the  Stationed 
Preacher  and  members."  Rev.  W.  Watters,  Life,  p.  105.  The  exception 
here  made,  by  Mr.  Walters,  to  the  Episcopal  prerogative  is,  no  doubt,  as  sound 
and  correct  in  its  application  to  the  authority  of  a  Presiding  Elder. 

t  For  a  more  e.xtendcd  treatise  on  the  nature  of  our  Ecclesiastical  government, 
the  reader  will  do  well  to  consult  "  Notes  to  the  Discipline,"  by  Dr.  Coke  and 
Bishop  Asbury,  now  happily  brought  within  the  reach  of  the  general  reader,  by 
(he  admirable  work  of  Mr.  Emory,  entitled  "  History  of  the  Discipline  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church." 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  139 

jO  everything  human.  But  it  is  certainly  no  meagre  proof  of  the 
»visdom  of  our  fathers,  that  the  principles  of  the  government 
adopted  by  them  still  constitute  the  groundwork  of  the  compact 
and  extended  superstructure  of  Methodism  ;  and  the  measures 
then  adopted  are  still  efficient  in  action,  and  available  for  all  the 
ends  of  their  institution.  Their  work  was  honourable,  and  its 
results  have  been  glorious.  A  numerous,  enlightened,  and  en- 
larging posterity,  respect  their  judgments  and  approve  of  their 
doings. 

But  the  organization  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  com- 
plete as  it  was  in  itself,  and  beneficial  and  Vvide-spread  as  have 
been  its  effects,  has  other  aspects  and  connexions  than  those  of 
mere  denominational  concern.  In  assuming  independent  Ecclesi- 
astical rights,  they  severed  all  the  relations  that,  previous  to  the 
Revolution,  had  united  them  to  the  Church  of  England  as  it  exist- 
ed in  America ;  and  they  dissolved  all  connexion  with  the  clergy 
and  laity  who  still  adhered  to  a  foreign  spiritual  jurisdiction.  Nor 
is  this  all.  The  renunciation  of  the  unscriptural  and  erroneous 
doctrine  of  Apostolical  Succession,  as  they  did  in  their  declaration 
"  Of  the  nature  and  constitution  of  the  Church,"  brought  down 
upon  them  a  strain  of  ridicule  and  denunciation  that,  with  a  won- 
derful fecundity  of  character  and  consistency,  has  preserved  its 
identity  of  language  and  spirit  to  the  present  times.  Whatever 
their  confidence  in  the  goodness  of  their  cause,  both  with  regard 
to  its  lawfulness,  and  its  conformity  to  the  word  of  God,  it  was 
certainly  trusting  .too  much  to  the  charity  and  justice  of  unsancti- 
fied  humanity  to  anticipate  the  approbation  of  any  one,  who,  upon 
any  ground  whatever,  might  take  the  liberty  of  opposing  it.  Ac- 
cordingly, it  was  not  long  before,  upon  the  occasion  of  presenting 
the  congratulatory  address  of  the  Church  to  General  Washington, 
the  press  opened  its  mouth  and  demanded  to  know,  "  How  came 
Dr.  Coke  to  be  a  Bishop  ?  Who  consecrated  him  ?"*  Thus 
evincing  a  temper  of  uncharitableness  that,  running  through  a 
multitude  of  writers,  must  have  found  its  consummation  of  unkind 
ness  and  injustice  when  Dr.  Hawks  attributed  the  Episcopacy  of 
Methodism  to  the  ambition  of  Coke  and  the  dotage  of  Wesley  !f 

*  Emory's  "  Defence  of  our  Fathers,"  p.  83,  ed.  1827. 
t  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  Virginia,  pp.  170-171. 


140  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

Various  as  have  been  tlic  grounds  upon  which  Protestant  Episco- 
pal writers  have  decried  the  organization  of  the  Church,  they  must 
have  the  credit  of  consistency  and  uniformity  with  regard  to  the 
spirit  in  which  they  have  ridiculed  its  ministry  as  spurious,  and  its 
Sacraments  as  invalid  and  unsanctifying.  And  while  there  is  very 
little  reason  for  doubting  that  a  large  measure  of  this  opposition  is 
traceable  to  the  success  of  Methodism,  and  the  proof  thereby  fur- 
nished of  its  efficiency  in  promoting  the  great  design  of  the  gospel  in 
winning  souls  to  Christ,  it  will  not  be  denied  that  a  sincere  love  of 
truth,  checked,  however,  and  controlled  by  prejudice  and  an  imper- 
fect view  of  the  Christian  system.,  has  actuated  others. 

Among  the  grounds  of  hostility  to  the  IMethodist  Episcopal 
Church,  the  first,  and  for  a  long  period  the  one  most  zealously  in- 
sisted upon,  belongs  to  a  class  of  theological  subjects  that  the  na- 
ture of  the  present  work  precludes  from  a  very  extended  conside- 
ration. The  opinion  referred  to  is  that  which  denies  Mr.  Wesley's 
right  to  confer  ministerial  authority  by  ordination ;  and  the  contro- 
versy involves  the  whole  question  of  the  origination  of  ministerial 
rights :  whether  they  are  conferred  by  ordination  ;  or  are  derived 
directly  and  personally  from  Christ.  The  nature  of  our  present 
undertaking,  and  the  limits  we  have  assigned  for  its  completion, 
will  not  allow  us  to  traverse  this  extended  field,  much  less  can  we 
explore  its  parts  and  turn  up  from  its  depths  the  facts  and  argu- 
ments that  demonstrate  the  scripturalness  of  our  ministry,  the  va-  ^  yj 
idity  of  our  Sacraments,  and  consequently  the  lawfulness  of  Mr. 
Wesley's  proceedings  in  the  premises.  That  these  proceedings 
were  scriptural,  few  familiar  with  them,  and  who  are  careful  to 
study  the  grounds  on  which  they  rest  for  authority,  will  hesitate  to 
oelieve.  But  this  subject  falls  so  entii'ely  within  the  limits  of  an- 
other province  of  theologicaT  investigation,  that,  after  referring  the 
-eader  to  works  on  the  nature  and  constitution  of  the  Christian 
ministry,  and  to  those  comprehended  in  the  controversy  on  the 
dogma  of  Apostolical  Succession,  we  must  dismiss  it  from  our 
pages. 

/rhere  is  one  other  ground  of  opposition  to  the  Methodist  Epis- 
topal  Church,  which  has  occasioned  much  invective,  and  is  still 
ihe  theme  of  untutored  misrepresentation  and  frothy  declamation. 
It  respects  the  intention  of  Mr.  Wesley,  in  the  ordination  of  Dr. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  141 

Coke  and  his  co-operation  in  the  organization  of  tlic  Church.  It 
is  gravely  denied  that  he  had  any  intention  to  confer  Ecclesiastical 
powers  in  the  one  case,  or  any  participation  whatever  in  the  pro- 
ceedings of  the  other.  As  this  is  strictly  within  the  plan  we  have 
laid  down  for  ourselves,  it  will  not  be  out  of  place  to  enter  into  a 
somewhat  detailed  examination  of  the  matter. 

Dr.  Chapman,  with  what  seems  a  customary  disregard  of  facts, 
and  certainly  betrays  great  and  inexcusable  ignorance  of  the  sub- 
ject on  which  he  was  engaged  in  writing,  declares  that  the  cere- 
mony enacted  in  Bristol,  on  the  2d  of  September,  1784,  was  not 
an  ordination,  but  only  the  blessing  of  a  good  man  bestowed  upon 
his  fellow-labourer  about  to  enter  upon  a  distant  and  perilous 
work,*  After  quoting  the  language  of  the  instrument  sent  by  Mr. 
Wesley  to  the  Societies  in  America,  by  Dr.  Coke,  and  as  a  testi- 
monial of  his  consecration  to  the  Episcopal  office.  Dr.  Chapman, 
in  contradiction  of  the  fact  stated  in  the  document  he  was  quoting, 
pi'oceeds  to  say : 

"  But  if,  by  this  imposition  of  hands,  anything  more  was  in- 
tended than  the  blessing  of  a  good  old  man  upon  his  fellow- 
labourer  in  the  ministry,  or  if  the  word  Superintendent  was  de- 
signed to  be  used  synonymous  with  Bishop ;  then  are  we  called 
upon  to  believe  the  strange  anomaly,  that  one  presbyter,  as  Mr. 
Wesley  styles  himself  in  the  instrument,  can  advance  another  to 
a  higher  order  in  the  priesthood  than  himself  possessed,"  &c. 
Again : 

'■'■But  the  truth  is,  no  sudi  2^ower  ivas  claimed,  and  no  such  pro- 
tnotion  tvas  intended.  Soon  after  the  ceremony  had  been  per- 
formed. Dr.  Coke  left  England,  and,  arriving  in  America,  forthwith 
laid  his  hands  upon  Mr.  Asbury,  who  was  to  be  united  with  him 
in  the  proposed  superintendence.  For  some  time,  they  contented 
themselves  with  their  original  title ;  but,  at  length,  sensible  of  its 
ambiguous  character,  they  concluded  upon  a  change,  and  an- 
nounced themselves  to  the  public,  in  an  address  to  the  Father  of 
his  Country,  as  '  Bishops  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.'  " 

"  With  what  propriety,  let  the   benevolent  founder  of  the  sect 

*  Sermons  upon  the  Ministry,  Worship,  and  Doctrines  of  the  Protestant  Epia 
copal  Church,  by  G.  T.  Chapman,  pp.  112,  113-116. 


142  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

himself  attest."  He  then  quotes  Wesley's  letter  to  Asbury,  against 
being  called  Bishop,  and  asks  : 

"And  now,  brethren,  after  the  recital  of  language  alike  per- 
spicuous and  emphatic,  I  ask  you  if  it  can  be  seriously  believed 
that  its  reverend  author  ever  imagined  himself  authorized^  or  that 
he  ever  designed,  to  consecrate  any  man  to  the  Episcopal  office 
and  dignity?  It  is  impossible;  or,  if  it  be  possible,  it  is  at  least 
equally  rational  to  believe  that  black  is  white,  and  white  black." 

Once  more :  speaking  a  second  time  of  the  letter  to  Bishop 
Asbury,  he  says  : 

"  It  explains  what  was  before  equivocal  in  the  transaction  of 
Bristol."  It  "  is  not  language  to  be  used  by  the  supposed  ordainer 
of  him  who  ordained  Asbury.  It  rather  indicates  grief  and  indig- 
nation,  that  his  clerical  blessing  upon  Coke,  his  probable  imitation 
of  the  incident  recorded  in  the  thirteenth  chapter  of  Acts,  which 
was  not  ordination  to  the  ministry,  should  have  been  so  grossly 
misconceived." 

Whatever  may  be  our  views  of  the  position  and  opinions  avowed 
in  these  extracts  from  Dr.  Chapman,  there  is  no  ground  or  possi- 
bility of  misapprehending  his  meaning.  This  is  distinctly  an- 
nounced, especially  in  the  sentences  we  have  italicised.  He  denies 
that  the  setting  apart  of  Dr.  Coke,  in  Bristol,  September  1784,  was 
an  ordination,  either  in  the  act  itself,  or  in  the  intention  of  Mr. 
Wesley  in  performing  the  act.  The  right  of  Mr.  "VA^esley  to  con- 
secrate to  the  Episcopal  office,  which  he  also  raises,  is  a  distinct 
question,  belonging  to  another  department  of  theology,  that,  for  rea- 
sons heretofore  given,  we  waive  the  consideration  of,  without,  how- 
ever, yielding  aught  upon  the  subject.  The  other,  is  a  question  of 
fact,  lying  at  the  foundation  of  our  Ecclesiastical  organization,  that 
we  may  not  omit  to  consider.  To  say  these  declarations  originated 
in  ignorance,  would  be  a  charitable  apology  for  their  author ;  but, 
in  affirming,  as  he  does  on  page  116,  that  he  was  possessed  of  the 
documents  in  the  case,  he  exempts  himself  from  all  the  offices  of 
charity,  and  demands  judgment  unmixed  with  mercy  in  the  adjudi- 
cation of  the  subject.  Again :  The  question  here  raised  by  Dr. 
Chapman  is  not  whether  the  Episcopacy  established  by  Mr.  Wesley 
was  "authorized  and  genuine,"  in  the  opinions  he,  and  other  Pro- 
testant Episcopal  writers,  entertain  of  the   Episcopal   office;  but 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  '         143 

ivhether  it  was  su  in  the  judgment  aC  Mr.  Wesley  himself.  On  the 
page,  and  in  the  connexio  i  just  referred  to,  he  denies  in  the  most 
posiiive  terms,  that  the  Episcopacy  of  Methodism  "  was  considered 
by  its  founder  and  first  Superintendent,  to  be  authorized  and 
genuine."  And  he  seeks  to  strengthen  his  denial  by  the  declara- 
tion, "  All  these  documents"  bearing  upon  the  transaction,  "  I  have 
in  my  possession."  Here,  then,  we  join  issue  with  Dr.  Chapman, 
and  all  who,  following  his  unfortunate  example,  have  so  strangely 
misconceived,  or  grossly  perverted  "  these  documents."  We  need 
not,  for  the  disproof  of  these  vaunting  declarations,  go  beyond  the 
documents  themselves.  The  testimonial  of  the  consecration  of  Dr. 
Coke  to  the  Episcopal  office,  is  sufficient  fo-r  all  our  purposes, 
although  we  may  refer  to  other  documents  and  facts : 

"  To  all  to  whom  these  presents  shall  cotne,  John  Wesley,  late 
Fellow  of  Lincoln  College,  in  Oxford,  Presbyter  of  the  Church  of 
England,  sendeth  greeting : 

"  Whereas,  many  of  the  people  in  the  Southern  provinces  of 
North  America,  who  desire  to  continue  under  my  care,  and  still 
adhere  to  the  doctrine  and  discipline  of  the  Church  of  England,  are 
greatly  distressed  for  want  of  ministers  to  administer  the  sacra- 
ments of  Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper,  according  to  the  usage 
of  the  same  Church  ;  and  whereas,  there  does  not  appear  to  be  any 
other  way  of  supplying  them  with  ministers : 

"  Know  all  men,  that  I,  Jo/m  Weslei/,  think  myself  to  be  provi- 
dentially called  at  this  time,  to  set  apart  some  persons  for  the  work 
of  the  ministry  in  America.  And,  therefore,  under  the  protection 
of  Almighty  God,  and  with  a  single  eye  to  his  glory,  I  have  this 
day  set  apart  as  a  Superintendent,  by  the  imposition  of  my  hands, 
and  prayer  (being  assisted  by  other  ordained  ministers),  Thomas 
Coke,  Doctor  of  Civil  Law,  a  Presbyter  of  the  Church  of  England, 
a  man  whom  I  judge  to  be  well  qualified  for  that  great  work. 
And  I  do  hereby  recommend  him  to  all  whom  it  may  concern,  as 
a  fit  person  to  preside  over  the  flock  of  Christ.  In  testimony 
whereof  I  have  hereunto  set  my  hand  and  seal,  this  second  day  of 
September,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  seven  hundred 
and  eighty- four. 

"JOHN  WESLEY." 


144  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OP 

In  the  circular  letter  of  Mr.  Wesley,  dated  "Bristol,  Sept.  lOth,. 
1784,"  addressed  "  To  Dr.  Coke,  Mr.  Asbury,  and  our  Brethren 
in  North  America,"  and  brought  by  Dr.  Coke  "  to  be  printed  and 
circulated,"  he  says : 

"  I  have  accordingly  appointed  Dr.  Coke  and  Mu.  FRA?fCis 
Asbury,  to  be  joint  Superintendents  over  our  Brethren  in  North 
America.  As  also  Richard  Whatcoat  and  Thomas  Vasey  to 
act  as  Elders  among  them,  l)y  baptizing  and  administering  the 
Lord's  Supper." 

Messrs.  Whatcoat  and  Vasey  are  the  persons  referred  to  in  the 
testimonial  of  Dr.  Coke's  consecration  as  those  who,  on  the  same 
occasion,  were  "  set  apart  for  the  work  of  the  ministry  in  Ameri- 
ca,"— specifically  "  to  administer  the  sacraments  of  Baptism  and 
the  Lord's  Supper."  'Previously  to  this  act  of  setting  apart,  they 
were  unordained  Lay-Preachers.  And  since,  according  "  to  the 
doctrine  and  discipline  of  the  Church  of  England,"  to  both  of  which 
Mr.  Wesley  and  the  Societies  in  America  desired  still  to  adhere,  it 
was  uncanonical  for  an  unordained  man  to  administer  these  Sacra- 
ments, it  follows  that  whatever  may  have  been  his  design  with  re- 
spect to  Dr.  Coke,  it  was  his  intention  to  confer  on  these  gentle- 
men both  the  right  and  authority  to  administer  the  sacraments  of 
Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper.  Their  ordination,  although  on  the 
same  day,  preceded  that  of  Dr.  Coke.  Speaking  of  these  transac- 
tions, Mr.  Moore*  says  :  "  The  Doctor  and  Mr.  Creighton  (a  Pres- 
byter of  the  Church  of  England,)  accordingly  met  him — Mr.  Wes- 
ley— in  Bristol ;  when,  with  their  assistance,  he  ordained  Mr.  R. 
Whatcoat  and  Mr.  T.  Vasey  Presbyters  for  America."  Here,  then, 
is  clearly  one  case  of  ordination,  performed  by  Mr.  Wesley,  on  the 
same  day,  in  the  same  room,  and  with  only  a  brief  interval  of  time 
between  it  and  that  of  Dr.  Coke,  fi'om  which  in  nature  and  intention 
it  differs  in  every  essential  particular.  It  is  a  somewhat  singular 
specimen  of  accuracy  that  Dr.  Chapman,  with  "  all  these  docu- 
ments" before  him,  never  even  so  much  as  alludes  to  this  feature 
of  a  transaction  on  which  he  has  declaimed  with  so  large  a  measure 
of  veneration  for  truth  and  righteousness !  But  let  us  see  how  the 
transaction,  as  it  concerns  Dr.  Coke,  quadrates  with  the  statements 
and  denials  of  Dr.  Chapman. 

*  life  of  Webley,  vol.  ii.  p.  273. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  145 

Dr.  Coke  was  already  a  Presbyter  of  the  Church  of  England,  and 
possessed  equally  with  Mr.  Wesley  the  right  to  administer  the  Sa- 
craments. There  was  nothing,  therefore,  in  the  transaction  having 
any  referei  .ce  to  the  Sacraments,  at  least  so  far  as  Dr.  Coke  was  a 
subject  of  it.  The  instrument  declares  he  was  set  apart  by  the  im- 
position of  hands  and  prayer,  as  a  Superintendent ;  and  also  re- 
commends him  as  a  fit  person  to  preside  over  the  flock  of  Christ. 
This  act  of  ordination  was  not  to  confer  authority  to  administer  the 
Saci'aments ;  nor  was  it  a  mere  act  of  "  blessing  of  a  good  old 
man."  But  it  was,  in  the  belief  and  intention  of  the  chief  actor  in 
the  scene,  an  act  for  conferring  "  fuller  powers"  than  those  of  a 
Presbyter,  to  advance  to  a  higher  office  in  the  ministry  ;  in  a  word, 
Mr.  Wesley  thus  became  "  the  ordainer  of  him  who  ordained  As- 
bury,"  and  he  ordained  Coke  for  this  very  purpose,  over  and  above 
every  other  object  of  the  consecration,  that  he  might  have  authority 
to  ordain  others.  Short  of  this,  the  ceremony,  with  its  accompany- 
ing facts,  would  be  without  signification.  Mr.  Wesley,  therefore, 
not  only  "  imagined,"  but  really  and  honestly  believed  "  himself 
authorized,''''  and  did  truly  '■'■design  to  consecrate"  Dr.  Coke  "to 
the  Episcopal  office  and  dignity."  But  the  truth  of  this  view  of  the 
subject  is  placed  upon  the  strongest  ground  of  certainty  by  the  fact 
that  Mr.  Wesley  prepared,  and  placed  in  the  hands  of  Dr.  Coke, 
for  the  use  of  himself  and  his  successors  in  the  Episcopate,  forms 
of  ordination  for  all  the  grades,  recognised  by  the .  transactions  in 
Bristol,  and  in  exact  conformity  with  the  Church  of  England,  of  the 
ministry  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  In  the  Prayer  Book, 
the  preface  of  which  bears,  the  date  of  "  Sept.  9,  1784,"  for  "  the 
Methodists  in  North  America,"  prepared  by  Mr.  Wesley,  and  sent 
by  Dr.  Coke,  there  are  foi'ms  of  ordination  for  Deacons,  Elders, 
and  Superintendents.  These  are  very  slightly  altered  from  the 
Prayer  Book  of  the  English  Church.  But  if  "the  ordainer  of  him 
who  ordained  Asbury"  did  not  intend  both  to  ordain  himself,  and 
to  authorize  Dr.  Coke  to  ordain  also,  why  this  alteration  of  the 
English  forms,  and  especially  on  those  points  on  which  he  avows  a 
difference,  as  in  the  substitution  of  Elder  for  Priest,  and  Superin- 
tendent for  Bishop  ?  In  view  of  his  strange  and  positive  denial  of 
all  ordinations,  in  fact  and  intention,  how  can  Dr.  Chapman  ac- 
count  for  the  retention  of  forms  of  ordination  in  the  Prayer  Book 
10 


146  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

of  1784?  Upon  his  hypothesis  the  whole  subject  is  inexplicable. 
But  not  only  in  contradiction  of  all  documents,  but  in  contravention 
of  all  personal  rights,  he  affects  to  know  more  of  Dr.  Coke's  busi- 
ness in  America  than  the  Doctor  himself,  and  complains  that  on 
"  arriving  in  America  he  forthwith  laid  his  hands  on  Mr.  Asbury  !" 
This  whole  matter  is  put  at  rest  by  the  annexed  extract  of  a  letter 
written  by  Dr.  Coke  to  Mr.  Wesley  in  August  1784,  six  months* 
after  Mr.  Wesley's  proposition  to  invest  him  with  Episcopal  powers 
for  the  organization  of  the  American  Societies  into  an  independent 
Episcopal  Church.  "  The  more  maturely  I  consider  the  subject," 
says  the  Doctor,  "  the  more  expedient  it  appears  to  me,  tltat  the 
poiver  of  ordaining  others  skoidd  he  received  by  me  from  you,  by 
the  imposition  of  your  hands ;  and  that  you  should  lay  hands 
on  Brother  Whatcoat  and  Brother  Vasey,  for  the  following  reasons  : 
1.  It  seems  to  me  the  most  scriptural  way,  and  most  agreeable  to 
the  practice  of  the. primitive  Churches.  2.  I  may  want  all  the  in- 
fluence in  America  which  you  can  throw  into  my  scale. 
But  as  the  journey  is  long,  and  you  cannot  spare  me  often,  and  it 
is  v/ell  to  provide  against  all  events,  and  an  authority,  formally 
received  from  you,  will  (I  am  conscious  of  it)  be  fully  admitted 
by  the  people ;  and  my  exercising  the  office  of  ordination  without 
that  formal  authority  may  be  disputed,  if  there  be  any  opposition 
on  any  other  account ;  I  could  therefore  earnestly  wish  you  would 
exercise  that  power,  in  this  instance,  which,  I  have  not  the  shadow 
of  a  doubt,  but  God  hath  invested  you  with  for  the  good  of  the 
Connexion.  3.  In  respect  to  my  Brethren  (Whatcoat  and  Vasey) 
it  is  very  uncertain  whether  any  of  the  clergy  will  stir  a  step  with 
me  in  the  woi-k,  .  ,  and  propriety  and  universal  practice  make  it 
expedient  that  I  should  have  two  Presbyters  with  me  in  the  work. 
In  short,  it  appears  to  me  that  everything  should  be  prepared,  and 
everthing  proper  be  done  that  can  possibly  be  done  this  side  the 
watery 

In  the  face  of  "  these  documents,"  was  it  not  the  extreme  of 
rashness  for  Dr.  Chapman  to  charge  a  "  gross  misconception"  of 
the  intentions  of  Mr.  Wesley  upon  Dr.  Coke?  A  writer  who  so 
strangely  misapprehends,  or  so  grossly  perverts,  "  documents  in 

•  Mr.  Wesley's  interview  with  Dr.  Coke,  in  which  this  proposition  waa  made, 
was  in  February  1784.     Drew's  Life  of  Coke,  p.  63. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  147 

his  possession,"  and  which  he  boasts  of  having  studied,  can  have 
very  little  respect  for  the  intelligence  of  his  readers,  and  very 
little  regard  for  his  own  reputation. 

"  The  bold  impostor 
Looks  not  more  silly  when  the  cheat's  found  out." 

There  is  one  other  class  of  facts,  bearing  directly  upon  the 
general  question  raised  by  Dr.  Chapman  and  other  opponents  of 
Methodism,  collateral  in  their  nature,  and  yet  so  conclusive,  that 
we  should  do  injustice  to  the  subject  not  to  introduce  them,  how- 
ever briefly,  into  the  discussion.  We  refer  chiefly  to  the  spirited 
letters  between  Messrs.  John  and  Charles  Wesley,  in  August  and 
September  of  1785,  concerning  the  ordination  of  Dr.  Coke  and 
the  organization  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.*  In  one  of 
these  letters,  Charles  Wesley  affirms  that  the  establishment  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  in  Baltimoi'e,  was  done  with  the  aid, 
encouragement,  and  authority  of  John.  Speaking  directly  of  its 
organization,  he  says :  "  Have  you  not  made  yourself  the  author 
of  all  his  (Dr.  Coke's)  actions?  I  need  not  remind  you  that  '  he 
who  does  anything  by  means  of  another,  does  it  himself  "  To 
all  the  complaints  respecting  the  points  at  issue,  John  affirms  his 
belief — "  I  firmly  believe  I  am  a  scriptural  Erftcrzortoj,  as  much  as 
any  man  in  England  or  Europe,"  and  therefore  possessed  as  vali9 
a  right  to  ordain.  And  of  the  organization  of  the  Church  in 
America,  and  of  the  ambition  ascribed  to  Dr.  Coke,  he  declares, 
"  I  believe  Dr.  Coke  is  as  free  from  ambition  as  from  covetousness. 
He  has  done  nothing  rashly,  that  1  know.  He  is  now  such  a  right 
hand  to  me  as  Thomas  Walsh  was.  If  you  will  not  or  cannot 
help  me  yourself,  do  not  hinder  those  that  can  and  will."  Mr. 
Wesley  knew  he  had  ordained  Mr.  Asbury  to  the  Episcopal  office, 
and  that,  with  the  concurrence  of  the  American  General  Conier- 
ence,  he  had  erected  the  Societies  into  a  Church,  under  an  Episco- 
pal form  of  government.  All  this  Mr.  Wesley  knew,  and  he 
knew  it  was  all  comprised  in  the  complaint  of  his  brother ;  and 
yet  he  denies  that  the  Doctor  had  done  anything  rashly.  Thus 
maintaining  that   his  agent.  Dr.  Coke,  had  not  transcended  the 

*  Life  of  Rev.  C.  Wesley,  pp.  724-733. 


148  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

limits  of  the  authority  committed  to  him,  and  vindicating  him  from 
the  hasty  censures  of  his  brother.  Indeed,  how  else  could  John 
Wesley  have  acted,  without  compromising  the  integrity  of  his  life? 
It  was  his  own  pi-oposition  to  send  Dr.  Coke  to  America ;  it  was 
his  plan  of  Church  government  the  Doctor  had  carried  into  effec- 
tive operation  ;  it  was  he  who  had  appointed  Mr.  Asbury  Superin- 
tendent ;  in  one  word,  he  was  the  prime  mover  in  the  whole  affair, 
and  ho  was  most  solemnly  bound  to  shield  and  defend  his  "  right- 
hand  man"  from  all  the  attacks  his  obedience  and  faithfulness  sub- 
jected him  to  ;  and,  though  briefly,  he  did  effectually  defend  him. 
More  he  could  not  say,  without  increasing  the  already  great  and 
unnatural  exasperation  of  Charles ;  and  he  could  not  say  less, 
without  injustice  to  Dr.  Coke.  But  what  he  did  say,  amounts  to 
a  positive  assumption  of  the  responsibility  of  the  whole  affair.  Dr. 
Coke  had  obeyed  him,  and  he  approved,  commended,  and  main- 
tained him  in  it. 

Such  is  a  brief  history  and  defence  of  the  organization  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  More  might  be  said  if  our  limits  did 
not  forbid  it ;  but  we  conceive  enough  is  herein  presented  to  furnish 
a  sincere  inquirer  with  the  means  of  arriving  at  truth.  This  is  all 
we  aimed  to  accomplish.  But  the  event  itself,  in  spite  of  the  multi- 
tude of  efforts  to  misrepresent  its  character,  and  defame  those  who 
participated  in  it,  is  one  that  enters  too  deeply  into  the  history  and 
fortunes  of  our  country,  to  be  overlooked  by  either  the  patriot  or  the 
theologian.  From  the  centre  we  have  been  considering,  Methodism 
has  spread  out  on  every  hand,  keeping  pace  with  the  progress  of 
population,  giving  tone  to  its  general  character,  and  conveying  the 
blessings  of  grace  and  salvation  to  multitude^  of  souls  who  else  had 
lived  in  iniquity,  and  died  without  hope.  Successful  despite  of  op- 
position ;  weak  in  worldly  resources,  but  strong  in  the  might  and 
majesty  of  its  doctrinal  purity,  and  seeking  only  to  do  good  in  the 
earth,  it  need  not  fear  if  in  the  future,  as  in  the  past,  it  can  say  : 
"  The  Lord  of  Hosts  is  with  us ;  the  God  of  Jacob  is  our  refuge.'' 

Circumstances  already  referred  to,  determined  Mr.  Lee  to  remain 
on  his  circuit,  and  devote  himself  to  the  great  work  of  saving  souls. 
On  the  first  day  of  the  year  he  entered  into  serious  self-examina- 
tion. The  past  was  a  mingled  scene  of  sadness  and  joy.  The 
present  was  filled  up  with  humble  confidence  in  God,  and  noble 


THE     REV.    JESSE     LEE.  149 

and  strong  resolutions  to  give  himself  more  entirely  to  the  work  of 
the  ministry.  The  future — the  whole  area,  from  horizon  to  zenith — 
from  the  hour  on  which  he  stood  to  the  latest  moment  and  remo- 
test point  of  life's  pilgrimage,  was  to  be  the  field  of  varied,  well 
plied,  and  persevering  efforts  to  do  good.  He  was  full  of  desire, 
and  fixed  in  his  purpose,  to  win  souls  to  Christ,  His  heart  gave, 
its  sanction  to  this  plan  of  action,  and  conscience  was  the  attesting 
witness  of  the  transaction.  In  his  own  mind  he  had  peace,  the 
peace  of  God,  that  passeth  all  understanding  ;  and  memory  returned 
from  the  retrospect  of  past  life,  laden  with  the  consolations  that 
cheerful  and  active  piety  had  spread  in  its  path.  The  toils  and 
privations  of  the  past  only  served  to  impel  him  forward  in  the  race 
of  faith  ,•  for  these  trials  were  not  unaccompanied  with  the  gracious 
fruits  of  the  gospel  of  peace.  God's  blessing  was  on  his  soul,  and 
success  had  crowned  his  labours.  And  although  he  was  somewhat 
feeble  in  health,  from  protracted  labour  and  frequent  exposure,  yet 
the  very  fact  of  a  probable  abatement  of  his  ministry,  stimulated 
him  to  greater  diligence  to  make  full  proof  of  it.  If  life  was  short, 
souls  wove  precious,  and  duty  was  urgent.  It  was  his  duty  to 
work  ;  God  would  provide  him  with  a  resting-place.  With  these  feel- 
ings he  entered  upon  his  work  for  the  year  1785. 

In  the  latter  part  of  January,  he  had  the  pleasure  of  meeting  with 
Bishop  Asbury,  who  was  passing  through  his  circuit,  on  a  tour 
into  South  Carolina.  This  was  their  first  meeting  after  the  organi- 
zation of  the  Church.  Mr.  Lee  attended  an  appointment  of  the 
Bishop's  at  Col.  Hendren's,  in  Wilkes  county.  To  his  very  great 
surprise,  and  no  little  mortification,  just  before  the  commencement 
of  the  service,  Bishop  Asbury  came  out  of  his  room  in  full  canoni- 
cals, gown,  cassock,  and  band.  Mr.  Lee  thought  it  evinced  a  de- 
parture from  the  plainness  and  simplicity  of  dress  so  common 
among  the  Methodists,  and  the  sight  was  painful  to  him.  He  feared 
the  effects  of  these  appendages  upon  the  people  in  bringing  the  min- 
istry into  disrepute,  especially  since  the  people  had  learned  to  asso- 
ciate the  gown  with  a  ministry  corrupt  concerning  the  faith,  of 
loose  morals  and  dissolute  lives.  The  Prayer  Book  which  Mr. 
Wesley  had  prepared,  and  sent  to  America  by  Dr.  Coke,  was  also 
brought  into  use.  But  their  reign  was  shorf.  God  mercifully 
preserved  His  people  from  such  incentives  to  formalism.     In  a  few 


150  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES      OF 

years  they  were  entirely  laid  aside,  and  our  solemn  and  spiritual 
worship,  in  its  subduing  and  transforming  effects,  furnishes  constant 
evidence  of  having  found  a  more  excellent  way.  But  the  dislike 
of  Mr.  Lee  extended  not  to  the  Bishop ;  it  stopped  at  the  gown  and 
its  appendages.  Mr.  Asbury,  whose  duties  had  been  greatly  mul- 
tiplied by  his  elevation  to  the  Episcopal  office,  was  accompanied  by 
the  Rev.  Henry  Willis,  who  had  been  ordained  Elder  at  the  recent 
Conference,  as  an  Assistant.  He  also  requested  Mr.  Lee  to  travel 
with  him  during  his  trip  to  the  South.  The  journey  thus  under- 
taken was  to  produce  results  upon  the  future  history  of  Mr,  Lee, 
and  upon  the  enlargement  of  Methodism,  that  no  one  could  have 
anticipated  at  its  commencement.  In  passing  through  Cheraw, 
they  were  kindly  entertained  by  a  merchant,  in  whose  employment 
there  was  a  clerk,  a  native  of  Massachusetts.  This  young  man 
gave  Mr.  Lee  a  somewhat  detailed  account  of  the  social  customs 
and  religious  condition  of  his  native  state.  The  conversation  made 
a  deep  and  lasting  impression  upon  his  mind.  It  was  followed  by  a 
desire,  that  soon  settled  down  into  a  conviction  of  dut)^,  to  go  and 
preach  to  them  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ.  It  was  no  sen- 
timentalism,  no  desire  of  fame,  that  fixed  itself  in  the  mind  of  Mr. 
Lee.  He  opened  his  mind  on  the  subject  to  the  Bishop,  and  ex- 
pressed his  ardent  wish  to  be  sent  into  that  distant,  and,  to,  him, 
desirable  field  of  labour.  But  the  Bishop  did  not  perceive  the  propriety 
of  such  an  attempt  under  the  present  circumstances  of  the  Church. 
He  did  not,  however,  oppose  the  undertaking,  but  only  postponed 
the  matter  to  a  more  suitable  occasion.  But  the  impression  was 
perhaps  never  wholly  effaced  from  the  mind  of  Mr.  Lee,  until  he 
entered  into  those  fields  to  scatter  broadcast  the  good  seed  of  the 
kingdom  of  God.  In  the  mean  time,  he  strove  to  reproduce  the 
impressions  made  on  his  mind,  by  transfusing  his  own  sense  of 
its  importance  into  the  minds  of  his  brethren  in  the  ministry,  and 
thereby  engage  them  to  unite  with  him  in  that  great  work  of  sacri- 
fice and  love. 

Continuing  their  journey,  they  reached  Georgetown  on  the  23d 
of  February.  The  next  night  Bishop  Asbury  preached  to  a  large 
congregation  of  serious  and  attentive  hearers.  Just  as  they  were 
about  to  start  to  the  place  of  worship,  the  gentlemen  at  whose 
house  they  welo  staying  excused  himself  from  accompanying  them 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  151 

"  as  it  was  his  turn  to  superintend  a  ball  that  night."  This  occur- 
rence  seems  greatly  to  have  disconcerted  Mr.  Lee,  Indeed  it 
appears,  from  the  language  of  his  Journal,  that  he  had  some  mis- 
givings as  to  the  propriety  of  partaking  of  the  hospitalities  of  one 
whose  regard  for  religion  must  have  been  very  questionable.  He 
"  had  been  praying  earnestly  that  if  the  Lord  had  sent  them  to  that 
place,  he  would  open  the  heart  and  house  of  some  other  person  to 
receive  them."  His  prayer  was  not  in  vain  :  for  "  after  meeting, 
Mr.  Wayne,"  a  nephew  of  the  celebrated  General  Wayne,  "  invited 
them  to  call  upon  him,  and  from  that  time  his  house  became  a  home 
for  the"  ministers.  With  this  gentleman  they  took  breakfast  the 
following  morning,  and  on  resuming  their  journey,  he  accompanied 
them  to  the  ferry,  and  very  generously  paid  for  their  passage 
across  the  river.  It  was  the  courtesy  of  this  gentleman,  in  giving 
a  letter  of  introduction  to  Mr.  Willis,  who  had  preceded  the  party 
to  Charleston,  that  secured  for  them  a  cordial  reception  in  that  city. 
What  effect  this  visit  may  have  had  in  promoting  Religion  in 
Georgetown,  it  is  impossible  to  state.  Georgetown,  as  an  appoint- 
ment, appears  in  the  Minutes  for  1785,  but  is  afterwards  left  out 
until  the  year  1790,  although  it  may  have  stood  as  a  regular  place  for 
preaching  on  some  of  the  circuits  formed  subsequently  to  1785. 
When  it  appears  again  on  the  Minutes,  in  1791,  it  is  as  a  circuit,  with 
two  ministers,  and  forty-three  white,  and  eleven  coloured  members. 
On  Saturday,  the  26th,  they  reached  Charleston,  and  were  con- 
ducted by  Mr.  Willis,  who  met  them  some  distance  from  the  city, 
to  the  residence  of  Mr.  Wells,  a  respectable  merchant,  to  whom  the 
letter  of  Mr.  Wayne  had  made  them  and  their  mission  known. 
Here,  on  the  next  day,  in  an  old  house,  once,  but  no  longer  oc- 
cupied by  the  Baptists,  they  commenced  laying  the  foundation  on 
which  the  present  Methodist  Church  in  Charleston  so  firmly  stands. 
Notice  had  been  published  in  the  newspaper  of  the  city,  that  the 
Methodists  would  preach,  on  the  holy  Sabbath,  morning  and  after- 
noon, in  the  old  house.  But  notwithstanding,  a  few  only  came  to 
unite  in  the  worship,  and  listen  to  the  words  of  life.  Mr.  Lee 
preached  the  first  sermon  on  this  occasion.  The  text  was  Isa. 
liii.  5,  6.  He  had  only  about  twenty  hearers  who  attended  to  the 
whole  discourse,  but  there  were  many  who  came  in  and  looked  on 
awhile,  and  then  went  off  quietly.     He  preached  again  at  night 


152  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

but  on  what  subject  we  are  not  informed.  In  the  afternoon  Mr. 
Willis  occupied  the  pulpit.  Mr.  Asbury  took  no  part  in  these  ser- 
vices during  the  day.  He  seems  to  have  given  the^  day  to  tilose 
observation  of  the  religious  condition  of  Charleston,  having  attended 
the  Episcopal  church  in  the  morning,  and  the  Independent  in  the 
afternoon.  He  then  entered  upon  his  own  work,  and  commencing 
on  Wednesday  evening,  spent  seven  days  in  preaching  to  congre- 
gations, sometimes  large  and  generally  solemn  and  attentive.  Of 
his  first  sermon  here,  Mr.  Lee  says :  "  I  preached  with  some 
faith  and  liberty,  and  the  people  appeared  to  be  quite  amazed." 
And  of  the  second,  Mr.  Asbury  says,  "  the  people  were  a  little 
moved"  while  listening  to  it.  One  good  present  result  followed 
the  labours  of  these  messengers  of  Christ, — a  thousand  have  since 
sprung  up  in  its  train.  Mr.  Wells,  who  had  so  kindly  opened  his 
house  for  the  accommodation  of  Mr.  Asbury  and  his  companions, 
was  brought  to  a  sense  of  his  condition  as  a  sinner,  and  v/as  led  to 
forsake  the,  evil  of  his  ways,  and  to  turn  to  the  Lord  with  a  heart 
unto  righteousness.  Before  Mr.  Asbury  left  the  city  he  had  re- 
ceived remission  of  sins,  and  was  rejoicing  in  hope  of  the  glory 
of  God.  This  may  be  regarded  as  the  first  eff(:)rt  made  to  establish 
Methodism  in  Charleston.  In  1736  the  Rev.  Messrs,  John  and 
Charles  Wesley  had  preached  in  the  city,  but  this  ^vas  before  form 
and  consistency  had  been  given  to  the  Methodist  Societies,  and  they 
were  known  rather  as  ministers  of  the  Church  then  established  by 
law,  than  as  the  founders  of  a  Church  more  pure  in  its  forms,  com- 
pact in  its  structure,  and  efficient  in  its  organization,  than  the  one 
to  which  they  were  attached.  And  in  1773,  Mr.  Pillmore  had 
visited  and  preached  in  the  place.  But  it  is  not  known  that,  except 
in  the  records  of  the  journey,  it  left  any  real  impression  behind. 
But  now  the  work  was  begun  in  earnest.  Men  were  there  who  to 
faithful  preaching  added  fervent  prayer,  and  who  not  only  planted 
and  watered,  but  waited  and  watched  till  they  saw  first  the  blade, 
then  the  corn,  then  the  full  corn  in  the  ear.  Rich  and  joyous  has 
been  the  harvest  of  that  gracious  seed-time.  Mr.  Willis  was  left 
in  Charleston,  as  its  first  stationed  minister,  by  Mr.  Asbury,  and 
by  his  diligent  labours  a  Society  was  soon  formed  which  has  been 
increased  and  strengthened  to  the  present  day. 

After    having   spent    nearly    a    month    in   company   with   Mr. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  153 

Asbury,  Mr.  Lee  left  him  in  Charleston,  and  returned  to  his 
circuit.  The  Conference  year  was  drawing  to  a  close ;  and  what 
remained  of  it  was  devoted  to  winding  up  the  business  of  the 
circuit,  preparatory  to  his  departure,  and  taking  leave  of  the 
affectionate  people  of  his  charge.  During  his  last  round,  he  took 
occasion  to  impress  upon  the  minds  of  the  people  the  importance 
of  a  devout  and  pi'ayerful  remembrance  of  the  things  they  had 
heard.  His  subjects  were  well  adapted  to  this  end,  and  show  the 
deep  anxiety  of  his  heart  to  promote  their  spiritual  interests.  At 
Salisbury,  April  the  9th,  while  he  was  preaching,  a  female  was 
brought  into  the  liberty  of  God's  children  ;  and  many  of  the 
people  had  cause  to  bless  God  for  the  comfort  experienced  during 
that  day.  In  the  evening  of  the  same  day  he  preached  at  Hick- 
man's, from  Eph.  v.  1 :  "  Be  ye  therefore  followers  of  God  as 
dear  children ;"  and  it  was  as  the  bread  of  life  to  the  souls  of 
those  who  were  waiting  upon  God.  On  Sunday,  at  Hearn's,  from 
2  Pet.  iii.  18:  "But  grow  in  grace;" — he  taught  them  the  way 
of  compliance  with  the  injunction  of  the  text.  The  brief  outline 
of  his  discourse  on  these  words  will  show  the  nature  of  his 
instructions,  as  well  as  their  adaptedness  to  one  great  end  of  the 
ministry — the  perfecting  of  the  saints — the  edifying  of  the  body 
of  Christ.  Accoi'ding  to  the  plan,  he  defined,  I.  The  different 
degrees  of  grace  to  which  a  Christian  might  hope  to  attain. 
II.  The  hinderances  to  a  growth  in  grace.  III.  The  helps  to  a 
growth  in  grace.  And  IV.  Lay  down  some  marks  by  which  we 
may  know  whether  we  grow  in  grace  or  not.  Such  a  subject,  in 
such  hands,  could  scarcely  fail  to  produce  a  good  effect.  It  is  not 
surprising,  therefore,  to  find  the  record  in  his  Journal.  "  I  had 
liberty  in  speaking  to-day,  and  the  hearers  were  much  affected." 
After  the  public  service  was  over,  he  held  a  love-feast,  which  was 
blessed  to  the  godly  edifying  of  all. 

Monday,  the  11th,  he  was  at  Lcadbetter's.  Here  he  had  a  less 
congenial  duty,  than  that  of  preaching  Christ,  to  attend  to.  The 
Society  at  this  place  had  been  for  some  months  agitated  by  a 
dispute,  which  seems  to  have  created  party  spirit — that  bane  of 
godliness — among  the  members.  As  the  year  was  so  nearly  gone, 
and  Conference  was  just  at  hand,  Mr.  Lee,  as  some  have  since 
done,  might  have  left  this  disagreeable  business  to  his  successor. 


154  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

But  such  an  evasion  of  duty  did  not  comport  with  his  views  of 
ministerial  responsibility.  And  as  the  preservation  of  a  good 
conscience  was  one  of  the  great  aims  of  life,  he  could  not  shrink 
from  any  office  that  the  peace  of  the  Church,  and  the  salvation  of 
souls,  required  at  his  hands.  Nor  could  he  be  unaware  of  the 
fact  that  a  minister,  entering  upon  a  new  field  of  labour,  a 
stranger,  and  ignorant  of  many  things  respecting  the  people  of 
his  charge,  has  enough  to  perplex  and  embarrass  him,  without 
having  to  enter  at  once  upon  the  settlement  of  cases  of  discipline 
of  long  standing,  and,  perhaps,  of  intricate  character.  A  more 
excellent  way  is  for  every  minister  to  adjust  all  such -matters  of 
discipline  as  may  arise  under  his  own  administration,  and  leave 
his  successors  a  clear  field  and  a  quiet  Church  wherein  to  begin 
their  toils.  But  if  it  is  gratifying  to  find  such  views  of  duty 
actuating  Mr.  Lee,  it  will  be  no  less  agreeable  to  witness  his 
manner  of  proceeding  in  the  case  referred  to.  After  stating  the 
object  immediately  before  them,  and,  as  is  not  improbable,  pointing 
out  the  serious  injury  arising  from  snch  disputes  to  the  Church  of 
the  living  God,  he  called  them  all  to  prayer.  He  then  briefly 
exhorted  them  to  love  and  unity,  and  called  on  some  of  the 
brethren  to  engage  again  in  prayer  for  God's  blessing  on  the 
meeting.  This  done,  he  called  on  the  parties'  concerned  in  the 
dispute  to  speak  all  that  was  in  their  hearts.  The  preceding 
religious  exercises  had  so  wrought  upon  the  disputants,  that  they 
were  ready  to  forget  and  forgive,  and  to  drop  the  whole  matter,  at 
once  and  for  ever.  But  this  did  not  suit  Mr.  Lee's  notions  as  the 
better  way.  He  was  fearful  the  evil  spirit  was  only  quieted,  not 
expelled  from  the  heart ;  and  he  wished  each  to  speak  and  make 
a  clean  breast  of  it,  and  then  for  ever  thereafter  to  hold  their  peace 
upon  the  subject.  It  was  some  time — so  strong  and  all-pervading 
was  the  spirit  of  reconciling  love  —  before  each  could  open  his 
mind.  In  the  midst  of  tears  each  condemned  himself,  made  the 
repai-ation  he  before  had  demanded,  and  craved  the  forgiveness 
previously  refused  to  be  given.  And  they  promised  tliat  they 
would  live  in  a  peace  and  unity  with  each  other  so  entire  and 
abiding,  that  the  shadow  of  the  cloud  that  had  filled  the  Church 
with  gloom  should  never  again  rest  upon  the  blessed  sunlight  of 
their  love  one  for  another.     It  was  with  considerable  reluctance  he 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  15D 

had  entered  upon  the  duty  of  reconciling  this  difference  ;  but 
how  must  he  have  rejoiced  at  its  successful  termination !  The 
blessedness  of  the  peace-maker  pervaded  his  breast,  and  added  a 
higher  relish  to  the  well-spring  of  comfort  that  gushed  up  daily 
from  the  quiet  depths  of  his  heart. 

Two  days  after  the  meeting  just  described,  Mr.  Lee  preached  his 
last  sermon  on  the  circuit,  to  a  weeping  congregation.  The  peo- 
ple, in  devotion  to  whose  spiritual  welfare  he  had  spent  the  yeax-, 
were  strongly  attached  to  him ;  and  gave  him  up  with  many  tears. 
There  was  good  reason  for  all  the  evidences  we  find  of  a  sincere 
and  mutual  affection.  They  had  found  him  a  vigilant  and  faithful 
pastor — a  workman  that  needed  not  to  be  ashamed,  rightly  divid- 
ing the  word  of  truth,  and  giving  to  every  one  his  portion  in  due 
season  ;  and  he  had  received  from  them  every  proof  of  confidence 
in  his  ministerial  character,  and  of  regard  for  his  personal  comfort. 
And  besides  all  this,  his  ministry  had  not  been  without  some  mea- 
sure of  success  among  them.  Some  had  been  brought  under  the 
power  of  the  gospel  during  the  year;  and  the  Church  was  edified, 
and,  walking  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  in  the  comfort  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  was  multiplied.  But  what  number  of  members  had 
been  added  to  the  circuit  cannot  be  ascertained.  The  Minutes  for 
the  Conference  of  January  1785  contain  no  report  of  the  numbers 
on  the  different  circuits  and  stations.  The  gross  number  of  Church 
members  is  put  down  at  18,000,  and  by  a  comparison  with  the 
aggregate  of  the  preceding  year,  14,988,  we  learn  that  there  was 
a  nett  gain  during  the  year  of  3012.  But  no  such  comparison 
can  be  instituted  between  any  particular  circuits.  In  1783,  Salis- 
bury circuit  reported  only  thirty  members  in  society  ;  but  at  the 
Conference  of  1784,  under  the  faithful  labours  of  Beverly  Allen, 
James  Foster,  and  James  Hinton,  the  number  had  been  increased 
to  tliree  Jnmdred  and  sevent^f-five.  And  when  Mr.  Lee  left  it,  it 
was  in  a  state  that  held  out  a  fine  promise  to  his  successors  as  a 
field  of  useful  labour  and  quiet  enjoyment. 

The  period  comprehended  in  the  preceding  narrative  was  a  most 
important  one  in  the  religious  history  of  the  United  States.  Metho- 
dism had  been  greatly  enlarged ;  and  an  entire  change  had  been 
wrought  in  its  outward  form.  Henceforth  it  was  to  stand  on  high- 
er ground,  under  a  more  compact  and  systematic  discipline,  and  a 


156  THV     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

more  efficient  organization.  The  law-making  department  was  re- 
cognised as  residing  in  a  General  Conference  of  the  Preachers,* 
although  no  specific  provision  was  made  on  the  subject.  The 
work  was  divided  into  Conference  districts,  independent  of  each 
other,  but  under  the  same  Episcopal  supervision,  and  subject  to 
the  authority  of  the  General  Conference.  But  a  few  years  subse- 
quent to  this,  the  inconvenience  attending  the  general  assembling  of 
the  Preachers  was  attempted  to  be  remedied  by  the  appointment  of 
a  General  Council,  consisting  of  the  Bishop  and  Presiding  Elders, 
and  endowed  with  almost  plenary  powers.  This,  however,  was 
found  not  to  work  well ;  indeed,  it  involved  the  elements  of  its  own 
destruction,  and  thej'  fell  back  upon  the  original  plan  of  a  Gene- 
ral Conference. 

Another  important  benefit  accruing  to  the  Church  from  its  orga- 
nization was  the  privilege  of  the  sacraments  of  Baptism  and  the 
Lord's  Supper.  At  the  General  Conference  twelve  of  the  oldest 
Preachers  were  elected  to  the  office  of  Eider,  and  three  were  elect- 
ed Deacons,  the  most  of  whom  were  ordained  at  the  time.  These 
entered  forthwith  upon  the  duty  of  supplying  the  Societies  with  the 
means  of  grace  they  had  so  long  and  so  ardently  desired  ;  and 
great  good  was  the  immediate  result.  The  practice  of  baptizing 
the  people,  and  administering  to  them  the  blessed  memorials  of  re- 
deeming love,  formed  a  new  era  in  the  history  of  American  Metho- 
dism. The  reader  of  Mr.  Asbury's  Journal  will  not  fail  to  dis- 
cover, in  what  he  records  on  the  subject,  the  eagerness  with  which 
♦die  people  sought  the  sacrament  of  Baptism  for  their  children ;  and 
his  own  pleasure  at  being  empowered  to  bring  them  into  covenant 
relations  with  God. 

It  is  not  improbable  but  the  anxiety  of  the  Conference  to  extend 
these  means  of  grace  to  all  the  Societies  under  their  jurisdiction, 
originated  what  was  subsequently  incorporated  into  the  constitution 
of  the  Church  as  an  integral  element.  It  is  certain  the  office  of 
Presiding  Elder,  as  it  now  exists,  was  not  created  at  the  General 
Conference  of  1784,  although  the  Minutes  of  1785  contain  the 
names  of  Elders,  who  seem  to  be  placed  in  charge  of  certain  dis- 

*"  Notes  to  the  Discipline,"  by  Dr.  Coke  and  Bishop  Asbury.  Article— 
"  General  and  Yearly  Conferences." 


TKS     KiiV.     JESSE     LEE.  167 

tricts  of  country.  But  the  object  of  this  arrangement  was  unques- 
tionably  to  bring  the  Sacraments  within  the  reach  of  the  people,* 

Nor  ought  it  to  be  omitted,  as  a  great  positive  advantage  to  the 
temporal  and  spiritual  interests  of  Methodism,  that  the  Conference 
gave  to  the  Methodists  a  form  of  Discipline,  describing  the  duties 
and  protecting  the  rights  of  those  who  gave  in  their  adhesion  to 
the  Ecclesiastical  jurisdiction  of  the  Church.  This  form  of  Disci- 
pline embraces  all  the  essential  elements  of  Methodist  law,  as  now 
recognised.  And  under  the  general  question,  "  What  can  be  done 
to  guard  against  Antinomianism  ?"  it  presents  a  very  just  and  com- 
prehensive summary  of  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith,  and 
of  the  necessity  of  good  works  as  the  fruit  and  proof  of  faith. 

It  is  not  surprising,  after  the  preceding  account  of  the  organiza- 
tion of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  to  learn  that  the  proceed- 
ings of  the  Conference  gave  entire  satisfaction  to  the  Methodists.f 
It  enlarged  the  confidence  and  veneration  of  the  people  in  their 
ministers,  as  they  now  stood  the  accredited  messengers  of  God, 
clothed  with  power  to  fulfil  all  the  functions  of  the  sacred  office. 
The  (Jesire  of  the  Saci-aments,  that  had  so  long  agitated  the  Socie- 
ties, was  met  and  satisfied.  The  ministers  were  united  to  each 
other  in  stronger  bonds  and  a  holier  fellowship.  The  people  were 
quiet,  contented,  and  prayerful.  And  the  blessing  of  God,  "  like 
the  precious  ointment"  upon  the  beard  of  the  prophet,  filled  each 
heart  with  peace,  and  made  every  field  of  Methodism  rejoice  and 
blossom  as  the  rose. 

*  "  When  Mr.  Wesley  drew  up  a  plan  of  government  for  our  Church  in 
America,  he  desired  that  no  more  Elders  should  be  ordained  in  the  first  instance 
than  were  absolutely  necessary,  and  that  the  work  on  the  continent  should  be 
divided  between  them,  in  respect  to  the  duties  "of  the  office.  The  General  Con- 
ference accordingly  elected  twelve  Elders  for  the  above  purposes.  Bishop  As- 
bury  and  the  District  Conferences  afterward  found  this  order  of  men  so  neces- 
sary, that  they  agreed  to  enlarge  the  number,  and  give  them  the  name  by  which 
they  are  at  present  (1796)  called."  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  by  Bishops  Coke 
and  Asbury.  This  extract  establishes  the  two  positions  in  the  text,  that  these 
Elders  were  ordained,  and  received  their  appointments  with  especial  reference 
to  the  administration  of  the  Sacraments.  It  was  a  subsequent  act  of  legislation 
that  gave  them  ecclesiastical  authority  and  jurisdiction. 

t  Hist.  Methodists,  p.  107.     Life  of  Watters,  p.  102. 


las  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES    OP 


CHAPTER    V. 

FROM  THE  ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  1784,  TO  THE 
INTRODUCTION  OF  METHODISM  INTO  NEW  ENGLAND  IN 
1789. 

The  Ministry — First  Conference  in  North  Carolina — Beverly  Allen — Slavery — 
General  Review  of  Church  Action  upon  the  Subject — Dr.  Coke — Collision 
between  the  Doctor  and  Mr.  Lee — Historical  Facts — Virginia  Conference- 
Effects  of  Anti- Slavery  Agitation — Mr.  Lee  visits  and  takes  an  Appointment 
in  the  Baltimore  Conference — Journal — Efforts  to  promote  Religion — Con- 
ference— Declines  Ordination — Kent  Circuit — Journal — A  blessed  Revival — 
Conference  of  1787 — Slavery — Spiritual  Emancipation — Note — Dr.  Coke,  his 
Position  defined — Recession  from  the  Engagement  to  submit  to  Mr.  Wesley 
— Appointed  to  Baltimore — A  Word  in  Season — State  of  Religion  in  the  City 
— Systematic  Labours — Class-Meetings — Instruction  of  Children — Preaches 
on  the  Commons — In  the  Market-House — Good  Results — Great  Revival  in 
Virginia — Mr.  Lee's  Success  in  Baltimore — Conference  in  Philadelphia — Dr. 
Rush — Appointed  to  Flanders  Circuit — Calvinism — Anecdote — Revival — 
Singular  Conversion. 

The  ministry  of  Methodism  is  a  ministry  of  toil.  This  has  been 
one  of  its  chief  characteristics  from  the  beginning ;  and  it  is  applied 
not  so  much  to  the  extent  of  its  fields  and  the  number  of  its  appoint- 
ments, as  to  its  faithfulness  in  cultivating  "  Immanuel's  Land."  It 
is  regarded  as  a  maxim  in  agriculture,  that  a  small  farm  well  cul- 
tivated is  more  productive  than  a  large  one  scantily  supplied  with 
labour  and  tillage.  The  principle  will  apply  to  ministerial  work. 
A  large  circuit,  partially  attended  to,  will  yield  but  little  increase  in 
those  things  that  constitute  the  true  riches  and  prosperity  of  the 
Church  of  God.  And  a  small  one,  well  cultivated  and  constantly 
cared  for,  does  not  always  satisfy  the  expectations  of  the  labourer. 
It  is  "  God  that  giveth  the  increase."  But,  perhaps,  the  size  or 
character  of  a  circuit  has  less  to  do  with  success  in  building  up  the 
Church  of  Christ,  than  the  faithfulness  and  industry  of  the  minister. 
An  early  entrance  upon  the  duties  of  a  circuit,  a  diligent  attention 
to  all  its  demands,  and  a  late  continuance  at  the  work,  if  they  do 
not  guaranty  success,  will  certainly  furnish  very  good  evidence 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  159 

of  a  sincere  desire  to  make  full  proof  of  the  ministry.  And  cer- 
tainly  a  fruitful  ministry  cannot  properly  be  looked  for  in  con- 
nexion with  a  careless  and  inefficient  attention  to  its  demands. 
In  the  preceding  chapter  we  have  seen  with  what  diligence  Mr. 
Lee  attended  to  the  various  duties  of  his  circuit,  and  the  reflex 
influence  of  his  faithfulness  upon  his  own  spiritual  affections.  He 
closed  his  labours  on  the  Salisbury  circuit  on  the  13th  of  April, 
and  on  the  next  day  started  to  Conference. 

The  Conference,  for  the  southern  division  of  the  work  for  the 
year,  was  held  at  the  residence  of  the  Rev.  Green  Hill,  in  North 
Carolina.  This  was  the  first  Conference  held  in  the  state.  It 
commenced  on  Wednesday,  the  20th  of  April,  1785,  and  closed 
on  the  following  Friday.  About  twenty  preachers  were  present, 
and  their  business  was  despatched  in  harmony  and  peace.  Me- 
thodism was  still  prosperous  in  all  their  borders.  The  ministers 
had  been  successful,  and  had  come  up  from  their  different  fields  of 
labour  with  tidings  of  success,  bringing  their  own  cheerful  and 
happy  hearts  a  contribution  to  the  quiet  and  harmony  of  the  Con- 
ference. In  summing  up  the  actual  additions  to  the  ranks  of 
Methodism,  it  was  found  that  nine  hundred  and  ninety-one  persons 
had  given  in  their  adhesion  to  its  principles ;  and  their  talents  and 
influence  to  the  promotion  of  its  success  in  saving  souls.  Of  these, 
according  to  Dr.  Coke,  one  hundred  and  ten  were  in  South  Caro- 
lina,  and  had  been  brought  into  the  Church  chiefly  through  the 
instrumentality  of  a  Local  Preacher,  who  had  recently  settled  in 
the  state.  The  labours  of  the  ministry  had  also  extended  into  Geor- 
gia, and  the  whole  state  appears,  on  the  plan  of  appointments,  as  a 
circuit,  with  a  solitary  minister  to  superintend  its  spiritual  con- 
cerns ! 

At  this  Conference,  Beverly  Allen,  who  had  been  elected  Elder 
at  the  Conference  in  Baltimore,  was  ordained,  first  a  Deacon,  after- 
ward an  Elder.  This  was  probably  the  first  ordination  ever  per- 
formed in  the  North  Carolina  Conference.  He  was  appointed  to 
the  arduous  work  of  introducing  Methodism  into  Georgia ;  and  at 
the  Conference  of  1786,  he  returned  a  membership  of  seventy-eight 
whites.  The  subsequent  history  of  Mr.  Allen  is  full  of  mournful 
interest.  He  was  a  popular  preacher,  and  possessed  capabilities  of 
great  usefulness.     But,  after  occupying  a  post  of  so  much  trust  and 


160  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OP 

responsibility,  and  gathering  around  him  the  endearments  and  obh- 
gations  of  domestic  life,  he  fell  into  sin,  and,  it  is  probable,  termi- 
nated by  an  infamous  death,  a  life  whose  morning  was  all  over, 
charged  with  the  brilliant  hues  of  promise  and  hope.  The  last 
accounr  we  have  been  able  to  discover  of  Mr.  Allen,  he  was  the 
tenant  of  a  prison,  charged  with  the  murder  of  a  fellow-creature. 
Here  history  leaves  him — a  melancholy  end  of  a  career  so  well 
and  so  usefully  commenced. 

The  only  apparent  interruption  of  the  harmony  of  the  Confer- 
ence, was  occasioned  by  the  introduction  of  the  subject  of  slavery. 
It  was  brought  forward  in  the  regular  business  of  Conference,  and 
strongly  urged  by  Dr.  Coke ;  and  his  views  were  mildly,  but  with 
firmness,  opposed  by  Mr.  Lee.  It  is  not  improbable  but  this  was 
the  first  instance  of  hostility  he  had  encountered ;  and  he  not  only 
debated  with  vehemence  the  point  of  dispute,  but  urged  the  opinions 
of  Mr.  Lee  concerning  slavery  as  an  objection  to  the  passage  of 
his  character.  Dr.  Coke  was  conscientiously  opposed  to  slavery. 
With  a  zeal  more  to  be  respected  in  its  motives  than  in  its  disre- 
gard of  circumstances,  and  its  undistinguishing  censures,  he  had 
preached  against  slavery  from  the  time  of  his  first  entrance  into 
America.  Yet,  with  an  honest  independence  of  character,  he  did 
not  hesitate  to  declare  his  impatient  abhorrence  of  the  system,  in 
the  presence  of  those  most  concerned  in  upholding  it,  and  in  the 
face  of  the  muttered  execrations  of  its  friends.*  We  admire  his 
manliness  in  the  avowal  of  his  opinions,  but  we  regret  the  impru- 
dent zeal  that  led  him,  upon  a  questionable  matter,  to  pursue  a 
course  that  had  the  effect  of  building  an  impassable  barrier  in  the 
path  of  the  higher  and  holier  duties  of  his  calling.  The  course 
Dr.  Coke  deemed  it  proper  to  pursue,  in  denouncing  slaveholding, 
is  the  more  surprising,  since,  from  every  indication  of  the  times, 
the  Church  was  undergoing  a  transition   from  a  vehement  denun- 

*  In  his  Journal,  under  date  of  April  8,  1785,  in  North  Carolina,  he  says : 
"  The  testimony  I  bore  in  this  place  against  slaveholding,  provoked  many  of 
the  unawakened  to  retire  out  of  the  barn,  and  to  combine  together  to  flog  me 
as  soon  as  I  came  out.  A  high-headed  lady  also  went  out,  and  cried  out,  as  I 
was  afterwards  informed,  that  she  would  give  fifty  pounds  if  they  would  give 
that  little  doctor  one  hundred  lashes.  When  I  came  out,  they  surrounded  me, 
but  had  power  only  to  talk."  In  another  place  he  says  :  "  A  mob  came  to  meet 
me  with  staves  and  clubs  " 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  161 

ciatory  spirit  to  a  more  just  and  rational  consideration  of  the  sub- 
ject of  slavery.  The  Church  had  already  discovered  v,hat  it  is 
strange  she  did  not  at  first  perceive,  that  Ecclesiastical  censures 
possessed  no  civil  authority,  and  that  sermons  condemnatory  of 
slavery  were,  in  fact,  the  surrender  of  opportunities  to  win  men 
from  the  slavery  of  sin  to  the  freedom  of  faith  in  Christ.  Then, 
as  now,  the  employment  of  the  pulpit  to  break  the  fetters  of  the 
slave,  only  strengthened  their  bonds  and  made  them  more  oppres- 
sive and  galling.  For,  although  under  the  forcible  and  affecting 
appeals  of  the  pulpit,  a  few — comparatively  a  very  feiv — emanci- 
pated their  slaves,  yet  no  corresponding  effect  was  produced  upon 
society.  And  while  it  is  doubted  whether  the  few  who  were  eman- 
cipated were  really  benefitted  by  the  change,  it  is  quite  certain  the 
so  eagerly  sought  object  of  immediate  emancipation  was  materially 
injured,  and  the  influence  and  success  of  Methodism  was  most 
".eriously  abridged.* 

In  the  preceding  chapter,  there  is  a  brief  reference  to  the  action 
of  the  Church  on  the  subject  of  slavery.  But  a  more  detailed 
statement  of  the  whole  matter  was  promised,  and  is  due  to  the 
memory  of  our  fathers,  and  to  a  full  understanding  of  the  history 
of  the  times.  And  the  connexion  of  Mr.  Lee  with  the  measures 
that  led  to  the  amelioration  of  the  originally  severe,  and,  in  everv 
respect,  inefficient  and  impolitic  enactments  on  the  subject,  makes 
such  a  detail  necessary  to  a  complete  portraiture  of  his  character. 

Whoever  examines  into  the  religious  opinions  of  the  early  Me- 
thodist ministers  in  America,  will  not  be  at  a  loss  to  discover  a  very 
strong  and  general  hostility  to  the  theory  and  practice  of  slave- 
holding.  And  when  he  recollects  that  the  majority,  and  certainly 
the  most  influential,  of  these  ministers  were  Englishmen,  admirers 


*  Of  later  times,  and  of  the  influence  of  the  Abolitionists  of  the  present  day, 
the  writer  can  speak  with  more  confidence.  It  is  unquestionable  that  these 
efforts  have  most  seriously  injured  the  cause  of  the  slave  in  Virginia,  and  other 
states.  Previous  to  1831,  the  opinion  that  slavery  was  politically  and  socially 
an  evil  was  very  common.  It  was  rare  that  an  apology  was  attempted  in  its 
behalf.  But  the  measures  of  Abolitionists  at  the  North  have  learned  us  to 
search  out  reasons  for  its  continuance,  and  arguments  whereby  we  may  justify 
and  defend  it.  And  it  will  require  long  years  to  recover  the  ground  we  have 
lost.  Public  opinion  will  not  soon  return  to  its  views  of  the  subject  prior  to  the 
period  above  referred  to. 
11 


162  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

and  followers  of  Mr.  AVesley,  and  subject  to  his  authority ;  and 
then  adds  the  fact,  that  in  1774,  Mr.  Wesley  wrote  and  published 
his  "  Thoughts  upon  Slavery," — he  will  need  no  additional  evidence 
of  the  origin  of  this  hostility  ;  nor,  when  the  strong  words  in  which 
thise  "  Thoughts"  are  clothed,  is  taken  into  the  account,  will  he  be 
surprised  at  its  almost  obstinate  and  exciting  character.  But, 
although  cherishing  these  feelings  of  opposition  to  slavery,  it  was 
not  until  the  Conference  of  1780  that  any  formal  measures  were 
taken  to  extirpate  it  from  the  Societies.  This  may  be  owing  to  the 
circumstance,  that  previous  to  1776  they  had  made  very  little  pro- 
gress in  the  Southern  slaveholding  states.  And,  as  the  first  rule 
upon  the  subject  had  a  specific  application  to  the  members  of  Con- 
ference, it  may  be  that  it  was  as  late  as  1780  before  any  Travelling 
Preacher  became  possessed  of  slaves ;  and  hence  the  apparently 
late  period  of  introducing  it  into  the  statute  book  of  Methodism. 
But  when  it  was  recorded  there,  it  was  in  language  that  might 
properly  stand  by  the  side  of  that  v/hich,  as  we  have  supposed, 
created,  and  gave  energy  and  direction  to  their  hostility.  Still  the 
rule  was  not  absolute  in  its  application  to  either  the  Preachers  or 
the  people.  As  it  respects  the  Preachers,  it  stands  as  a  matter  con- 
cerning which  the  Conference  was  seeking  to  ascertain  what  was 
proper  under  the  circumstances ;  and  with  regard  to  the  people  it 
expressed  a  distinct  avowal  of  their  opinions  on  the  nature  of 
slavery,  and  passed  a  censure  of  disapprobation  upon  every 
"  friend"  of  Methodism  that  held  slaves,  and  advised  them  all  to  let 
their  slaves  go  free.     But  the  law  shall  speak  for  itself 

"Ques.  16.  Ought  not  this  Conference  to  require  those  Travelling 
Preachers  who  hold  slaves,  to  give  promises  to  set  them  free? 

^'Ans.  Yes, 

"  Ques.  17.  Does  this  Conference  acknowledge  that  slave-keeping 
is  contrary  to  the  laws  of  God,  man,  and  nature,  and  hurtful  to  so- 
ciety, contrary  to  the  dictates  of  conscience  and  pure  religion,  and 
doing  that  which  we  would  not  others  should  do  to  us  and  ours  ? 
Do  we  pass  our  disapprobation  on  all  our  friends  who  keep  slaves, 
and  advise  their  freedom  ? 

''Am.  Yes."* 

•  Minutes  of  Conference  for  the  year  1780. 

0 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  153 

Such  was  the  first  official  declaration  of  sentiments  that  had  been 
accumulating  for  years;  and  it  fell  upon  the  surprised  and  pious 
feehngs  of  the  Societies  as  a  spell,  paralyzing  their  energies,  and 
foretokening  oppressive  and  impending  evils.  For  the  measure  was 
as  well  calculated  to  irritate  as  to  enlighten;  and  did  as  much  in 
the  way  of  creating  disaffection  as  in  correcting  error.*  And  it 
stands  m  the  Minutes  for  the  same  year,  as  if  to  furnish  a  com- 
mentary upon  the  difficult  and  delicate  position  of  the  Conference 
as  a  statutory  duty  of  "  the  Assistant,  to  meet  the  negroes  himself 
and  appomt  as  helpers  in  his  absence,  proper  ichite  persons,  and 
not  to  suffer  them  to  stay  late  and  meet  hij  themselvesr  A  pro- 
vision  so  full  of  meaning  as  almost  to  demonstrate  the  unsoundness 
and  impropriety  of  the  previous  enactment. 

The  next  enactment  on  the  subject  of  slavery,  stands  in  the 
Mmutes  for  1783,  and  has  exclusive  reference  to  Local  Preachers. 
It  is  in  these  words  : 

y2ces.  10.  What  shall  be  done  with  our  Local  Preachers  who 
hold  slaves,  contrary  to  the  laws  which  authorize  their  freedom,  in 
any  of  the  United  States  ? 

^^Ans.  We  will  try  them  another  year.  In  the  mean  time  let 
every  Assistant  deal  faithfully  and  plainly  with  every  one,  and  re- 
port  to  the  next  Conference.  It  may  then  be  necessary  to  suspend 
them."  "^ 

Specific  as  is  this  rule,  in  its  application  to  a  class,  there  is  an 
observable,  and,  to  our  apprehension,  a  commendable  deference  to 
public  opinion;  since  it  was  restricted  in  its  operation  to  those 
states  in  which,  by  Legislative  action,  an  emancipated  slave  might 
enjoy  freedom.  And  even  here  it  was  not  to  be  considered  abso- 
lute  Moral  suasion  was  to  be  employed  by  the  Assistant ;  and  the 
Conference  reserved  to  itself  the  right  of  ultimate  decision  in  the 
matter. 

In  1784,  at  the  Conference  held  previous  to  the  Christmas  Con- 
ference,  when  the  Church  was  organized,  these  Ecclesiastical  pro- 
ceed.ngs  against  slavery  reached  their  zenith,  in  the  adoption  of 
measures  that  must  have  dismembered  Methodism,  or  left  it  a 
blighted  and  withered  thing  in  fields  whereon  it  had  gained  its 
richest  triumphs.     Each  class,  concerning  whom  action  had  been 

*  Lee's  History  of  the  Methodists,  p.  72. 


164  THK     i<IFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

previously  taken,  were  now  brought  under  tlie  ban  of  the  Confer 
ence ;  and  slaveholding  was  to  be  eradicated  from  the  soil  of 
Methodism,  as  dust  is  wiped  from  the  face  of  a  mirror — as  summa- 
rily, and  with  as  little  remorse.  At  this  Conference  the  following 
rules  seem  to  have  been  adopted  as  the  final  decision  in  the  case : 

"  Qucs.  12.  What  shall  we  do  with  our  friends  that  will  buy  and 
sell  slaves  1 

"  Ans.  If  they  buy  with  no  other  design  than  to  hold  them  as 
slaves,  and  have  been  previously  warned,  they  shall  be  turned  out, 
and  permitted  to  sell  on  no  consideration. 

"  Ques.  13.  What  shall  we  do  with  our  Local  Preachers  who 
will  not  emancipate  their  slaves  in  those  states  where  the  laws 
admit  it  ? 

"  Ans.  Try  those  in  Virginia  another  year,  and  suspend  the 
Preachers  in  Maryland,  Delaware,  Pennsylvania,  and  New  Jersey. 

"  Ques.  22.  What  shall  be  done  with  our  Travelling  Preachers 
that  now  are,  or  hereafter  shall  be  possessed  of  negroes,  and  refuse 
to  manumit  them  where  the  law  permits? 

"  Ans.  Employ  them  no  more." 

These  rules,  so  explicit  and  summary,  only  required  a  detail  of 
the  plan  upon  which,  if  submitted  to,  they  might  be  carried  into 
execution ;  and,  if  rejected,  that  the  process  of  expulsion  might 
consummate  the  resolution  of  their  authors  to  sever  slavery, 
slaveholders,  and  slaves,  from  all  connexion,  dependence,  and  com- 
munion with  Methodism.  And  this  plan,  in  its  objects  and  details, 
was  matured  and  incorporated  in  the  Discipline  of  the  Church  at 
the  General  Conference  held  in  Baltimore  in  December  1784. 
Omitting  only  so  much  of  the  proceedings  of  this  Conference  as  is 
embraced  in  previous  quotations  from  former  enactments,  we  give 
the  whole  as  it  stands  in  the  printed  Minutes,  "  Composing  a  Form 
of  Discipline  for  the  Ministers,  Preachers,  and  other  members  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,"  put  forth  by  the  Christmas  Con- 
ference.*    It  is,  perhaps,  the  more  important  to  give  this  document 

*  The  full  title  is  as  follows  :  "Minutes  of  several  Conversations  between 
the  Rev.  Thomas  Coke,  LL.D.,  the  Rev.  Francis  Asbury,  and  others,  at  a 
Conference,  begun  in  Bahimore,  in  the  State  of  Maryland,  on  Monday,  the 
27th  of  December,  in  the  year  1784.  Composing  a  Form  of  Discipline  for  the 
Ministers,  Preachers,  and  other  Members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  165 

entire,  since  it  is  not  to  be  found  in  any  history  of  the  Church  that 
has  fallen  under  the  writer's  notice.  Mr.  Lee,  in  his  "  History  of 
the  Methodists,"  only  gives  the  "  substance"  of  the  enactment ;  and 
Dr.  Bangs,  in  his  "  History  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church," 
only  copies  the  account  given  by  Mr.  Lee.  It  is  presumable  he 
had  not  seen  the  Minutes  of  that  Conference.  The  rule  on  slavery 
occurs  on  the  15th  page,  in  answer  to  the  forty-second  question. 

"  Qties.  42.  What  methods  can  we  take  to  extirpate  slavery  ? 

"  Ans.  We  are  deeply  conscious  of  the  impropriety  of  making 
new  terms  of  communion  for  a  religious  society  already  established, 
excepting  on  the  most  pressing  occasion ;  and  such  we  esteem  the 
practice  of  holding  our  fellow-creatures  in  slavery.  Wo  view  it  as 
contrary  to  the  golden  law  of  God,  on  which  hang  all  the  law  and 
the  prophets,  and  the  unalienable  rights  of  mankind,  as  well  as 
every  principle  of  the  Revolution,  to  hold  in  the  deepest  debasement, 
in  a  more  abject  slavery  than  is  perhaps  to  be  found  in  any  part 
of  the  world  except  America,  so  many  souls  that  are  all  capable  of 
the  image  of  God. 

"  We,  therefore,  think  it  our  most  bounden  duty  to  take  imme- 
diately some  effectual  method  to  extirpate  this  abomination  from 
among  us.  And  for  that  pui'pose  we  add  the  following  to  the  rules 
of  our  Society,  viz  : 

"  1.  Every  member  of  our  Society  who  has  slaves  m  his  posses- 
sion, shall,  within  twelve  months  after  notice  given  to  him  by  the 
Assistant  (Avhich  notice  the  Assistants  are  requn-ed  immediately 
and  without  any  delay,  to  give  in  their  respective  circuits),  legally 
execute  and  record  an  instrument,  whereby  he  emancipates  and 
sets  fi'ee  every  slave  in  his  possession  who  is  between  the  ages  of 
forty  and  forty-five,  immediately,  or  at  farthest  when  they  arrive  at 
the  age  of  forty-five  : 

"  And  every  slave  who  is  between  the  ages  of  twenty-five  and 
forty,  immediately,  or  at  farthest  at  the  expiration  of  five  years 
from  the  date  of  the  said  instrument : 

in  America.  Philadelphia:  Printed  by  Charles  Cist,  in  Arch  Street,  the  cor- 
ner of  Fourth  Street,  mdcclxxxv."  This  first  edition  of  the  Discipline  was 
published  in  the  old  form  of  question  and  answer.  It  has  eighty-one  questions. 
In  1787,  it  was  divided  into  thirty-one  sections,  and  published  in  a  pamphlet  of 
48  pages,  including  the  Index. 


166  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

"And  every  slave  who  is  between  the  ages  of  twenty  and  twen- 
ty-five, immediately,  or  at  farthest  when  they  arrive  at  the  age  of 
thirty  : 

"And  every  slave  under  the  age  of  twenty,  as  soon  as  they 
arrive  at  the  age  of  twenty-five,  at  farthest : 

"And  every  infant  born  in  slavery  after  the  above-mentioned 
rules  are  complied  with,  immediately  on  its  birth. 

"  2,  Every  Assistant  shall  keep  a  Journal,  in  which  he  shall  re- 
gularly minute  down  the  names  and  ages  of  all  the  slaves  belong- 
ing to  all  the  masters  in  his  respective  circuit,  and  also  the  date  of 
every  instrument  executed  and  recorded  for  the  manumission  of 
the  slaves,  with  the  name  of  the  court,  book,  and  folio,  in  which 
the  said  instruments  respectively  shall  have  been  recorded ;  which 
Journal  shall  be  handed  down  in  each  circuit  to  the  succeeding 
Assistants. 

"  3.  In  consideration  that  these  rules  form  a  new  Term  of  Com- 
munion, every  person  concerned,  who  will  not  comply  with  them, 
shall  have  liberty  quietly  to  withdraw  himself  from  our  Society 
within  the  twelve  months  succeeding  the  notice  given  as  aforesaid. 
Otherwise,  the  Assistant  shall  exclude  him  in  the  Society. 

"  4.  No  person  so  voluntarily  tvithdraw7i,  or  so  excluded,  shall 
ever  partake  of  the  Supper  of  the  Lord  with  the  Methodists,  till  he 
complies  with  the  above  requisitions. 

"  5.  No  person  holding  slaves  shall,  in  future,  be  admitted  into 
Society  or  to  the  Lord's  Supper,  till  he  previously  complies  with 
these  rules  concerning  slavery. 

"  N.  B.  These  rules  are  to  affect  the  members  of  our  Society  no 
farther  than  a?  they  are  consistent  with  the  laws  of  the  states  in 
which  they  reside. 

"And  respecting  our  Brethren  in  Virginia  that  are  concerned, 
and  after  due  consideration  of  their  peculiar  circumstances,  we 
allow  them  ttvo  i/ears  from  the  notice  given,  to  consider  the  expe- 
dience of  compliance  or  non-compliance  with  these  rules." 

It  is  not  the  least  objectionable  feature  of  this  new  Term  of  Com- 
munion, that  it  was  greatly  in  advance  of  public  opinion  upon  a 
subject  not  certainly  recognised  as  settled  by  the  Word  of  God  ; 
but  it  was  subjecting  the  people  to  a  surveillance  no  less  oppressive 
to  them,  than  it  was  beyond  the  legitimate  pi-ovince  of  ministerial 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  167 

employment.  And  in  its  principles,  as  is  evident  from  the  excep- 
tions at  the  close  of  the  rales,  it  could  not  be  general  and  impartial 
in  its  application.  The  exception,  too,  in  favour  of  Virginia,  shows 
that  there  were  circumstances  in  existence  that  precluded  its  opera- 
tion. These  facts  demonstrate  the  impolicy  of  the  attempt  to 
legislate  for  the  Church,  upon  a  subject  over  which  Ecclesiastical 
bodies  can  exercise  no  control ;  and  they  ought  to  have  foreclosed  the 
whole  proceedings.  But  there  was  something  in  the  slavery  of  the 
times  so  utterly  surpassing  its  most  oppressive  evils  now,*  that  their 
eager  anxiety  for  its  extinction,  and  their  ineffectual  efforts  to  pro- 
mote it,  may  be  vindicated  upon  grounds  sufficiently  comprehen- 
sive to  preserve  the  purity  of  their  motives,  and  to  justify  the 
adoption  of  any  measures  that,  in  their  judgment,  promised  its  re- 
moval. And  signal  as  was  the  failure  to  accomplish  any  general 
emancipation,  there  can  be  no  doubt  but  their  honest  and  perse- 
vering  efforts  in  behalf  of  the  slaves,  produced  a  very  decided 
change  in  their  social  and  moral  condition,  and  left  the  sweet  savour 
of  a  humane  and  pious  influence,  to  work  out  its  blessed  consum- 
mation upon  the  public  mind.  Yet,  it  cannot  be  concealed  that  to 
the  full  extent  of  their  own  benevolent  aims,  there  was  no  corre- 
sponding general  sympathy  with  the  Conference.  Many  of  the 
Methodists  were  decidedly  opposed  to  every  attempt  at  legislation 
upon  the  subject.  And  the  public  mind  was  at  all  times  easily  and 
strongly  excited  by  any  interference  with  the  matter.  This  was 
especially  the  case  in  Virginia ;  and  hence,  in  consideration  of 
"  the  peculiar  circumstances"     of  the  Societies   in  this  state,  the 


*  The  following  fact,  extracted  from  a  tract  on  "Negro-Slavery,"  by  the 
Rev.  James  O'Kelly,  published  in  1789,  will  illustrate  this  point.  "  I  am 
more  than  astonished  to  hear  those  learned  gentlemen,  generally  known  by  the 
appellation  of  Clergy,  standing  in  the  pulpit,  and  with  lifted  eyes  praying,  '  That 
it  may  please  Thee  to  have  mercy  upon  all  prisoners  aiyl  captives,'  and  the 
people  answering,  '  We  beseech  Thee  to  hear  us,  good  Lord.'  To  which  they 
have  my  Amen.  In  the  evening,  the  Cleric  stands  at  the  door  of  the  Lord's 
Jiouse  of  prayer,  and  vnlh  a  loud  voice  proclaims,  that  such  a  gentlemaii' s  captive 
is  absconded  and  is  now  outlawed.  Liberty  is  hereby  given  to  any  man  to  hill  the 
said  slave  for  such  transgression,  besides  51.  reward.'"  If  Mr.  O'Kelly  was  not 
mi.staken  in  regard  to  this  practice,  we  can  easily  conceive  of  a  justification  of 
the  course  of  our  fathers.  But  we  do  not  find  in  any  history  of  the  times  a  cor- 
responding statement.     It  seems  fanciful. 


163  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

Confprcnce,  by  special  enactment,  granted  them  two  years'  exemp- 
tion from  the  pains  and  penalties  of  this  new  Term  of  Communion. 
It  was  precisely  in  this  condition  of  things,  when  the  Assistants 
had,  under  the  direction  of  Conference,  given  publicity  to  the  rules, 
and,  in  effect,  proclaimed  a  truce  upon  the  subject  in  Virginia,  that 
Dr.  Coke  entered,  and  passed  through,  preaching  with  his  peculiar 
warmth  and  energy  upon  the  necessity  of  immediate  emancipation. 
That  he  met  with  very  little  sympathy,  and  still  less  success  in 
these  efforts,  can  excite  no  surprise  in  a  mind  familiar  with  the 
opinions  and  feelings  of  the  times.  It  is  not  intended  to  convey  the 
idea  that  no  slaves  were  emancipated.  Some  indeed,  were ;  but 
his  exhortations  on  the  subject  fell  as  inoperatively  upon  the  con- 
gregations generally,  as  flattery  upon  "  the  dull  cold  ear  of  death;" 
except  in  so  far  as  they  excited  the  indignation  of  the  ungodlj', 
and  succeeded  in  bringing  the  members  of  the  Church  under  the 
suspicion  of  encouraging  measures,  which,  to  the  public  mind,  were 
fraught  with  domestic  injury  and  social  ruin.  It  deserves^  how- 
ever, to  be  stated,  and  it  must  be  set  down  to  the  credit  of  Dr.  Coke, 
that  on  entering  the  state  of  North  Carolina,  he  abstained  from  all 
public  introduction  of  the  subject  of  emancipation — "  the  laws  of 
this  state,"  to  use  his  own  language,  "  foi'bidding  any  to  free 
their  negroes."  This  was  a  prudent  submission  to  the  sove- 
reignty of  State  authority  over  all  within  its  jurisdiction,  as  well 
as  to  an  important  religious  principle  that  was  incorporated  into  the 
Discipline  as  an  article  of  religious  belief,  and  made  obligatory 
upon  every  one  to  whom  the  authority  and  functions  of  the  min- 
istry were  intrusted.  But  when,  in  the  course  of  Conference  busi- 
ness, the  subject  of  slavery,  in  connexion  with  the  recent  legisla- 
tion of  the  General  Conference,  was  introduced,  he  could  no  longer 
hold  his  peace.  He  must  bear  his  "testimony  against  slavery;"  and 
that  testimony  had  no  soft  and  mincing  words  with  which  to  garnish 
over  a  condition  of  things  which  he  regarded  as  an  intolerable, 
uncompounded  evil.  To  what  extent  his  views  were  received  with 
favour  by  the  Conference,  cannot  be  determined.  That  many  did 
not  sympathize  with  him  is  quite  probable  ;  and  that  one  entertained 
opinions,  and  stood  up  with  honest  confidence  to  express  them,  in 
direct  opposition  to  those  he  so  long  had  cherished,  and  now 
sought  so  ardently  to  fasten  upon  the  body  to  influence  its  decisions, 


THE     REV.    JESSE     LEE.  169 

and  for  the  government  of  its  future  actions,  is  a  matter  of  history 
already  brought  before  the  notice  of  the  reader. 

Between  Mr.  Lee  and  Dr.  Coke,  there  was,  in  many  respects, 
a  perfect  contrast.  The  one  was  deliberate,  calculating,  and  per- 
severing ;  the  other  ardent,  impulsive,  and  energetic.  But  both  were 
honest,  pious,  and  warm-hearted.  On  the  subject  of  slavery,  if  they 
could  have  stood  side  by  side,  upon  a  point  of  observation  remote 
from  all  its  connexions  and  dependencies,  and  examined  it  as  a 
theory  of  life,  with  its  social  relations,  separated  from  all  the  cir- 
cumstances that  have  interwoven  it  into  the  very  texture  of  the 
body  politic,  it  is  not  improbable  but  they  would  have  united  to 
denounce  and  oppose  it.  But  when  brought  into  its  presence,  and 
compelled  to  estimate  its  character  by  facts  ;  to  compare  slavery  in 
America  and  in  their  own  times,  with  slavery  everywhei'e,  and  in 
all  ages  of  the  world ;  to  measure  it  not  by  the  standards  that 
prqudice  and  poetry  have  set  up,  but  by  those  of  reason  and  com- 
mon sense  ;  to  weigh  it,  not  as  it  may  preponderate  in  the  scale  of 
religious  sensibility,  when  an  inflammatory  appeal  has  thrown  the 
whole  moral  nature  into  commotion,  but  when  justice  sits  on  the 
beam,  and  charity  and  truth  adjust  the  balances,  and  then,  in  the 
midst  of  all  its  circumstances,  cognizant  of  all  its  relations,  and  in 
view  of  all  its  effects,  force  them  to  decide  the  question  of  emanci- 
pation, and  the  one  would  be  transformed  into  stone,  the  other  to 
flame.  To  Dr.  Coke,  slavery  had  but  one  aspect :  It  was  a  doom 
to  work,  without  compensation,  other  than  necessary  food  and 
raiment,  shelter  and  protection  ;  it  was  the  doom  of  ignorance  and 
degradation,  where  the  sunlight  of  education  never,  and  that  of  reli- 
gion seldom  penetrated.  In  every  respect  it  was,  to  his  mind,  an 
evil  and  bitter  thing.  And,  in  the  estimation  of  Mr.  Lee,  it  was  not 
a  whit  better.  But  it  was  not  the  nature  of  slavery  that  caused  the 
difference  between  these  men  of  God.  It  was  the  question  of  eman-- 
cipation.  They  agreed  as  to  the  evil ;  they  differed  as  to  the 
measure  for  its  removal.  Mr.  Lee  regarded  the  whole  Ecclesias- 
tical proceedings  in  the  premises  as  ill  timed  ;  and  without  ques- 
tioning the  pure  intentions  of  those  concerned  in  these  measures  for 
the  extirpation  of  slavery,  he  nevertheless  considered  the  whole  as 
extrajudicial,  and  calculated  to  excite  the  strong  prejudices  of  an 
interested  and  resisting  community  against  those  engaged  in  the 


170  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

crusade  against  slavery.  And  in  the  discussion  of  the  subject  in 
the  Conference,  he  took  the  broad  and  sure  ground,  that  all  Ecclesias- 
tical legislation  upon  the  subject  was  inexpedient,  and  would  prove 
unprofitable  and  injurious.  He  had  grown  up  in  the  midst  of 
slavery,  and  he  was  familiar  with  its  political,  social,  and  moral 
depravations,  and  he  deplored  them  all.  But  he  knew  the  opinions  and 
feelings  of  those  against  whom  these  measures  were  directed,  and  he 
forewarned  the  Conference  against  stirring  up  the  wrath  and  indig- 
nation of  community  by  pressing  rules  demanding  the  Methodists 
to  emancipate  their  slaves.  Tliere  were  two  general  grounds  upon 
which  he  opposed  the  attempt  to  carry  into  practice  the  rules  and 
provisions  of  the  General  Conference.  The  first  w&s,  that  if  the 
Preachers  continued  to  pi'ess  the  subject  of  emancipation  upon  the 
people,  that  they,  not  now  in  favour  of  it,  would  be  roused  to  resist  the 
interference  with  their  civil  rights  and  interests,  and  that  it  would 
induce  such  general  opposition  as  to  prejudice  the  interests  of  the 
slave,  and  preclude  any  future  attempts  at  emancipation,  even  under 
circumstances  that  might  seem  to  be  more  promising.  The  second 
was  drawn  from  the  injurious  effects  these  measures  were  already 
producing  upon  the  religious  interests  of  the  people.  The  measures 
had  already  brought  about  strifes  and  debates,  where,  heretofore, 
all  was  concord.  It  had  separated  between  brethren,  alienated  the 
ministers  from  each  other,  and  the  people  from  their  pastors,  and 
was  rapidly  spreading,  like  a  plague-spot,  through  all  the  ramifica- 
tions of  society.  Under  these  circumstances,  he  thought  the  Church 
ought  to  pause  in  the  course  it  had  adopted,  and  hereafter  to  pursue 
a  line  of  action  less  exciting,  and  more  calm,  deliberate,  and  con- 
ciliating. 

These  were  the  honest  sentiments  of  Mr.  Lee ;  and  they  were 
expressed  with  a  fearless  independence  that  then,  as  at  every  sub- 
sequent period  of  his  life,  desired  no  concealment,  as  it  dreaded  no 
opposition ;  and,  judging  from  the  effect,  they  must  have  made  a 
powerful  impression  upon  the  mind  of  Dr.  Coke.  But  it  was  not 
a  favourable  one  for  the  young  minister.  Either  from  the  nature 
of  the  remarks,  or  the  manner  of  expressing  them,  or  all  toge- 
ther, the  Doctor  conceived  that  Mr.  Lee  was  opposed  to  the  rules 
of  the  General  Conference,  for  reasons  that  amounted  to  a  justifi- 
cation of  slavery ;  and  his  opposition  was  construed  into  a  defence 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  171 

of  the  lawfulness  of  slaveholding.  And,  as  he  could  not  conceive 
how  any  friend  of  religion  could  support  a  system  so  full  of  enor- 
mity, in  his  judgment,  he  urged  it  as  an  objection  to  the  passage 
of  Mr.  Lee's  character.  To  this  allegation  he  promptly  replied ; 
and  while  engaged  in  vindicating  himself  from  the  injustice  of  the 
accusation,  he  was  interrupted  by  his  opponent  in  a  manner  so 
imperious  and  rude,  that  his  Virginia  blood  was  sent  bounding  to 
the  extremities  of  his  system  ;  and  feelings  were  engendered,  and 
woi'ds  were  uttered  by  both,  that  a  Christian  can  truly  regret,  but 
may  not  defend.  But,  if  Mr.  Lee  was  ill  at  ease,  the  Doctor  was 
not  entirely  at  rest.  He  discovered  that  he  had  erred  in  the  accusa- 
tion and  the  interruption,  and,  with  a  frankness  peculiar  to  himself, 
he  apologized  for  his  conduct,  and  peace  and  kindly  feelings  were 
soon  restored. 

Subsequent  events  proved  the  correctness  of  the  ground  taken 
by  Mr.  Lee,  on  the  subject  of  emancipation.  The  existence  of  the 
rules  was  short ;  their  influence,  in  strengthening  the  bonds  of  the 
slave,  and  in  counteracting  the  influence  of  Methodism,  especially 
in  Virginia,  was  of  longer  duration.  But,  coincident  with  the 
scene  just  described,  the  opposition  to  the  "  new  Term  of  Commu- 
nion" became  so  general  and  decided,  that  at  the  Conference  held 
in  Baltimore,  in  June  1785,  just  six  months  after  it  was  adopted,  the 
ministers  were  authorized  "  to  suspend  the  execution  of  the  Minute 
on  Slavery,  till  the  deliberation  of  a  future  Conference ;  and  that 
an  equal  space  of  time  be  allowed  all  our  members  for  considera- 
tion, when  the  Minute  shall  be  put  in  force."  Yet  they  still  de- 
nounced the  system  in  language  of  unabated  hostility.  Affixed  to 
the  Minute,  suspending  the  operation  of  these  rules,  is  the  following 
declaration  of  their  unalterable  determination  respecting  slavery : 
"  We  do  hold  in  the  deepest  abhorrence  the  practice  of  slavery, 
and  shall  not  cease  to  seek  its  destruction  by  all  wise  and  prudent 
means."  In  this  avowal  of  their  opinion  concerning  slavery,  and 
in  the  resolution  to  seek  its  destruction,  especially  while  confining 
themselves  to  such  measures  as  coincided  'with  the  words  they  used, 
they  were  not  transcending  the  just  limits  of  ministerial  action. 
And,  considering  the  position  occupied  by  this  resolution  in  the 
history  of  these  Ecclesiastical  proceedings,  it  is  equivalent  to  a 
declaration  of  the  impolicy  and  imprudence  of  all  previous  enact- 


172  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

ments  against  slavery.  Whoever  carefully  looks  into  these  pro- 
ceedings,  and  compares  the  state  of  the  Church  during  the  excite- 
ment they  produced,  with  what  it  was  in  previous  years,  and  in 
the  period  immediately  succeeding  the  suspension  of  the  x'ules,  and 
the  cessation  of  active  measures,  will  find  no  reason  to  doubt  but 
wiser  counsels,  and  stronger  and  better  influences,  were  guiding 
the  decisions  of  the  Conference.  It  was  a  happy  hour  for  the 
Church  when,  under  the  guidance  of  Him  who  is  "  Head  over  all 
things  to  the  Church,"  she  paused  in  the  midst  of  her  course,  and 
retraced  her  steps  to  the  more  peaceable  and  lawful  pursuits  of  her 
heavenly  calling.  The  mission  of  the  ministry  is  for  the  redemp- 
tion of  souls.  In  Christ,  "  there  is  neither  bond  nor  free ;"  and  in 
the  work  of  the  ministry,  as  authorized  by  Him,  there  is  no  recog- 
nition of  any  such  distinction.  All  are  one  in  Christ,  and  one  to 
his  servants.  It  were  as  wise  and  lawful  to  preach  against  female 
subjection  to  "  the  head  of  the  woman,"  as  to  preach  against  the 
relation  of  master  and  slave.  Efforts  for  emancipation  in  the  one 
case,  would  be  as  lawful  as  they  are  in  the  other.  If  the  evils  of 
slavery  form  the  ground  of  apology,  or  even  of  justification,  for 
the  crusade,  are  there  not  evils,  if  fewer  in  number,  at  least  as 
commanding  in  magnitude,  and  as  worthy  of  sympathy,  in  the 
subordinate  relations  of  woman?  As  a  wife,  in  many  civilized 
governments,  she  is  as  nearly  destitute  of  civil  existence  as  a 
slave.  And,  in  most  of  the  countries  in  which  Christianity  was 
planted  by  the  Apostles,  in  what  important  respects  did  the  condition 
of  females  differ  from  that  of  a  slave  in  Virginia,  in  1785  ?  And  yet, 
in  those  very  countries,  slavery  in  its  most  frightful  form  was  univer- 
sal. But,  in  neither  case  did  the  Apostles  proscribe  the  superior,  or 
attempt  to  abolish  the  relation.  The  very  reverse  of  this  was  the 
course  they  chose  to  pursue.  They  I'ecognised  the  existence  of  all 
such  conditions,  as  a  part  of  a  universal  system,  developing,  as  it  was 
originated  and  preserved  by,  the  wisdom  of  God  ;  and  they 
defined  its  separate  relations,  and  prescribed  its  positive  duties. 
Herein  they  followed  the  example  of  Christ ;  and  the  Christian 
ministry  ought  to  "  follow  them  as  they  followed  Him."  Neither 
Christ  nor  the  Apostles  interfered  with  the  relations  existing 
between  masters  and  slaves.  These  were  regulated  by  civil  legis- 
lation,— prescribing  their  rank  and  powers,  their  rights  and  duties. 


THE     RE\;.     JESSE     LEE.  173 

These  laws  were  formed  by  authorities  ordained  of  God  ;  and 
subjection  to  this  authority  was  a  Christian  duty.  The  Apostles, 
therefore,  did  all  that  pertained  to  their  ministry,  when  they 
recognised  these  different  relations  as  equally  binding,  and  mutu- 
ally dependent  upon  each  other  in  the  great  system  of  Providence ; 
prescribed  a  class  of  duties  appropriate  to  each,  and  promotive  of 
the  general  good  of  the  whole ;  and,  leaving  religion  in  its 
humanizing  and  sanctifying  influences  to  change,  modify,  and, 
finally,  if  so  it  be  the  will  of  God,  to  destroy  all  such  distinctions, 
they  busied  themselves  to  bring  both  to  a  participation  of  the 
blessings  of  the  gospel,  that  they  might  be  one  in  the  unity  of  a 
common  salvation,  and  in  the  fellowship  of  a  holy  love.  Beyond 
this  point  no  Ecclesiastical  body,  desirous  of  confining  itself  to 
"  wise  and  prudent  means"  for  the  emancipation  of  slavery,  can 
go,  without  impairing  its  usefulness,  or  compromising  the  object  it 
aims  to  promote.  While  labouring  to  bring  both  master  and  slave 
under  the  subduing  and  transforming  power  of  the  gospel  of 
peace,  the  ministry  is  co-working  with  God,  in  the  legitimate  field 
of  its  commission.  But  when,  upon  any  pretence,  or  for  any 
cause,  not  explicitly  defined  in  the  Word  of  God  as  sinful,  it  enters 
into  collision  with  civil  institutions,  attempts  to  break  down  long- 
established  conditions  of  society,  or  interferes  with  legal  rights  and 
just  authority,  there  can  be  little  doubt  but  it  has  passed  out  of 
the  sphere  of  its  legitimate  operations,  and  surrendered,  a  sacrifice 
to  infatuation,  that  unction  of  holiness  wherewith  God  had  conse- 
crated it  for  the  glory  of  His  name,  and  the  redemption  of  souls. 
It  is  due,  however,  to  our  fathers,  to  say  that  their  measures  were 
aimed  at  emancipation  in  the  Church.  It  was  reserved  for  our 
times  to  outrage  the  ministerial  character  by  a  presumptuous 
interference  with  civil  institutions  and  state  sovereignty. 

It  would  be  improper,  greatly  as  these  remarks  have  been  ex- 
tended, to  pass  from  the  consideration  of  the  subject  without  intro- 
ducing a  brief  notice  of  the  pervading  characteristic  of  these  Eccle- 
siastical proceedings.  In  conception,  object,  and  action,  they  were 
in  perfect  contrast  with  the  measures  of  modern  Abolitionism.  In 
the  maturity  of  their  principles  and  plans  the  doctrine  of  Abolition 
had  no  place.  Their  knowledge  of  slavery,  for  they  were  familiar 
with  every  type  and  colour  of  the  evil,  constrained  them  to  exer- 


174  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

cise  a  caution  that,  otherwise,  they  would  have  thrown  to  the 
winds,  in  their  anxiety  to  accomplish  a  cherished  object.  Their 
theory  for  the  extirpation  of  slavery  in  America  was  that  of  gradual 
emancipation,  not  of  immediate  abolition.  The  modern  word,  as 
the  modern  idea,  did  not  belong  to  their  vocabulary.  And  the  fact, 
that  they  had  respect,  in  all  their  proceedings,  to  the  legal  obstacles 
in  the  way  of  emancipation,  and  consulted  the  civil  relations  of  the 
Societies,  by  providing  exceptions  suited  to  the  state  of  the  case, 
shows  as  wide  a  difference  between  their  measui'es  and  those  now 
urged,  as  there  is,  also,  in  the  latter  a  grievous  departure  from  the 
dignity  of  their  councils  and  the  moderation  of  their  spirit.  Nor 
does  the  contrast  terminate  here.  The  fathers  of  American  Metho- 
dism, firm  as  they  were  in  their  opposition  to  slavery,  had  no  denun- 
ciations to  utter  against  those  who  differed  with  them  in  opinion,  or 
questioned  the  propriety  of  their  proceedings.  They  were  opposed 
to  slavery,  but  they  did  not  define  it  as  an  evil,  and  then  denounce 
all  connected  with  it  as  sinners.  Hatred  for  the  master  was  not 
the  proof  they  furnished  of  love  for  the  slave.  Moral  suasion  was 
the  force  they  employed,  and  truth  and  justice  for  the  master  were 
moral  duties  as  imperatively  demanded,  and  as  cheerfully  awarded, 
as  sympathy  for  the  slave  and  effort  for  his  freedom.  The  erection 
of  slaveholding  into  a  disqualification  for  Church  membership  was 
the  last  resort  of  despair  in  the  breast  of  good  men  who  had  wasted 
their  energy  and  exhausted  their  ingenuity  in  the  enterprise  of 
emancipation.  And  its  early  abandonment  is  a  proof  at  once  of  their 
humility,  and  of  the  surrender  of  the  last  vestige  of  hope  to  ac- 
complish the  extirpation  of  slavery  by  any  Ecclesiastical  measures 
whatever.  Slavery  was  too  strong  for  Methodism  in  1784,  and  it 
will  foil  it  in  1848  !  But  it  will  succumb  to  the  power  of  the  gospel 
of  Christ.  Its  doom  is  written,  but  "the  time  is  not  yet."  It  will 
retire  before  the  Christianity  of  the  nineteenth  century,  as  the  dew- 
drop  that  sparkles  and  dies  in  the  morning  blaze. 

As  it  is  a  part  of  our  Ecclesiastical  action  on  the  subject  of 
slavery,  and  as  the  subject  may  not  be  noticed  at  any  great  length 
in  the  succeeding  pages  of  this  work,  it  will  not  be  amiss  to  close 
our  present  history  of  the  matter  by  stating  that,  notwithstanding 
the  suspension  of  the  rules  of  the  Christmas  Conference,  the  Church 
was  not  entirely  free  from  agitation  for  several  years  subsequent  to 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  175 

1785.  The  agitation,  however,  seems  to  have  been  withdrawn 
from  the  pulpit ;  and  the  press  was  employed,  by  those  individuals 
not  willing  to  retire  entirely  from  the  arena  of  strife,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  spreading  doctrines  that  the  Church  had  ceased  to  pro- 
mulge.  Pamphlets,  various  in  style  and  merit,  were  published  and 
circulated  to  enlighten  the  public  mind,  and  interest  the  pious  heart 
in  the  importance  of  emancipation.  Two  of  these  are  now  lying 
before  me.  The  one  bears  the  running  title  of  "  An  Essay  on 
Negro  Slavery.  By  James  O'Kelly,  Philadelphia,  1789."  But 
it  is  bound  up  with  another,  bearing  the  same  title,  but  signed 
"  Othello,"  and  dated,  "  Maryland,  May  23,  1788."  Another  is 
entitled,  "  A  Dialogue  between  Do-Justice  and  Professing  Chris- 
tian. Dedicated  to  the  respective  and  collective  Abolition  Societies, 
and  to  all  other  benevolent,  humane  philanthropists  in  America. 
By  Freeborn  Garrettson,  Minister  of  the  Gospel,  Wilmington."  It 
has  no  date,  and  no  clue  to  the  discovery  of  the  time  when  it  was 
issued.  Others  were  doubtless  published.  There  is  also  a  reply, 
in  MS.,  in  our  possession,  to  an  unknown  pamphlet,  in  the  hand- 
writing of  Mr.  Lee,  and  signed,  "  Your  Loving  Antagonist."  It  is 
not  necessary  to  enter  into  any  statement  of  the  line  of  argument 
advanced  in  these  essays.  Their  designs  were  good,  and  their 
authors  were  alike  honest  and  pure-minded.  That  they  met  with 
so  little  success  is  to  be  attributed  to  the  state  of  the  times,  rather 
than  to  any  want  of  zeal  in  the  cause.  They  have  long  ceased 
from  their  works,  and  entered  into  rest ;  and  we  may  mingle  our 
veneration  for  the  robust  and  manly  virtues  of  our  fathers,  with  our 
prayers  that  a  cause  to  which  they  gave  so  much  of  their  faithful 
diligence,  may,  ere  long,  find  its  consummation  in  that  greater 
freedom  of  soul  wherewith  Christ  makes  his  people  free. 

It  is  a  matter  that  every  one,  who  undertakes  to  examine  the 
early  periods  of  American  Methodist  history,  will  find  sufficient 
reason  to  regret,  that  scarcely  any  other  distinctions  than  those  of 
time  and  place  were  regarded  in  the  Conferences  held  previous  to 
the  year  1790.  It  was  not  until  the  year  1802,  that  the  Confer- 
ences were  entered  on  the  Minutes  in  separate  form,  and  then  the 
whole  work,  extending  from  Canada  to  Georgia,  was  included  in 
seven  Conferences.  In  1785  the  general  work  was  divided  mto 
separate  districts  under  the  supervision  of  Elders ;  in  1797,  the 


176  THE     LIFE    AND     TIMES     OF 

term  Presiding  Elder  was  introduced  into  the  Minutes,  and  in  1801 
distinctive  names  were  given  to  districts.  In  1798,  in  reporting 
the  numbers  in  society,  the  returns  were  given  for  each  state,  and 
in  1786  the  custom  of  reporting  in  separate  columns  the  "  whites 
and  blacks"  was  introduced.  The  want  of  Conference  lines,  espe- 
cially at  the  period  we  are  now  considering,  makes  it  extremely 
difficult  to  ascertain,  with  any  measure  of  certainty  or  satisfaction, 
the  ministers  belonging  to  a  Conference,  or  the  success  that  n^ay 
have  crowned  their  efforts  in  any  given  year.  These,  it  is  true, 
are  not  very  important  matters,  but  they  preclude  accuracy  in  as- 
certaining the  relative  growth  of  Methodism  in  a  given  district,  and 
forestal  every  attempt  to  settle  difficulties  that  continually  arise  in 
the  path  of  the  historian.  The  general  inattention  to  such  things 
on  the  part  of  those  who  planted  Methodism  in  the  fruitful  soil  of 
America  furnishes  a  beautiful  proof  of  their  self-denying  devoted- 
ness  to  God.  They  were  toiling  for  the  present  salvation  of  dying 
men,  and  not  building  a  monument  to  their  own  glory,  or  for  the 
admiration  of  posterity.  Duty,  not  honour,  and  present  good,  not 
future  praise,  was  the  great  impulse  that  caused  and  guided  their 
movements. 

Ten  days  after  the  close  of  the  North  Carolina  Conference,  that 
of  Virginia  commenced,  at  Conference  Chapel,  Brunswick  county, 
Va.,  according  to  the  Minutes  of  1784 ;  but  at  the  house  of  Mr. 
William  Mason,  according  to  Coke,  Asbury,  and  Lee.  Here  about 
twenty  ministers  assembled,  and  a  part  of  the  time  they  all  ate  and 
slept  at  the  same  house.  Mr.  Lee  was  present  during  the  session. 
Within  the  Conference  district  about  two  hundred  had  been  added 
to  the  Church,  notwithstanding  the  agitation  of  the  Societies  on  the 
subject  of  slavery.  The  excitement  produced  by  the  rules  of  the 
General  Conference  was  reaching  its  crisis.  The  accounts  given 
of  the  transactions  of  this  Conference  respecting  slavery,  in  the 
Journals  of  Dr.  Coke  and  Bishop  Asbury,  brief  as  they  are,  furnish 
a  mortifying  exhibition  of  the  power  of  prejudice  in  the  breasts  of 
good  men.  The  former  says :  "  A  great  many  principal  friends 
met  us  here  to  insist  on  a  repeal  of  our  slave  rules  ;  but  when  they 
found  that  we  had  thoughts  of  withdrawing  ourselves  entirely  from 
that  circuit,  on  account  of  the  violent  spirit  of  some  leading  men, 
they  drew  in  their  horns,  and  sent  us  a  very  humble  letter,  entreat- 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  177 

ing  that  Preachers  might  be  appointed  for  their  circuit,"*  The 
latter  remarks  :  "  I  found  the  minds  of  the  people  greatly  agitated 
with  our  rules  against  slavery,  and  a  proposed  petition  to  the  Gene- 
ral Assembly  for  the  emancipation  of  the  blacks.     Colonel 

and  Dr.  Coke  disputed  on  the  subject,  and  the  Colonel  used  some 
threats ;  next  day,  Brother  O'Kelly  let  fly  at  them,  and  they  were 
made  angry  enough."|  The  "  proposed  petition"  was  carried 
through  the  Conference,  but,  it  is  believed,  it  never  reached  the 
Legislature ;  and,  like  many  a  previous  enactment  upon  the  same 
subject,  it  remained  a  dead  letter  upon  the  statute  book  of  Metho- 
dism. But  how  humiliating  is  the  exhibition  of  the  contest  between 
the  clergy  and  the  people,  portrayed  in  the  brief  extracts  we  have 
given  from  two  men  whose  moral  worth  is  beyond  all  praise.  A 
continued  repetition  of  such  scenes  as  were  becoming  common  in 
the  Conference  room,  a  few  years  longer,  would  have  despoiled  Me- 
thodism of  every  gr;  en  thing  in  its  heritage;  and  left  it,  shorn  of 
its  locks,  a  prey  to  the  spoiler.  But  in  this  contest  the  people  tri- 
umphed. The  great  and  increasing  difficulties  in  the  way  of  eman- 
cipation could  not  be  overlooked  by  the  ministers.:]:  Nor  were  they 
ineffectual.  The  Conference,  with  a  magnanimity  that  good  men 
only  could  exercise,  paused  in  their  course,  suspended  their  rules, 
returned  with  renewed  interest  and  energy  to  their  appropriate 
work,  and  the  wheels  of  Zion  were  taken  out  of  the  miry  clay,  and 
placed  upon  a  rock.  Methodism  was  established  in  the  land,  and 
a  door  of  entrance  to  the  hearts  of  multitudes  was  thrown  wide 
open  in  the  path  of  the  Itinerant. 

Notwithstanding  the  difference  between  Mr.  Lee  and  the  Confer- 
ence on  the  subject  of  slavery,  there  was  a  cordial  unity  of  feeling 
between  him  and  Bishop  Asbury.  This  may  have  been  produced, 
in  some  measure,  by  a  contrast  of  character  that,  subdued  and 
checked  by  religion,  had  the  effect  to  relieve  and  modify  what  was 
discrepant  in  each.  Bishop  Asbury  was  possessed  of  a  disposition 
always  serious,  with  a  slight  tendency  to  depression.     Mr.  Lee  was 

*  Coke's  Journal— Sunday,  May  1-4,  1785. 

t  Asbury's  Journal,  vol.  i.  p.  384. 

X  Dr.  Coke,  Journal,  under  date  of  June  1,  1785,  says:  "  We  thought  it  pru- 
dent to  suspend  the  Minute  concerning  slavery  for  one  year,  on  account  of  tht 
great  ojipositioii  that  had  been  given  to  it,  especially  in  the  new  circuits." 

12 


178  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

always  cheerful  and  happy.  It  was,  perhaps,  principally  owing  t« 
this  unmixed  good  nature  of  Mr.  Lee,  and  his  singular  power  of 
transfusing  the  calm  of  his  own  feelings  into  the  bosom  of  others, 
that  caused  Bishop  Asbury  to  record,  in  his  Journal,  during  their 
travel  together  to  Charleston,  previously  noticed,  the  sentence — "  I 
was  comfortable  in  Brother  Lee's  company."  It  was  probably  for 
comfortable  companionship,  or  to  bring  him  into  a  more  extended 
sphere  of  usefulness  that  the  Bishop  desired  Mr.  Lee  to  accompany 
him  to  the  Conference  to  be  held  in  Baltimore.  Except  the  sus- 
pension of  the  rule  on  slavery,  and  the  expulsion  from  the  ministry 
of  one  who  for  ten  years  had  sustained  a  fair  reputation  in  the 
Church  of  God  ;  we  do  not  find,  in  any  record  of  the  times,  that 
the  proceedings  were  possessed  of  a  more  than  ordinary  character. 
It  is  true,  the  plans  for  the  erection  of  Cokesbury  College  were 
brought  to  maturity ;  the  site  determined  upon,  and  the  ground 
purchased,  and  perhaps  the  buildings  planned  and  contracted  for ; 
and  the  whole  measure  arranged  for  rearing  an  institution  that  it 
was  fondly  hoped  would  stand  up  in  centuries  to  come,  a  monument 
of  the  zeal  of  Methodism,  and  a  blessing  to  the  world.  But  God's 
ways  are  not  our  ways.  In  a  few  years  the  edifice  was  destroyed 
by  fire  ;  and  the  whole  plan  ultimately  abolished.  In  another  con- 
nexion we  may  perhaps  have  more  to  say  on  this  subject. 

At  the  close  of  this  Conference,  Dr.  Coke  returned  to  England, 
dfter  having  spent  exactly  seven  months  in  the  country.  During 
this  period  he  was  in  labours  abundant.  Having  fulfilled  the  great 
object  of  his  mission  in  organizing  the  Church  according  to  the 
plan  drawn  up  by  Mr.  Wesley,  and  travelled  extensively  through 
the  states  in  which  Methodism  was  blessed  with  so  many  of  the 
first  fruits  of  its  gracious  training,  a  witness  of  the  favourable  re- 
ception everywhere  given  .o  the  new  organization,  and  of  its  ad- 
mirable adaptation  to  the  moral  and  spiritual  condition  of  the 
people,  he  returned  to  gladden  the  heart  of  Mr.  Wesley  by  a  report 
of  the  cordial  adoption  of  his  measures,  and  of  the  entire  success 
with  which  his  mission  had  been  crowned.  Soon  after  his  return 
to  England  he  published  his  Journal,  some  portions  of  which,  wlien 
republished  in  this  cour'ry,  gave  very  considerable  offence  to  in- 
dividuals. But  it  cor  ained  a  confession  of  his  error  in  preaching 
against  slavery  in  Virginia,  as  it  was  a  civil  institution  established 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  ,      I79 

by  law.*  A  discovery  that,  if  it  had  been  made  at  an  earlier  pe- 
riod, and  allowed  to  regulate  his  practice,  would  have  made  his 
ministry  far  more  successful  in  its  true  sphere  while  here,  and  have 
left  upon  the  public  mind  a  holier  savour  when  gone. 

During  his  presence  at  the  Conference  in  Baltimore,  Mr.  Lee 
was  sedulous  in  cultivating  the  soil  of  his  own  heart.  He  knew 
the  importance,  to  ministerial  happiness  and  efficiency,  of  keeping 
his  heart  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God.  And  he  sought  un- 
der all  circumstances  to  have  the  testimony  of  a  good  conscience. 
In  the  public  worship  of  the  Sanctuary  he  felt  himself  in  the  house 
of  God,  and  he  strove  to  make  it  the  gate  of  heaven  to  his  soul. 
And  in  the  closet,  by  diligent  and  prayerful  self-examination,  he 
searched  the  depths  of  his  soul  to  see  if  there  was  any  evil  way  in 
him.  At  the  close  of  each  day,  he  was  accustomed  to  hold  con- 
verse with  his  heart :  "  I  say  to  myself,"  he  records  in  his  Journal, 

'  Soul,  where  hast  thou  gleaned  to-day  ? 

Thy  labours  how  bestowed  ? 
What  hast  thou  rightly  said  or  done  ? 
What  grace  obtained  or  knowledge  won 

In  following  after  God  V  " 

Such  attention  to  his  spiritual  interests  leave  no  ground  for  sur- 
prise at  the  cheerful  and  happy  temper  with  which  he  met  the 
trials  and  allotments  of  life. 

The  Caroline  circuit  on  which  Mr.  Lee  was  appointed  to  labour, 
for  the  year  1785,  was  within  the  limits  of  the  Baltimore  Conference. 
He  preached  to  the  people  of  his  charge  early  in  July,  having  been 
detained  in  the  city,  a  short  time  after  the  adjournment  of  Confe- 
rence, by  indisposition  occasioned  by  inoculation  for  the  small 
pox.  Having  entered  upon  his  duties  for  the  year,  he  gave  his 
"  faithful  diligence  to  serve  God  for  the  promoting  of  His  glory, 
and  the  edifying  of  His  people."  The  following  extracts  from  his 
Journal  will  serve  to  show  the  state  of  his  own  mind  in  the  work, 
and  the  effect  of  his  ministry  upon  the  minds  of  others. 

"  Monday,  July  4th.  This  evening  I  enjoyed  the  presence  of 
the  Lord,  and  could  but  bless  His  Name  that  he  ever  called  me  to 
seek  His  face  :  for  two  days  I  have  felt  willing  to  undergo  any- 

*  Hist.  Methodists,  p.  12a 


180  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

thing  for  the  Lord,  that  He  shall  permit.  I  have  been  reading 
Madam  Guion's  Life  ;  and  seeing  what  she  suffered,  and  how  pa- 
tiently she  boi-e  all  things  for  the  sake  of  Christ,  it  has  caused  me 
to  pray  fervently  that  I  might  be  brought  also  to  suffer  cheerfully 
and  joyfully  whatever  cross  I  might  have  to  bear." 

The  next  day  after  preaching,  at  a  place  called  Charles',  and 
enjoying  the  comfortable  communion  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  he  gives 
utterance  to  the  strong  desire  of  his  heart  for  the  full  salvation  of 
God.  "  Blessed  be  God,  that  He  does  look  upon  the  low  estate  of 
His  servant,  I  have  little  to  say  to  any  one  of  late,  except  on  re- 
ligious matters.  I  feel  my  heart  much  detached  from  the  world, 
and  a  constant  breathing  after  holiness.  O,  when  will  the  time 
ai'rive  when  I  shall  be  filled  with  all  the  fulness  of  God?" 

"Sunday,  10th.  At  the  Fork  Meeting-House,  I  preached  with 
a  good  deal  of  life  and  liberty  from  Col.  iii.  3,  4.  I  felt  very 
much  for  the  people  ;  and  some  of  them  I  hope  felt  for  themselves ; 
their  tears  proved  that  they  felt  the  word.  When  I  preach  and 
can  see  that  the  people  are  affected,  then  I  am  contented;  but  how 
hard  it  is  for  me  to  be  satisfied,  when  I  see  no  visible  stir  among 
the  hearers.  For  several  days,  I  have  felt  much  deadness  to  the 
world.  This  morning  I  met  the  coloui'ed  class,  and  was  greatly 
comforted  among  them  :  I  was  astonished  to  hear  them  speak  as 
much  to  the  purpose  as  they  did  ;  they  were  dressed  very  decently. 
I  could  not  doubt  but  they  were  seeking  the  things  which  are 
above. 

"  Satui'day,  October  1st.  At  Smith's  I  preached  from  Gal.  v.  1: 
Standfast  in  the  Uherty  whereivith  Christ  hath  7nade  you  free.  I 
bless  the  Lord  this  was  a  day  of  liberty  to  me ;  while  I  was  speak- 
ing my  soul  was  lost  in  wonder,  love,  and  praise,  and  I  could  but 
call  upon  my  soul  to  bless  the  Lord.  I  seemed  to  be  swallowed 
up  in  the  will  of  the  Lord.  I  hope  the  word  reached  the  hearts  of 
the  hearers.  I  know  that  my  care  of  the  people  does  not  lie  alto- 
gether in  preaching  to  them ;  I  have  now  begun  to  press  home 
family  duties,  the  necessity  of  family  religion.  I  desire  to  teach 
the  people  all  things  necessary  for  life  and  salvation.  O  my  God  ! 
if  thou  hast  sent  me  among  this  people,  bless  my  labours,  and  let 
me  see  the  work  of  the  Lord  revive ;  and  feel  it  revive  in  my  own 
heart.     Lord  answer  my  request ! 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  181 

"  Sunday,  2d.  Fork  Meeting-House.  My  text  was  Colossians 
iv.  2  :  Contimie  in  projyer,  and  tvatch  in  tlte  same  with  ilianks- 
giving.  This  was  a  time  of  refreshing  from  the  Lord  !  O  my 
soul !  bless  the  name  of  the  Lord,  for  He  has  dealt  bountifully  with 
me.  I  spoke  almost  two  hours,  and  the  hearers  were  dissolved  in 
tears.  I  now  see  that  the  Lord  does  not  cast  otf  for  ever.  Though 
heaviness  endures  for  a  night,  yet  joy  comes  in  the  morning.  Then 
I  met  the  class  and  gave  them  an  exhortation  with  respect  to 
bringing  up  their  families,  and  how  to  live  and  act  one  with  another. 

"  Sunday,  16th.  I  rose  this  morning  very  unwell,  and  set  out 
to  town,  which  was  a  mile  off,  before  the  stars  withdrew  their  shin- 
ing. I  preached  at  the  Court-House  at  sun  rising,  1  John  iii,  1,2: 
Behold,  what  manner  of  love  tlte  father  hath  bestoit-cd  upon  us, 
that  we  should  be  called  iJie  sons  of  God !  ^-c.  Though  I  was  un- 
well this  morning,  I  spoke  with  a  good  deal  of  comfort,  to  many 
hn.arers.  I  had  reason  to  believe  that  the  word  reached  some  of 
their  hearts.  As  this  was  an  unusual  hour  for  preaching  in  this 
part  of  the  world,  some  expected  to  see  or  hear  great  things,  and 
for  fear  of  being  too  late,  they  hardly  slept  any  on  the  preceding 
night." 

The  prayers  so  earnestly  offered  by  Mr.  L-ee  for  the  revival  of 
the  work  of  the  Lord,  were  not  altogether  in  vain.  His  labours 
on  a  circuit  were  always  directed  with  special  reference  to  the  pro- 
motion of  religious  awakening.  In  the  pulpit  and  class-room  he 
sought  to  prepare  the  people  to  meet  God ;  and  in  the  social  circle 
jt  was  a  constant  practice  to  endeavour  to  carry  out  the  principles 
more  publicly  insisted  upon,  and  thereby  "  confirm  and  strengthen, 
in  all  goodness,  righteousness,  and  truth,"  those  .over  whose  spii'itual 
welfare  he  was  the  Lord's  watchman.  He  knew  that  the  Church 
must  be  alive  to  the  cause  of  religion,  zealous  for  God,  and  in 
travail  for  the  souls  of  the  people,  before  there  could  be  any  just 
expectation  of  a  gracious  general  effusion  of  the  Spirit.  The  min- 
ister's heart  might  be  like  Gideon's  fleece,  and  the  Church  be  like 
the  dry  and  parched  earth  around  it.  Hence,  in  all  his  labours,  he 
aimed  to  impress  upon  the  minds  of  his  hearers  the  necessity  of 
putting  religious  principles  to  the  test  by  bringing  them  to  operate 
upon  the  private  engagements  of  life.  He  desired  to  see  family 
religion  exercising  the  full  measure  of  its  influence  in  training  its 


182  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OK 

members  for  usefulness  in  the  Church  of  God.  And,  perhaps, 
few  agencies  are  more  powerful  in  promoting  a  just  sense  of  respon- 
sibility, and  preservmg  a  proper  tone  of  religious  feeling  in  the  Church 
of  God,  than  family  prayer  when  regularly  and  properly  conducted. 
Mr.  Lee  was  fully  aware  of  the  moral  influence  of  a  holy  family 
altar.  He  had  been  trained  under  it.  And  it  is  not  surprising  to 
witness  his  zeal  to  bring  all  who  were  under  his  ministerial  over- 
sight, under  the  same  hallowing  and  subduing  influences.  Nor 
will  it  be  considered  strange  that  such  efforts,  faithfully  continued, 
were  happily  instrumental  in  awakening  the  Church  to  cordial 
unity  of  spirit  in  the  work  of  religion."  The  power  of  God  was 
present  in  the  assembly  of  His  people^  and  sinners  were  convei'ted 
from  the  error  of  their  ways.  The  pleasure  of  the  Lord  prospered 
in  the  hands  of  His  servant ;  the  Church  was  increased  ;  .and  the 
people  of  God  walked  in  singleness  of  heart,  and  in  love  one  for 
another.  The  failure  to  report  the  numbers  in  Society  in  the  dif- 
ferent circuits,  in  1785,  already  referred  to,  precludes  correctness 
in  stating  the  increase  of  the  circuit  during  the  time  he  laboured  on 
it.  In  1784,  there  were  752  members  in  Society  in  the  Caroline 
circuit;  and  in  1786,  there  were,  "Whites  657,  blacks  243," 
making  a  total  of  900,  and  showing  an  increase  of  148  in  two 
years.  How  many  of  these  were  brought  under  the  hallowing 
influence  of  religion  through  the  ministry  of  Mr.  Lee,  we  have  no 
means  of  ascertaining  ;  nor  is  it  of  importance,  any  further  than 
as  success  in  winning  souls  to  Christ  furnishes  proof  of  being 
called  of  God  to  the  work  of  preaching  repentance  and  remission  of 
sins. 

Mr.  Lee  continued  his  labours  in  the  Caroline  circuit  until 
March  1786,  and  on  the  10th  of  April  attended  the  session  of  the 
Virginia  Conference,  at  Lane's  Chapel  in  Sussex  county.*  At  this 
Conference,  two  ministers,  among  the  first  who  travelled  in  Virgi- 
nia, Edvvard  Dromgoole  and  William  Glendenning,  "  desisted  from 
travelling."  The  latter  had  evinced  symptoms  of  mental  derange- 
ment some  time  previously,  and  had  ceased  from  preaching  nearly 
a  year.  I\Ir.  Lee,  History  of  the  Methodists,  p.  122,  gives  a  few 
extracts  from  "  The  Life  of  William  Glendenning,"  written  by  him- 

*  Dr.  Bangs,  in  his  History  of  the  M.  E.  Church,  by  a  singular  mistake,  saj-s 
this  Conference  was  held  at  Jones'  Chapel,  and  on  the  18th  of  April. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  183 

self,  wliich  fully  prove  the  loss  of  reason,  or  a  withdrawal  of  spir- 
itual influence  so  complete  and  awful  as  to  leave  the  whole  mental 
and  moral  nature  a  blighted  and  melancholy  wreck.  The  loss  of 
spiritual  enjoyment  was  the  commencement  of  a  moral  disorder, 
tiiat  superinduced  impatience  of  temper,  and  terminated  in  horrid 
blasphemy.  Such  was  the  awful  end  of  one  who  did  run  well  for  a 
season.  Who  shall  say  whether  the  whole  was  the  effect  of  natural  or 
moral  disorder?  How  deceitful  is  sin!  Secret  sin  may  have 
proved  the  ruin  ol'  this  man.     Who  can  tell ! 

It  may  also  be  mentioned  as  a  matter  of  importance,  that  dui'ing 
the  Conference  at  Lane's,  a  statement  was  made  respecting  the 
spiritual  condition  of  Georgia ;  and  volunteers  were  called  for  to 
carry  the  gospel  into  that  destitute  region.  And  such  was  the 
missionary  spirit  pervading  the  breasts  of  those  devoted  men,  that 
more  offered  themselves  than  could  be  spared  from  the  work  in 
Virginia.  Only  two  could  be  allowed  to  go ;  and  these,  Thomas  Hum- 
phries and  John  Major,  went  forth  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and 
formed  a  circuit  on  the  Savannah  River.  Their  labours  were 
crowned  with  glorious  success ;  and  at  the  close  of  the  year  they 
reported  an  accession  of  450  members  to  the  Church. 

After  the  adjournment  of  Conference,  which  only  continued  two 
days,  Mr.  Lee  returned  to  Maryland,  and  on  the  8th  of  May 
attended  the  Baltimore  Conference  at  Abingdon.*  Of  this  Con- 
ference, Bishop  Asbury  says,  "  Love,  candour,  and  precision, 
marked  our  deliberations ;"  a  statement  not  more  comprehensive 
respecting  the  perfect  propriety  of  their  deliberations,  than  it  is 
unintelligible  as  to  the  subject  matter  of  them.  Beyond  this  we 
can  find  no  certain  record  of  its  proceedings.  There  is  one  fact, 
however,  stated  in  the  Minutes,  that  so  perfectly  reflects  the 
brotherly  identity  of  the  fathers  of  our  Church,  that  it  may  be  fitly 
introduced  as  an  indication  of  the  spirit  of  the  times.  One  of 
their  members,  Jeremiah  Lambert,  had  departed  this  life,  and 
the  Conference  appropriated  fourteen  pounds  to  defray  his  funeral 
expenses.  As  this  amount  was  taken  from  "  the  yearly  collection 
towards  supplying  the  deficiencies  of  the  Preachers,"  it  shows  their 

*  Dr.  Bangs  (see  History),  and  the  Minutes,  say  this  Conference  was  held  in 
Bahimore.  But  Lee,  in  his  Journal,  and  Bishop  Asbury,  Journal,  vol.  i.  p, 
31)7,  say  Abingdon.     We  have  followed  these  in  the  text. 


184  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

generous  magnanimity  in  yielding  their  own  claims  to  satisfy  the 
demands  of  such  an  exigency. 

At  this  Conference,  Mr.  Lee  was  eligible  to  Deacon's  orders. 
But,  after  duly  weighing  the  matter,  and  for  reasons  satisfactory 
to  his  own  mind,  he  declined  entering  intd  orders.  What  peculiar 
reasons  operated  to  produce  such  a  decision  in  his  mind,  we  have 
no.  means  of  ascertaining.  A  careful  consideration  of  his  cha- 
racter for  independence  of  opinion,  and  his  steady  purpose  to 
follow  the  dictates  of  conscience  in  all  things,  in  connexion  with 
his  strong  attachment  —  the  effect  of  sincere  approbation  —  to 
Methodism  in  its  Ecclesiastical  organization,  as  well  as  its  doctrines 
and  moral  discipline,  precludes  all  suspicion  of  any  reason  that 
did  not  centre  in  his  own  sense  of  unfitness  for  the  office.  In 
1788,  at  the  Conference  in  Baltimore,  he  was  urgently  importuned 
to  forego  his  opposition,  and  conform  to  the  regulations  of  the 
Church.  During  the  same  year,  at  the  Conference  in  Philadelphia, 
Bishop  Asbury,  sensible  of  the  need  of  ordained  ministers,  and 
anxious  to  have  the  services  of  Mr.  Lee  in  a  more  enlarged  sphere 
of  usefulness,  and,  perhaps,  regarding  him  as  being  governed  bv 
prejudice,  undertook  to  remonstrate  with  him.  But  he  was  im- 
moveable ;  he  thought  it  better  for  himself  and  the  Church  to 
remain  without  orders.  Mr.  Thrift,  in  his  Memoirs,  and  with  a 
knowledge  derived  from  personal  intimacy,  as  well  as  the  Journals 
of  Mr.  Lee,  says :  "  There  is  not  the  least  shadow  of  reason  to 
believe  that  he  at  all  doubted  the  validity  of  our  ordination.  He 
was  not  among  that  number  who  contended  for  a  succession  of 
Episcopal  ordination  from  the  Bishop  of  Rome,  or  that  believed  it 
could  only  be  validly  done  by  a  Bishop  of  the  Established  Church 
of  England.  He  believed  in  none  of  these  unsupported  and 
antiquated  doctrines.  Neither  did  he  censure  others  for  receiving 
the  holy  office  ;  because  he  was  willing  that  '  every  one  should  be 
fully  persuaded  in  his  own  mind,'  as  this  was  the  course  which  he 
was  determined  to  pursue  himself  And  although  his  refusal  to 
receive  orders  might  have  the  appearance  of  obstinacy,  to  those 
who  were  not  acquainted  with  his  real  motives,  yet  we  are  by  no 
means  disposed  to  attribute  it  to  this  cause.  Motives  of  interest 
alone  might  have  had  some  influence  on  the  minds  of  individuals, 
to  induce  them  to  step  into  Orders,  when  so  repeatedly  solicited  by 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  185 

the  Church  ;  but  motives  like  these  weighed  nothing  with  Mr.  Lee ; 
for  even  when  it  was  proposed  in  the  Conference  at  Philadelphia, 
that  Ministers  should  receive  a  small  compensation  for  celebrating 
the  rites  of  matrimony,  he  opposed  it  with  all  his  might.  In 
this  respect  he  might  have  erred ;  but,  judging  from  the  tenor  of 
his  life,  we  are  bold  to  say  that  it  was  his  most  decided  opinion  at 
that  time,  that  such  a  course  should  be  pursued."  This  forms  a 
sufficient  vindication  of  the  purity  of  his  motives,  although  it  still 
leaves  us  ignorant  of  the  reasons  by  which  he  was  actuated. 

The  field  of  labour  which  it  was  the  lot  of  Mr.  Lee  to  cultivate 
during  the  year  1786,  was  Kent  circuit,  in  the  state  of  Maryland. 
The  Conference  adjourned  on  the  10th,  and  two  days  thereafter  he 
preached  his  first  sermon  to  the  people  of  his  charge.  He  entered 
upon  the  duties  of  his  holy  calling  with  a  more  intense  concern  for 
the  conversion  of  sinners.  The  brief  extracts  fz'om  his  Journal 
will  show  that  his  own  soul  was  vigorous  and  ardent  in  the  pursuit 
of  the  true  riches  ;  and  also,  that  he  was  animated  by  a  truly 
Christian  spirit,  in  his  efforts  to  promote  the  spiritual  improvement 
of  the  people.  His  soul  was  greatly  enlarged  with  love  for  God, 
and  zeal  for  those  over  whom  he  had  the  spiritual  oversight.  He 
was  abundant  in  labours  ;  and  his  success  in  bringing  souls  to  fel- 
lowship with  Christ,  was  great  and  joyous. 

"  Sunday,  May  14th,  1786.  At  Chester  Town,  I  preached  from 
1  Thess.  V.  19:  Quench  not  the  Spirit.  I  showed,  L  The  many 
ways  in  which  the  Spirit  of  God  operates  upon  the  hearts  of  the  peo- 
ple, n.  Hovv  the  Spirit  may  be  quenched.  TIL  The  consequence 
of  quenching  the  Spirit.  IV.  The  blessed  effects  which  will  ensue, 
if  wc  quench  it  not.  I  felt  my  soul  quickened  while  speaking  to 
the  people — I  find  my  heart  much  drawn  out  in  prayer  to  God  in 
their  behalf.  O  !  may  I  have  cause  to  bless  God  that  my  lot  was 
cast  amongst  this  people.  There  is  nothing  in  the  world  I  want  to 
see  so  much  as  a  revival  of  religion.  O,  may  I  feel  as  well  as 
see  it ! 

"Monday,  29th.  At  Plummer's,  I  preached  from  Dan,  vi.  16: 
Thy  God,  whom  thou  servest  continually.  He  will  deliver  thee. 
As  soon  as  I  began  to  sing,  I  felt  my  soul  happy  in  the  Lord,  and, 
while  I  was  praying,  the  power  of  the  Lord  was  sensibly  felt  in 


186  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

the  midst ;  but,  while  I  was  speaking  from  the  text,  the  Lord  was 
more  powerfully  present.  There  was  weeping  on  every  side,  both 
among  saints  and  sinners.  Blessed  be  God  !  it  was  a  precious  time 
to  me ;  I  can  truly  say  that  I  sowed  in  hope  this  day.  It  was  the 
most  powerful  day  I  have  seen  in  the  circuit. 

"Sunday,  June  11th.  Chester  Town,  10  o'clock,  I  endeavoured 
to  show  the  nature,  necessity,  and  effects  of  prayer,  from  1  Thess. 
V.  17.  Towards  the  latter  part  of  the  discourse,  the  poor  hearers 
were  quite  overcome,  and  weeping  was  heard  in  every  part  of  the 
house.  I  felt  such  a  love  for  the  people,  and  such  a  desire  for  their 
salvation,  that  my  heart  seemed  ready  to  break.  At  length,  my 
tears  prevented  utterance,  and  I  stopped  for  a  few  moments,  and 
then  resumed  my  discourse.  O,  what  a  time  it  was  among  the 
people !  There  was  scarcely  a  dry  eye  in  the  house.  Some  of  the 
most  dressy  people  shook,  being  deeply  affected  with  the  word 
which  reached  their  hearts.  If  I  never  have  the  comfort  of  seeing 
these  people  brought  to  the  Lord,  I  think  I  have  had  the  comfort  of 
seeing  them  cut  to  the  heart,  under  the  word.  The  Lord  has  been 
good  to  me  this  day.  I  felt  great  peace  in  my  soul  after  the  meet- 
ing was  over. 

"  This  morning  I  met  the  black  class,  visited  a  sick  person,  and 
then  went  and  visited  the  prisoners  before  preaching.  I  know  my 
moments  are  very  precious,  and  it  is  a  great  pity  that  I  should  let 
so  many  pass  away  unimproved.  After  dinner,  we  rode  down  to 
the  Old  Chapel,  and,  at  four  o'clock,  I  preached  from  1  Tim.  ii.  4  : 
Who  icill  have  all  men  to  he  saved,  and  to  come  to  the  knmckdge 
of  the  truth.  I  felt  a  degree  of  liberty  in  speaking.  The  people 
were  much  affected.  I  had  a  pleasing  view  while  I  was  speaking, 
of  the  willingness  of  God  to  save  all  men.  I  am  sure  I  felt  willing 
to  spare  no  pains  in  teaching  them  the  way  to  be  saved.  I  bless 
the  Lord  that  he  does  not  leave  me  without  some  comfort.  I  feel 
still  determined  to  pursue  my  course,  though  death  and  hell  ob- 
struct my  way.     This  night  I  went  to  bed  in  peace. 

"  Saturday,  July  8th.  I  met  the  children  at  Chester  Town,  for 
the  first  time.  I  have  been  convinced  in  my  own  mind,  ever  since 
I  came  to  this  circuit,  that  it  would  be  of  great  advantage  to  tlie 
children  to  meet  them  here  as  in  other  places.  I  had  no  cause  to 
doubt  it,  after  our  first  meeting.     At  3  o'clock,  I  met  the  women's 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  187 

class  ;  and  I  believe  they  could  all  say  it  was  good  to  be  there.  I 
felt  myself  happy  amongst  them  ;  and  the  greater  part  of  the  class 
was  in  tears.  This  is  the  first  time  the  men  and  women  have  been 
met  apart  since  I  divided  the  class.  I  think  the  class  increases  in 
grace  as  well  as  in  number. 

"Thursday,  12th  October,"  he  thus  writes  :  "  We  had  a  melting 
time  in  class-meeting,  at  Woodland's.  It  was  a  time  of  great  com- 
fort ;  some,  when  spoken  to,  could  only  answer  with  their  tears. 
There  was  an  elderly  woman,  with  her  two  daughters,  who  staid 
in,  and  desired  to  join  Society.  When  they  made  the  offer,  many 
of  the  friends  wept  aloud  for  joy ;  for  joy  hath  tears  as  well  as 
grief.  I  opened  the  Hymn  Book,  and  gave  out  the  following 
words : 

'  Who  are  these  who  come  from  far  ? 

Swifter  than  the  flying  cloud  ; 
Thick,  as  flocking  doves  they  are, 
•  Eager  in  pursuit  of  God. 

Trembling  as  the  storm  draws  nigh, 

Hast'ning  to  their  place  of  rest ; 
See  them  to  the  windows  fly, 

To  the  ark  of  Jesus'  breast.' 

"  I  think  this  day  I  felt  a  resolution  to  give  my  all  to  God ;  I 
have  but  two  mites,  and  I  now  cast  them  into  the  Lord's  treasury. 
O,  my  God  !  I  have  no  better  sacrifice  to  make — wilt  thou  accept 
my  soul  and  my  body?  They  are  thine — thou  hast  given  them  to 
me,  and  now  I  render  them  back  to  thee,  and  keep  back  no  part 
of  the  price.  O,  my  soul !  bless  God ;  and  forget  not  all  His 
benefits." 

The  circuit  on  which  Mr.  Lee  was  thus  toiling  with  so  much 
usefulness  to  the  Church,  and  so  much  profit  to  his  own  soul,  was 
one  of  the  first  that  was  formed  in  America.  And  like  most  of 
the  circuits  of  the  times,  it  was  by  no  means  a  small  one,  either  in 
the  ground  it  covered,  or  the  number  of  appointments  it  contained. 
Its  territory  included  Kent,  Cecil,  Caroline,  and  Queen  Anne 
counties ;  and  in  four  weeks  he  had  to  preach  thirty-one  times  and 
meet  fifty-two  classes — an  amount  of  labour  that  left  but  little 
leisure  on  his  hands.  Still,  he  toiled  on,  setting  the  weather  and 
fatigue  at  defiance ;  and,  even  in  sickness,  he  persevered  in  attend- 


188  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

ing  his  engagements.  He  had  given  himself — soul,  body  aud 
spirit — to  the  Lord  ;  and  he  could  keep  back  no  part  of  the  offering. 
Constant  as  was  the  demand  upon  his  time  and  strength,  he  scru- 
pulously fulfilled  all  that  the  state  of  the  circuit,  or  the  awakened 
concern  of  the  people,  required  of  him.  In  all  labour  tliere  is 
profit.  The  truth  of  this  remark  was  happily  realized  by  Mr.  Lee, 
both  with  regard  to  his  personal  pleasure  in  working  for  Christ, 
and  with  regard  to  the  success  with  which  his  ministry  was 
crowned.  While  he  was  on  the  circuit,  three  hundred  were  added 
to  the  Societies.  Many  more,  it  is  probable,  had  been  brought 
into  the  Kingdom  of  Christ ;  but,  as  has  always  been  the  case, 
some  sought  Christian  fellowship  elsewhere,  and  others  returned  tc 
the  weak  and  beggarly  elements  of  the  world.  During  the  year, 
and  in  nearly  every  part  of  the  connexion,  there  was  a  gracious 
revival  of  religion.  God  was  increasing  the  faith  of  His  people, 
and  multiplying  the  number  of  those  that  believe  in  His  name. 
And  thereby  preparing  the  Church  for  those  gracious  displays  of 
Divine  power  and  grace  that,  during  several  years  immediately  suc- 
ceeding, filled  the  country  with  astonishment  and  the  Church  with 
redeemed  and  rejoicing  converts. 

On  the  30th  of  March,  1787,  Mr.  Lee  took  leave  of  his  people, 
and  repaired  to  Conference.  It  was  a  season  of  deep  and  solemn 
interest.  The  gracious  revival  in  which  they  had  been  engaged, 
their  endeared  social  intercourse,  and  their  strong  and  ardent  sym- 
pathy, quickened  by  a  joyous  experience  of  the  things  of  God,  made 
them  truly  reluctant  to  separate.  But  submission  to  the  appoint- 
ments of  Providence,  and  the  blessed  hope  of  a  blissful  meeting  at 
the  right  hand  of  God  in  the  heavenly  places,  calmed  their  feelings, 
and  filled  them  with  a  quiet  and  holy  resignation. 

The  Conference  to  which  Mr.  Lee  was  now  attached,  was  held 
in  the  city  of  Baltimore,  on  the  1st  of  May,  1787.  Of  the  business 
that  occupied  the  attention  of  the  Conference,  Bishop  Asbui*y  says : 
"  We  had  some  warm  and  close  debates  in  Conference ;  but  all 
ended  in  love  and  peace.  After  much  fatigue  and  trouble,  our 
Conference  ended  on  Monday,  the  6th  of  May."  Although  nothing 
is  here  said  of  the  subjects  that  occasioned  the  "  warm  and  close 
debates"  of  this  session,  yet  we  are  not  altogether  without  informa- 
tion as  to  some  of  the  points  in  debate ;  and  from  their  nature  we 


THE     REV.     JESSE    LEE.  18& 

may  easily  conjecture  that  the  dispute  would  be  both  warm  and 
close.  One  of  these  subjects  was  the  old,  vexed  one  of  slavery. 
The  spirit  of  antagonism  to  slavery,  though  greatly  moderated,  was 
not  entirely  quieted.  But  in  some  respects  the  chai'acter  of  the 
agitation  was  changed.  The  Conference  now  sought  as  earnestly 
to  promote  the  spiritual  emancipation  of  the  slaves  from  the  domi- 
nion of  sin,  as  it  had  formerly  strove  to  effect  their  deliverance 
from  civil  bondage.  In  this  they  were  strictly  within  the  limits  of 
their  ministerial  function.  But  it  would  seem  from  the  spirit  and 
language  of  the  rule*  that  the  interest  for  the  slaves  had  abated, 
or  that  it  had  spent  its  strength  upon  the  efforts  for  their  deliver- 
ance from  legal  bondage ;  or,  losing  hope  of  accomplishing  any 
real  benefit  to  the  slave  by  their  crusade  against  slavery,  they  had 
at  length  resolved  to  confine  themselves  to  the  just  and  well  defined 
limits  of  their  ministry,  and  by  a  course  more  accordant  with  the 
conduct  of  the  Apostles,  seek,  by  bringing  master  and  servant  under 
the  power  of  the  gospel,  to  promote  the  mutual  welfare  and  final 
salvation  of  both.  It  was  no  doubt  owing  to  this  change  that 
we  find,  from  the  time  of  distinguishing  between  the  whites  and 
blacks  in  reporting  the  numbers  in  Society  in  1786,  a  regular  and 
most  gratifying  increase  in  the  membership  of  the  Church  from 
that  class  of  the  population  of  the  country. "j"     It  is  true,  similar. 

and  even  greater  success,  attended  their  laboui's  among  the  whites.'^: 

» 

*  "  Ques.  17.  What  directions  shall  we  give  for  the  promotion  of  the  spiritual 
welfare  of  the  slaves  ? 

"  Ans  :  We  conjure  all  our  Ministers  and  Preachers,  by  the  love  of  God,  and 
the  salvation  of  souls,  and  do  require  them,  by  all  the  authority  that  is  invested 
in  us,  to  leave  nothing  undone  for  the  spiritual  benefit  and  salvation  of  the  ne- 
groes, within  their  respective  circuits,  or  districts  ;  and  for  this  purpose  to  em- 
brace every  opportunity  of  inquiring  into  the  state  of  their  souls,  and  to  unite 
in  Society  those  who  appear  to  have  a  real  desire  of  fleeing  from  the  wrath  to 
come,  to  meet  such  in  class,  and  to  exercise  the  whole  Methodist  Discipline 
among  them."     Minutes,  1787. 

t  This  increase  will  appear  from  the  following  statement.  In  1786  there 
were  1890  blacks  in  Society;  in  1787,  3893;  in  1788,  6545;  in  1789,  8243;  in 
1790,  11,682.  Making  an  average  increase  on  the  original  number  of  2448  per 
annum.  Would  this  gratifying  result  have  been  reached  if  the  practice  of 
preaching  against  slavery  had  been  continued  ? 

X  The  following  table  will  illustrate  this.  In  1786,  there  were  18,791  whites 
in  Society;  in  1787,  21,949;  in  1788,  30,809;  in  1789,  35,019;  in  1790,  45,949. 


190  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

But  this  may  have  resulted,  in  part,  and  under  the  blessing  of 
God,  from  ceasing  to  agitate  the  Societies  upon  a  subject  that,  after 
it  is  magnified  to  the  greatest  stretch  of  importance,  is  still  subordi- 
nate to  the  peace  of  the  Church  and  the  salvation  of  souls.  And 
it  is  very  clear,  whatever  opinions  may  now  be  entertained  of  the 
course  our  fathers  deemed  it  right  and  proper  to  pursue  in  the  matter 
of  emancipation,  that  the  greatest  revivals  that,  it  is  probable,  have 
ever  distinguished  the  labours  of  the  Methodist  ministry,  were  com- 
menced immediately  after  the  suspension  of  our  Ecclesiastical 
measures  against  slavery.*  And  to  the  present  time,  the  largest 
success  and  richest  triumphs  of  Methodism  in  America,  have  been 
wrought  out  on  soil  hated  and  denounced  by  unreasonable  men  for 
its  connexion  with  this,  in  their  judgment,  giant  abomination. 

Another  subject  that  gave  interest  to  the  Conference,  and  origin 
and  matter  for  close  and  strong  debate,  respected  the  position  sus- 
tained by  Dr.  Coke  to  the  Church  in  America.  He  had  arrived  in 
Charleston,  South  Carolina,  on  his  second  visit  to  the  United  States, 
on  the  28th  of  February,  1787,  and,  after  the  adjournment  of  the 
Conference  in  that  city,  had  travelled  with  Bishop  Asbury  through 
North  Carolina  and  Virginia,  attending  the  Virginia  Conference, 
and  preaching  very  generally  during  the  tour  in  both  states.  Pre- 
vious to  his  arrival,  he  had,  perhaps  to  suit  his  own  plan  of  travel- 
ling, altered  the  time  and  place  of  holding  some  of  the  Conferences. 
This  was  exercising  a  power  not  granted  to  the  Episcopacy  by  the 
statutes  or  usages  of  Methodism.  The  place,  especially,  of  holding 
a  Conference  was  determined  upon  by  the  body,  and  after  that  was 
settled  there  was  an  obvious  inconvenience  attending  its  removal, 
or  in  changing  the  time  of  its  meeting.  The  interfei-ence  with  this 
established  usage  of  the  Church  met  with  the  decided  disapproba- 

*  It  forms  no  valid  objection  to  this  position,  that  Methodism  is  now  success- 
ful even  while  agitated  by  the  measures  of  Abolitionists.  For,  in  the  first  place, 
the  agitation  now  is  partial,  and  remote  from  the  slaveholding  states;  whereas, 
at  the  time  referred  to  in  the  text,  the  agitation  embraced  the  whole  Church, 
and  was  most  violent  in  the  presence  of  slavery.  And,  in  the  second  place,  a 
comparison  of  the  state  of  Methodism  tiow,  in  the  Abolition  Conferences  and 
those  in  the  slaveholding  states,  will  confirm  the  position  that  success  is  greatest 
where  the  least  opposition  is  evinced  to  the  legal  relation  between  master  and 
slave.  In  a  word,  the  triumph  of  the  Church  is  always  greatest  where  she  con. 
fines  her  efforts  to  her  legitimate  objects. 


THE     REV.    JESSE     LEE.  19^ 

tion  of  many  of  the  ministers.     It  was  also  urged  against  Dr.  Coke 
that  he  had  written  letters  to  some  of  the  ministers  calculated  to 
produce  discord  among  them,  to  the  injury  of  religion  and  the  grief 
of  the  Church.     In  the  Baltimore  Conference  these  matters  were 
complained  of     The  opposition  to  the  course  he  had  pursued  was 
general  and  decided.  ■  Of  the  letters  referred  to  in  the  records  that 
have  come  down  to  us,  we  know  nothing,  except  that  they  are  de- 
nominated "  improper,"  and  "  such  as  were  calculated  to  stir  up 
strife  and  contention  among"  the  Preachers,  by  one  who  was  pre- 
sent at  the  time,  and  who  reports  the  opinion  entertained  of  them 
by  the  Conference.     Still,  it  is  not  improbable  but  their  design  was 
misconstrued,  their  import  misunderstood,  and  their  character  ex- 
aggerated.    Charity,  aided   by  even   a  partial   knowledge  of  the 
Doctor's  character,  will  justify  such  an  interpretation  of  their  con- 
tents.    And,  with  regard  to  the  changes  he  is  said  to  have  made  in 
the  time  and  place  of  holding  the  Conferences,  it  may  be  very  safely 
attributed  to  a  strong  anxiety  to  be  present  at  them,  which,  without 
such  a  change,  he  could  not  accomplish.     And  in  this  view  of  the 
subject  a  reasonable  apology,  if  not  a  sufficient  justification,  might 
have  been  made  for  the  proceeding.     But  in  this  light  the  Confer- 
ence did  not  regard  the  matter.     To  them  it  wore  the  aspect  of  an 
interference  with  the  conventional  rights  and  just  authority  of  the 
Conference,  and  they  resisted  it  as  an  encroachment  upon  them,  no 
less  than  a  departure  from  the  essential  principles  of  the  moderate 
^Episcopacy  that  entered  into  the  constitution  of  the  Church.     Upon 
this  ground  there  is  ample  justification  for  the  apparent  harshness 
and  severity  of  their  proceedings.     They  were  jealous  for  the  Ec- 
clesiastical system  they  had  taken  so  much  pains  to  establish,  and, 
in  justice  to  themselves  and  their  principles,  they  could  not  overlook 
the  first  infraction  of  its  laws.     And  while,  with  a  manliness  of 
purpose  to  preserve  their  constitution,  and  a  just  and  a  proper  reve- 
rence  for  their  Bishop,  they  rebuked  the  interference ;  they,  with  a 
far  reaching  acumen,  provided  against  all  future  causes  of  com- 
plaint by  demanding  a  relinquishment,  on  the  part  of  Dr.  Coke,  of 
all  right  and  authority  to  exercise  Episcopal  jurisdiction  over  the 
Church  during  his  absence  from  the  United  States.     The  Doctor 
yielded  to  this  demand,  acknowledged  the  impropriety  of  his  course 
both  with  respect  to  the  changes  of  the  Conferences,  and  the  letters 


1^  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

Id  the  Preachers  and  gave  to  the  Conference  a  solemn  promise 
never  again  to  interfere  with  the  affairs  of  the  Church  during  his 
absence  from  the  country.  He  also  gave  a  written  instrument 
binding  himself  to  the  observance  of  his  promise.  It  is  in  the  form 
and  language  following : 

"  The  Certificate  of  Dr.  Coke  to  the  Conference. 

"  I  do  solemnly  engage  by  this  instrument,  that  I  never  will,  by 
virtue  of  my  oflice,  as  Superintendent  of  the  Methodist  Church, 
during  my  absence  from  the  United  States  of  America,  exercise  any 
government  whatever  in  the  said  Methodist  Church  during  my  ab- 
sence from  the  United  States.  And  I  do  also  engage,  that  I  will 
exercise  no  privilege  in  the  said  Church  when  present  in  the  United 
States,  except  that  of  ordaining  according  to  the  regulations  and 
law,  already  existing  or  hereafter  to  be  made  in  the  said  Church, 
and  that  of  presiding  when  present  in  Conference,  and  lastly,  that 
of  travelling  at  large.  Given  under  my  hand,  the  second  day  of 
May,  in  the  year  1787. 

THOMAS  COKE. 

Witnesses : 

John  Tunnil, 

John  Hagerty, 

Nelson  Reed." 

After  the  presentation  of  this  instrument  the  Conference  agreed 
to  overlook  and  forgive  all  that  was  past,  but  it  was,  at  the  same 
time,  expressly  stipulated  that  the  engagement  of  Dr.  Coke  was  to 
be  entered  on  the  Minutes.  Accordingly,  in  answer  to  the  ques- 
tion :  "  Who  are  the  Superintendents  of  our  Church  for  the  United 
States  ?"  it  stands  :  "  Thomas  Coke  (when  present  in  the  States) 
and  Francis  Asbury."  In  the  previous  years,  the  words  for  the 
United  States,  as  they  stand  in  the  first  question  for  this,  are  not 
found  in  the  Minutes.  The  proceedings  of  Dr.  Coke,  above  related, 
opened  the  eyes  of  the  Conference  to  the  necessity  of  restricting 
him  from  the  exercise  of  Episcopal  prerogatives,  except  when  he 
was  present  with  the  Church  and  cognizant  of  its  affairs.  It  is  not 
improbable  but  the  circumstances  now  passing  under  review  had 
the  effect  of  inducing  the  Conference  to  recede  from  its  engagement 
to  submit  to  the  authority  of  Mr.  Wesley  in  all  Ecclesiastical  matters 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  193 

during  his  life.  At  least,  it  is  certain  that  the  same  reason,  the 
practical  difficulties  in  the  way  of  such  an  administration,  rendering 
it  impossible  in  local  matters,  and  extremely  difficult  in  general 
affairs,  for  one  so  remote  from  the  scene  to  act  with  a  proper  re- 
gard to  the  various  individual  and  public  interests  involved,  operated 
in  both  instances  ;  and  not  only  authorized  the  decisions  of  the 
Conference,  but  furnishes  a  most  complete  and  unassailable  justifi- 
cation of  its  action  in  each. 

The  recession  from  the  engagement  to  submit  to  the  authority 
of  Mr.  Wesley  occurred  at  the  Conference  whose  proceedings  we 
are  reviewing ;  and  no  doubt  gave  origin  to  some  of  the  "  warm 
and  close  debates"  heretofore  referred  to.  The  occasion  of  this 
act  is  too  important  an  event  in  the  history  of  American  Methodism, 
to  be  omitted  in  a  notice,  however  brief,  of  the  times  in  which  it 
transpired.  Among  the  proceedings  of  the  General  Conference  of 
1784,  which  resulted  in  the  complete  organization  of  the  Church,, 
the  following  engagement  was  entered  into,  whether  at  the  instiga- 
tion of  Dr.  Coke,  or  of  their  own  voluntary  offer  and  deed,  we  have 
no  information.  But  it  was  an  engagement  made  in  good  faith,  and 
in  the  confidence  of  a  profound  veneration  for  the  great  and  good 
man  for  whom  they  cherished  feelings  of  filial  reverence  and  af- 
fection. It  was  in  these  words  :  "  Dui-ing  the  life  of  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Wesley  we  acknowledge  ourselves  his  sons  in  the  gospel,  ready,  in 
matters  belonging  to  Church  government,  to  obey  his  commands. 
'And  we  do  engage,  after  his  death,  to  do  everything  that  wc 
judge  consistent  with  the  cause  of  religion  in  America  and  the 
political  interests  of  these  States,  to  preserve  and  promote  our  union 
with  the  Methodists  in  Europe."*  The  avowed  object  of  this  en- 
gagement, and,  perhaps,  the  only  one  that  could  justify  it,  was  the 
preservation  of  the  Ecclesiastical  identity  and  spiritual  unity  of  Me- 
thodism. And  they  did  not  doubt  but  both  might  be  maintained  in 
subordination,  on  their  part,  to  the  judgment  of  Mr.  Wesley  in  all 
things  relating  to  Church  government.  But  they  were  drawing  too 
largely  upon  human  nature  when  they  entered  that  resolution  upon 
their  Minutes.  Yet  it  was  done  "  in  the  integrity  of  their  hearts, 
and  the  innocency  of  their  hands."  At  the  Conference  of  1787 
the  propriety  of  the  engagement  was  put  to  the  test  of  stern  experi- 

*  Minutes  of  General  Conference  of  1784,  Answer  to  Question  2. 

13 


194  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

tnent.  Mr.  Wesley,  to  honour  a  man  greatly  beloved,  by  increas- 
ing  his  responsibilities  and  enlarging  the  field  of  his  usefulness,  and, 
as  under  the  act  of  the  Conference,  if  he  so  understood  it,  he  had  a 
perfect  right  to  do,  directed  that  Mr.  Whatcoat  should  be  ordained 
a  joint  Superintendent  with  Bishop  Asbury.  A  large  majority  of 
the  Preachers  objected  to  the  appointment,  and  refused  their 
consent  to  it.  This  was  done  upon  broad  and  comprehensive 
grounds.  With  an  independence  that  does  them  credit,  they  de- 
murred to  the  appointment  of  Mr.  Whatcoat,  because  he  was 
unqualified  by  experience  and  attainments,  and  a  capacity  for 
government,  to  take  charge  of  a  Church  so  complex  in  its  relations 
to  the  difll;rent  sovereign  states  of  our  Confederated  Government ; 
so  unique  in  its  general  character,  and  yet  so  diversified  in  its  local 
interests ;  so  strongly  opposed  in  some  of  its  measures,  and  yet  so 
rapidly  developing  its  lesources,  and  multiplying  its  successes  in 
every  department  of  its  operations  :  for  such  an  office  they  did  not 
deem  him  competent,  and  with  commendable  candour  they  declared 
their  opinions.  In  the  next  place,  they  were  apprehensive,  with 
what  reason  is  not  known,  that,  if  they  consented  to  the  ordination 
of  Mr.  Whatcoat,  Mr.  Wesley,  supposing  they  could  then  dispense 
with  the  services  ci  Bishop  Asbury,  might  recall  him  to  England, 
and  thereby  deprive  the  Church  of  his  invaluable  services  in  the 
councils  of  their  Conferences,  and  on  the  broad  field  of  their  itine- 
rant operations, — a  consummation,  in  their  judgment,  devoutly  to  be 
deplored,  and  to  be  prevented  even  in  despite  of  the  imputation  of 
disobedience  to  an  authority  erected  by  themselves,  and  which  they 
had  resolved  to  obey.  Dr.  Coke,  anxious  to  carry  out  his  instruc- 
tions, urged  the  obligation  they  were  under  to  obey  Mr.  Wesley, 
grounded  upon  the  authority  they  had  conferred  upon  him  to  make 
the  appointment.  But  it  was  replied,  that  many  of  those  now  present 
and  objecting  to  the  appointment,  were  not  members  of  the  Confer- 
ence of  1784;  and  therefore,  as  they  had  no  participation  in  the 
original  decision,  and  did  not  approve  of  the  engagement,  they 
were  under  no  obligation  to  submit  to  it.  In  civil  transactions 
such  enactments  would  be  binding,  but  in  Ecclesiastical  questions 
one  generation  has  no  power  to  legislate  for  another.  Moreover, 
it  was  argued,  that  the  measure  was  purely  a  Conference  transac- 
tion, and  not  binding  as  a  moral  subject ;   that  if  the  Conference 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  195 

had  the  right  to  enter  into  the  engagement,  they  also  had  the 
right  to  recede  from  it ;  and  that  if  they  found  it  to  be  wrong  in 
principle,  and  impracticable  or  injurious  in  operation,  they  were 
under  the  force  of  a  moral  obligation  to  annul  tlie  arrangement. 
And  the  impolicy  of  the  whole  arrangement  was  argued  upon  the 
grounds  of  the  remoteness  of  Mr.  Wesley  from  the  field  whereon 
they  were  employed  in  building  the  temple  of  God,  and  of  his  want 
of  information  on  a  variety  of  subjects  whose  nature  and  importance, 
however  adverse  and  conflicting,  found  a  centre  of  unity  in  the 
Episcopacy,  and  thereby  invested  that  office  with  an  incalculable 
authority  and  responsibility,  that,  in  the  nature  of  things,  disquali- 
fied him  for  any  proper  use  of  the  power  with  which  he  was  in- 
trusted by  the  act  of  1784,  especially  with  regard  to  the  appoint- 
ment of  Bishops.  The  very  nature  of  the  Episcopal  office,  its 
trusts  and  instrumentalities,  as  established  at  the  Christmas  Con- 
ference, foredoomed  the  engagement  of  submission  to  Mr.  Wesley, 
as  unwise  and  impracticable;  and  that  without  any  disrespect  to  him, 
or  any  disparagement  to  those  who  receded  from  it.  This  act  of 
recession  has  formed  the  theme  of  much  ill-natured  declamation  from 
tnose  who,  having  seceded  from  Methodism,  have  striven,  by  affected 
veneration  for  Mr.  Wesley,  to  throw  odium  upon  this  act  of  the 
fathers  of  the  American  Methodist  Church.  But  if  there  was  any 
tmng  wrong  in  the  transaction,  it  was  in  the  decision  by  which 
the  Conference  of  1784  bound  themselves  to  obey  Mr.  Wesley's 
commands  in  matters  belonging  to  Church  government.  This 
was  the  real  act  of  impropriety.  It  was  surrendering  more  for  them- 
selves than  comported  with  the  responsibility  of  exercising  "a  right 
judgment  in  the  things  of  God  ;"  and  it  was  surrendering  more  for 
those  who  came  after  them  than  they  had  any  right  to  do.  But, 
although  it  was  opening  a  door  for  difference  and  discord,  it  was 
done  in  the  simplicity  of  Christian  affection,  not  as  a  stipulated  co- 
venant between  them  and  Mr.  Wesley,  but  as  an  expression  of 
their  veneration  for  him,  and  of  their  unbounded  confidence  in  the 
purity  of  his  character  and  the  soundness  of  his  judgment.  Nor 
is  there  any  reason  to  believe  that  they  considered  the  rule  they 
had  adopted  on  the  subject  as  an  act  empowering  Mr.  Wesley  to 
appoint  their  Superintendents,  or  binding  themselves  to  acquiesce 
in  such  an  appointment,  if  he  should  make  it.     In  the  Prayer  Book 


196  THt     LIFE     AND     TIMES      OF 

sent  to  America  by  Dr.  Coke,  and  prepared  for  the  Methodists  by 
Mr.  Wesley,  the  form  for  "  the  Ordination  of  Superintendents," 
provides  that  "  after  the  Gospel  and  the  sermon  are  ended,  the 
elected  person  shall  be  presented  by  two  Elders  unto  the  Superin- 
tendent." And  the  Minutes  of  the  Conference  of  1784  declared 
that  "  No  person  shall  be  ordained  a  Superintendent,  Eider,  or 
Deacon,  icithout  the  consent  of  a  majority  of  the  Conference^ 
These  two  facts  show  the  office  of  Superintendent  was  designed  to 
he  elective.  That  the  Conference  did  not  intend,  by  their  resolution 
to  obey  Mr.  Wesley  in  matters  of  Church  government,  to  author- 
ize him  to  appoint  their  Superintendents,  is  evident  from  the  fact, 
that  at  the  same  session  they  made  the  office  to  depend  upon  the 
consent  of  a  majority  of  their  own  body  ;  and  it  was  only  by  such 
an  election  that  Mr.  Asbury  would  accept  it.  And  that  Mr.  Wes- 
ley did  not  so  regard  it  is  equally  clear.  It  is  certain  from  the  Prayer 
Book,  that  he  neither  claimed  nor  expected  to  exercise  such  an 
authority  ailer  the  formal  organization  of  the  Church.  And  in  the 
case  of  Mr.  Whatcoat,  there  is  no  ground  for  supposing  that  he 
assumed  the  power  of  appointment.  The  letter  to  Dr.  Coke  on  the 
subiect  contains  no  command,  and  only  expresses  a  desire  that  he 
may  be  appointed  Superintendent.*  When,  therefore,  in  obedi 
ence  to  his  instructions.  Dr.  Coke  urged  the  appointment  of  Mr 
Whatcoat.  the  Conference,  for  reasons  satisfactory  to  themselves 
and  ni  the  exercise  of  an  independent  right,  refused  their  con 
sent.  By  this  refusal  they  offered  no  violation  to  their  own  rule 
and  intended  no  disrespect  to  Mr.  Wesley.  But  since  the  design 
of  the  rule  was  misappx'ehended  by  some,  and  their  refusal  to  con- 
sent to  the  elevation  of  Mr.  Whatcoat  to  the  Episcopal  office  was 
construed  into  insubordination  to  the  authority  of  Mr.  Wesley,  by 
others,  they  very  prudently  resolved  to  rescind  the  rule  by  which  they 
had  resolved  to  obey  him,  and  thereby  remove  every  ground  of  dis- 
pute or  misunderstanding.  It  was  this  act  of  receding  from  the 
rule  of  1784,  that  constituted  what  is  known  in  our  Ecclesiastical 
history  as  leaving  Mr.  Wesley's  name  off  the  Minutes.     In  conclu- 

*Mr.  Wesley,  in  a  letter  to  Dr.  Coke,  dated  London,  September  6, 178G,  says : 
"  I  desire  that  you  would  appoint  a  General  Conference  of  all  our  Preachers  in 
the  United  States,  to  meet  at  Baltimore,  on  May  the  first,  1787.  And  that  Mr. 
Richard  Whatcoat  may  be  appointed  Superintendent  with  Mr.  Francis  Asbury. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  197 

sion  of  this  affair,  the  Conference  wrote  an  affectionate  letter  to  Mr, 
Wesley,  it  is  probable  detailing  the  circumstances  of  the  transac- 
tion, and  inviting  him  to  visit  his  spiritual  children  in  America, 
that  he  might  see  how  graciously  God  had  blessed  them,  under- 
stand their  various  concerns,  and  be  satisfied  of  the  rectitude  of  their 
actions,  even  in  departing  from  the  course  he  had  suggested.* 

The  Conference  whose  transactions  we  have  been  considering, 
was,  perhaps,  the  longest  one  that  had  ever  been  held  in  America. 
Previously,  two  days  had  sufficed  for  the  completion  of  their  busi- 
ness ;  but  six  days,  according  to  Bishop  Asbury,  had  been  occupied 
in  the  business  that  came  before  this.  But  the  great  principles 
claiming  attention  were  settled ;  the  government  of  the  Church  was 
placed  on  a  firmer  basis,  and  when  they  departed  to  their  appoint- 
ments, it  was  with  unabated  confidence  in  the  efficiency  of  their 
organization,  and  with  a  profounder  respect  and  affection  for 
each  other. 

The  appointment  of  Mr.  Lee  for  the  year  on  whose  duties  we 
have  now  entered,  stands  on  the  Minutes  for  Baltimore,  but  there 
uS  reason  to  believe  that  several  months,  immediately  aftei  Confe- 
rence, were  spent  on  the  circuit  adjoining  the  city.  After  the  ad- 
journment of  the  Conference  he  returned  on  a  short  visit  to  his 
friends  on  the  Kent  circuit.  While  here  he  visited  a  sick  lady  ; 
and  found,  in  the  circumstances  that  brought  her  to  a  participation 

*  It  may  not  be  out  of  place  to  add  here,  as  it  forms  a  part  of  the  history  of 
the  times,  that  the  Conference  during  the  year  1787  undertook  the  settlement 
of  a  matter  respecting  married  Preachers,  which  had  formed  the  subject  of  con- 
siderable complaint  in  preceding  years.  From  the  nature  of  the  rule  adopted  to 
regulate  the  support  of  married  Preachers,  it  would  seem  that  they  were  in  the 
habit  of  stipulating  with  the  people  for  the  amount  they  were  to  receive,  or  of 
claiming  more  than  a  proportionate  allowance,  taking  the  disciplinary  regula- 
tion as  the  standard  of  apportionment.  Hence  the  rule  as  it  stands  on  the 
Minutes : 

"  Ques.  18.  Are  not  many  of  our  Preachers  and  people  dissatisfied  with  the 
salaries  allowed  our  married  Preachers,  who  have  children  ? 

"  Ans.  They  are.  Therefore,  for  the  future,  no  married  Preacher  shall  de- 
mand more  than  forty-eight  pounds  a  year  (Pennsylvania  currency).'"  In  1774, 
Preachers  were  allowed  "  si.x  pounds  (Pennsylvania  currency)  per  quarter,  and 
their  travelling  charges  besides."  In  1778,  Preachers  were  allowed  eight 
pounds  (Virginia  currency)  per  quarter.  In  1780,  "the  wives  of  married 
Preachers  were  to  receive  an  equivalent  with  their  husbands  in  quarterage,  if 
they  stand  in  need." 


198  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

of  the  blessings  of  the  atonement,  encouragement  to  imitate  the 
example  of  Christ — wJw  ^vent  about  doing  good — or  to  continue  in 
the  doctrine  of  the  Apostle,  and  exhort,  reprove,  and  rebuke,  iiith 
all  Ion g-sufe ring  and  autJiority.  When  he  entered  the  room, 
she  began  to  weep  and  praise  God ;  and  to  declare  His  goodness 
to  her  soul.  Addi*essing  Mr.  Lee,  she  said  :  "  Last  Sunday-week, 
when  I  took  my  leave  of  you  at  the  Meeting  House,  you  spoke  to 
me  about  the  welfare  of  my  soul,  and  it  had  such  weight  with  me 
that  I  promised  the  Lord  that  I  would  not  eat,  drink,  or  sleep,  till 
He  pardoned  my  sins ;  and  that  night  I  did  not  sleep.  The  next 
day,  about  four  o'clock,  the  Lord  set  my  soul  at  liberty,  and  I  wanted 
to  see  you  ;  I  knew  you  would  help  me  to  praise  the  Lord."  How 
mysterious,  often,  is  the  way  of  the  Spirit  in  bringing  a  sinner 
from  the  darkness  of  this  world,  to  the  light  and  joy  of  spiritual 
things!  Many  who  harden  their  hearts  against  all  the  efforts  of 
the  pulpit,  and  are  proof  alike  against  the  terrors  of  the  Lord  and 
the  persuasive  eloquence  of  the  gospel,  have  their  hearts  broken  by 
a  less  public,  but  kind  word  spoken  in  season.  And  how  strongly 
do  all  such  instances  plead  for  a  diligent  observance  of  the  Apos- 
tolic rule — be  instant  in  season,  out  of  season, — a  word  fitly  spoken 
may  save  a  soul.  Knowing  Mr.  Lee's  anxiety  to  do  good,  we 
may  readily  imagine  the  pleasure  he  experienced  in  learning  that 
God  had  so  honoured  him  as  to  make  him  a  blessing  to  one  for 
whom  Christ  died. 

On  returning  from  this  visit,  Mr.  Lee,  according  to  the  state- 
ment of  Mr.  Thrift,  "  went  to  travel  a  circuit  adjoining  the  city  of 
Baltimore,  where  he  laboured  with  good  success,  until  the  latter 
part  of  August,  at  which  time  he  took  his  appointment  in  the  city.* 
In  the  Minutes  for  the  year,  his  name  stands  as  the  minister  for 
Baltimore.  Whether  the  postponement  of  the  time  of  entering 
upon  his  pastoral  duties  in  the  city,  was  by  the  special  appointment 
of  the  Conference,  or  a  private  arrangement  to  suit  the  convenience 
of  some  brother  in  the  ministry,  we  have  not  been  able  to  discover. 
And  It  is  a  matter  of  small  importance,  since,  wherever  he  was,  he 
was  happy  in  the  belief  that  God's  presence  was  with  him,  and 
would  prove  a  helper  of  his  ministry  and  a  solace  of  his  heart; 
and  this  was  all  his  desire,  and  all  his  delight. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  199 

In  August,  Mr.  Lee  entered  upon  his  duties  in  the  city  of  Balti- 
more. Here  was  a  new  field — white  already  unto  the  harvest — . 
wherein  he  might  find  fidl  employment  for  all  his  talents,  a  ready 
demand  for  all  his  energies.  The  population  of  a  crowded  city, 
composed  as  it  is  of  such  a  variety  of  classes,  and  so  many  shades 
of  moral  character,  presents  to  a  Christian  minister,  whose  heart 
has  been  moulded  by  the  Spirit  into  a  resemblance  of  Christ,  an 
ever  varying  but  constantly  enlarging  field  of  diligent  and  useful 
toil.  And  from  every  survey  of  the  field  his  spirit  must  return  op- 
pressed and  sorrowing  for  the  thousands  who,  with  little  or  no 
consciousness  of  danger,  are  hurrying  on  to  a  doom  as  certain  and 
changeless  as  it  is  terrific  and  eternal.  Even  among  the  more  re- 
fined and  educated  classes  of  society,  he  will  often  find  a  forget- 
fulness  of  God,  and  a  disregard  of  religion,  as  deep  and  ruinous, 
though  not  so  debasing,  as  that  which  revels  in  the  indulgence  of 
a  gross  and  brutalizing  licentiousness.  And,  on  every  hand,  he 
will  find  reason  for  giving  utterance  to  words  with  which  the  holy 
and  warm-hearted  Apostle  declared  his  sense  of  the  perilous  con- 
dition of  the  Gentile  world — "  having  no  hope,  and  without  God." 
If  we  may  judge  of  the  feelings  of  Mr.  Lee  with  respect  to  the 
moral  condition  of  the  people,  from  the  plans  he  adopted,  and  the 
efforts  he  employed  to  bring  them  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto 
God,  there  can  be  no  room  to  question  but  he  was  burdened  with 
anxiety  to  improve  their  morals  and  pi'omote  their  salvation.  He 
seems  to  have  regarded  the  city  as  in  some  sense  his  parish,  and 
to  have  desired  to  bring  his  ministry  to  beai- with  spiritual  efficiency 
upon  the  entire  population.  But  he  knew  that  true  wisdom  not 
only  sought  the  best  ends,  but  selected  the  most  suitable  and  effi- 
qient  means  for  prosecuting  them.  In  all  his  plans  of  usefulness 
he  aimed  to  begin  at  the  right  place,  and  to  build  on  the  true  foun- 
dation. His  first  duty  was  with  the  Church  of  God — to  preserve 
its  purity,  to  promote  its  spirituality:  his  next,  was  to  bring  the 
aliens  and  strangers  to  the  unity  of  a  true  faith  in  Christ,  and  the 
fellowship  of  a  holy  love  with  his  people.  To  both  of  these  ob- 
jects he  gave  his  most  faithful  diligence. 

.  As  soon  as  he  was  settled  in  his  new  field  of  labour,  Mr.  Lee 
entered  upon  a  course  of  means  that,  prosecuted  with  efficiency,  he 
knew  would  issue  in  good  to  the  Church  of  God.     Surveying  the 


200  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES      OF 

new  relations  in  which  he  was  placed  with  a  scrutiny  that  embraced 
the  duties,  and  felt  the  responsibilities  of  the  pastoral  office,  he  de- 
termined to  make  duty  and  conscience,  not  the  example,  however 
excellent,  of  any  who  may  have  preceded  him,  the  rule  of  his 
efforts.  The  pastoral  work,  comprehending  a  faithful  performance 
of  all  the  offices  that  religion  exacts  for  the  promotion  of  the  glory 
of  God  and  the  salvation  of  men,  was  felt  as  a  most  pressing 
obligation  ;  and  zealously  did  he  strive  to  meet  all  its  demands.  In 
obedience  to  the  rule  he  had  adopted,  to  do  all  the  good  in  his 
power,  he  commenced  a  regular  visitation  of  the  classes,  in  order 
to  learn  the  spiritual  state  of  his  people,  that  he  might  adapt  his 
more  public  labours  to  their  godly  edifying.  At  the  Conference  of 
1779,  the  question  was  asked,  "  Ought  not  every  Travelling 
Preacher  to  meet  the  class  wherever  he  preaches  ?"  and  it  was 
answered,  "  Yes,  if  possible."  With  this  rule  of  the  Church — for 
it  amounted  to  a  positive  requirement — Mr.  Lee  faithfully  complied, 
as  well  because  it  was  his  duty  to  do  so,  as  for  the  sake  of  the 
spiritual  benefits  attending  the  exercises  of  the  class-room.  Seek- 
ing to  keep  the  fire  of  pure  religion  in  his  own  heart,  and  desirous 
of  receiving  more  grace,  and  of  imparting,  according  to  the  measure 
of  his  ability,  to  the  necessities  of  others,  he  was  careful  to  use 
this  most  important  means  of  grace  himself,  and  thereby  encou- 
rage his  brethren  to  follow  him,  in  obedience  to  the  rule  of  the 
Church,  and  in  striving  after  the  fullness  of  the  blessing  of  the 
gospel  of  Christ.  The  advantages  of  this  course  were  twofold : 
his  own  heart  was  enlarged  and  strengthened,  and  the  confidence 
of  his  people  was  secured,  and  their  Christian  zeal  and  diligence 
excited  to  greater  activity  in  the  work  of  the  Lord. 

In  addition  to  a  regular  visitation  of  the  classes,  a  general  course 
of  visiting  for  prayer  and  religious  conversation  was  commenced, 
as  an  important  part  of  the  pastoral  function,  and  as  auxiliary  to  the 
great  spiritual  purposes  of  the  ministry.  In  these  visits,  the  matured 
Christian  experience  of  Mr.  Lee,  and  the  fund  of  information  upon 
all  religious  subjects  he  had  gathered  from  reading  and  observation, 
were  happily  brought  in  to  make  his  company  agreeable,  and  his 
instructions  impressive  and  effectual.  Few  men  possessed  greater 
or  more  attractive  powers  of  conversation ;  and  his  memory  was  a 
capacious  storehouse,  full  of  treasured  incidents,  always  at  com- 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  201 

mand  to  encourage  the  desponding,  to  rebuke  the  presuming,  to 
revive  and  edify  the  humble  believer,  and  to  rekindle  and  give 
direction  and  energy  to  the  zeal  of  the  lukewarm  and  faltering. 
But,  in  his  pastoral  visits,  he  did  not  confine  himself  to  those  who 
belonged  to  the  Church.  He  went  lo  "  those  who  needed  him 
most,"  however  insensible  they  might  be  of  their  need.  Making 
his  own  sense  of  responsibility,  not  the  feelings  of  the  "  dead  in 
trespasses  and  sins,"  the  gauge  of  his  duty,  he  visited  those  who 
attended  his  ministry,  following  with  private  and  personal  entreaty 
to  embrace  the  salvation  which  is  in  Christ,  the  more  public  but  not 
less  earnest  exhortations  to  repentance  and  faith.  Publicly,  and 
from  house  to  house,  he  testified  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God ; 
and,  in  simplicity  and  godly  sincerity,  but  with  meekness  of  wis- 
dom, and  the  authority  of  a  man  of  God,  he  reproved  the  guilty, 
warned  the  impenitent  and  unbelieving,  wept  and  prayed  with  the 
sorrowful  who  sought  after  Christ,  and  rejoiced  with  the  cheerful 
and  happy  partakers  of  the  Divine  Nature — the  foi'given  and 
saved. 

The  sick  and  afflicted  also  shared  largely  in  the  religious  atten- 
tions of  Mr.  Lee.  From  the  beginning  of  Methodism,  it  has  been 
a  recognised  duty  of  the  ministry  to  seek  out  the  sick  ;  to  /isit, 
instruct,  and  pray  for  them.  This  rule  not  only  accords  with  what 
the  Scriptures  enjoin  as  a  duty,  but  it  coincides  with  the  sympa- 
thies of  pure  and  undefiled  religion,  and  provides  an  incalculable 
fund  of  religious  enjoyment  for  those  who  engage  in  it.  Much  of 
God's  sovereignty  over  all  things,  is  displayed  in  the  sick-room. 
His  punitive  as  well  as  His  gracious  dealings  with  men,  are  dis- 
covered alike  in  "the  chamber  where  the  good  man  meets  his  fate," 
and  the  couch  whei-eon  the  guilty  unbeliever  "  stretches  his  weary 
limbs  to  die."  Afflictions  spring  not  from  the  dust ;  and  they  are 
often  forerunners  of  the  grace  of  God.  Many  a  redeemed  and 
happy  spirit  will  have  occasion  to  say — in  the  pauses  of  the  new 
song  in  heaven — "  It  is  good  for  me  that  I  was  afflicted."  And 
multitudes,  while  realizing  the  effects  upon  their  own  hearts,  of 
ministering  to  the.  spiritual  wants  of  the  sick,  may  send  back  the 
joyful  response,  '•'  It  is  better  to  go  to  the  house  of  mourning  than 
to  the  house  of  feasting."  It  was  a  pleasure  to  Mr.  Lee  to  attend 
upon  the  sick  and  dying,  anxious  to  comfort  them  with  the  comfort 


202  THE     LIFE     AND     T I M  E^     OF 

wherewith  he  was  comforted  of  God ;  and,  amid  the  scenes  of  the 
sick-room,  he  was  often  refreshed.  In  a  great  majority  of  cases, 
a  Christian  minister  will  find  that  affliction  is  a  Providential  path, 
way  leading  directly  to  the  sinner's  heart,  and  that  conscience  has 
already  opened  the  door  that  he  may  enter,  and  preach  Jesus  and 
the  resurrection. 

Another  field  of  usefulness  upon  which  Mr.  Lee  entered  with  his 
usual  avidity  and  industry,  embraced  the  religious  instruction  of 
children.  At  the  Conference  of  1779,  the  importance  of  training 
the  children  of  their  people  in  the  way  they  should  go,  was  a  sub- 
ject of  deep  and  earnest  inquiry.*  The  subject  was  renewed  in 
1787  ;  and,  as  if  to  express  the  increased  interest  of  the  body,  the 
record  stands,  what  can  we  do  for  the  rising  generation  If  At  this 
period  Sunday  Schools  were  not  in  existence  in  America,  or  were 
exceedingly  scarce — and  the  Conference  took  this  method  of  bring- 
ing the  youth  of  their  fold  under  the  restraining  influences  of  the 
gospel ;  and  the  ministers  were  required  to  give  their  personal  and 
especial  attention  to  the  religious  instruction  of  children.  And 
they  were  even  authorized,  so  great  was  their  anxiety  for  the 
young,  to  supervise,  counsel,  and  assist  the  parental  government 
If  there  be  a  solitary  evil  accompanying  the  Sabbath  School  enter 
prise,  it  is  to  be  found  in  the  fact  of  having  broken  up  the  cateche 
tical  classes  of  the  ministry,  and  excluded  them  from  a  direct  super 
vision  of  the  early  religious  instruction  of  the  lambs  of  the  fold 
The  rule  making  it  the  duty  of  each  minister  to  form  classes  among 
the  children,  was  considered  preparatory  to  their  introduction  into 
the  fellowship  of  the  Church ;  and  shows  what  the  Church  then 
considered  as  the  proper  termination  of  a  course  of  instruction  for 
children.  It  was  at  the  Conference  from  which  Mr.  Lee  was 
appointed  to  Baltimore,  that   this   rule  was   adopted ;  and,  as  in 

*  "  Qvies.  11.  What  shall  be  done  with  the  children  ?  Ans.  Meet  them  once 
a  fortnight,  and  examine  the  parents  with  .regard  to  their  conduct  towards 
them."     Minutes,  1779. 

t  "  Ques.  20.  What  can  we  do  for  the  rising  generation  ? 

"  Ans.     Let   the  Elders,  Deacons,  and  Helpers,  class  the  children  of  ouf^ 
friends  in  proper  classes,  as  far  as  it  is  practicable,  meet  them  as  often  as  possi- 
ble, and  commit  them,  during  their  absence,  into  the  care  of  proper  persons, 
who  may  meet  them  at  least  weekly  ;  and  if  any  of  them  be  truly  awakened, 
let  them  be  admitted  into  Society."     Minutes,  1787. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  203 

everything  else  of  ministerial  duty,  he  entered  upon  the  work  of 
forming  classes  among  the  children  under  his  pastoral  care,  very 
soon  after  taking  his  place  in  the  city.  And  it  was  not  long  before 
he  was  permitted  to  see  the  good  results  of  the  early  planting.  He 
was  made  a  blessing  to  many.  In  September  he  says  :  "  I  met  the 
class  and  was  much  comforted.  I  joined  two  in  class,  and  both  of 
them  professed  to  have  lately  found  the  Lord.  I  have  observed  of 
late  that  the  greater  part  of  the  stir  has  been  among  the  young 
men  and  boys ;  several  of  them  have  been  awakened  and  joined 
Society." 

But  the  labours  of  Mr.  Lee,  in  the  city  of  Baltimore,  compassed 
a  wider  sphere,  and  filled  a  larger  space  in  the  public  mind.  He 
knew  that  in  so  populous  a  place  there  were  muUitiides  who  not 
only  knew  nothing  of  Methodism,  but  were  strangely  ignorant  of 
the  whole  subject  of  religion  ;  and  who,  caring  for  none  of  these 
things,  seldom  or  never  attended  the  ministry  of  the  word.  And 
as  he  desired  to  warn  every  man,  and  to  teach  every  man  in  all 
wisdom,  he  resolved  to  carry  the  gospel  to  those  who  would  not 
come  to  the  house  of  God  to  hear  it.  Accordingly,  soon  after  his 
entrance  upon  his  work,  he  commenced  preaching  in  the  most  pub- 
lic places  in  the  city.  The  first  service  of  the  kind  was  held  on 
the  Commons,  at  six  o'clock  in  the  evening.  The  text  selected  for 
this  occasion,  and  suitable  for  a  promiscuous  crowd,  was  from 
Isaiah,  Iv.  7.  In  the  account  he  gives  of  it  he  says:  "I  was 
greatly  comforted  in  speaking,  from  first  to  last ;  and  glory  be  to 
God !  it  was  a  time  of  power.  Toward  the  end  of  the  meeting,  it 
appeared  to  me  that  the  Lord  was  about  to  visit  every  soul  with 
his  love.  It  was  a  melting  time,  and  many  silent  tears  were 
dropped — some  of  the  finely  dressed  people  could  not  forbear  weep- 
ing. We  had  an  amazing  large  congregation  of  all  ranks,  and 
many  persuasions.  When  we  broke  up  and  parted,  I  was  greatly 
pleased  to  see  the  company  walk  away  so  quietly,  I  came  away 
rejoicing  in  the  Lord,  and  praising  God  for  his  presence  with  us. 
It  appeared  to  me  that  God  was  about  to  revive  his  work  in  the 

town," 

He  continued  preaching  on  the  Commons  for  nearly  two  months, 
having  on  every  occasion  large  and  attentive  congregations.  Fie 
then  went  to  the  Market-house  on  Fell's  Point,  and  preached  to  a 


204  THE     LIFE     AND      TIMES     OF 

very  large  assembly,  many  of  whom  were  sailors,  who  otherwise 
might  never  have  heard  a  sermon,  or  been  warned  to  flee  the 
wrath  to  come.  Yet  these  men,  rude  as  they  proverbially  are, 
were  respectful  and  attentive,  —  uncovering  their  heads,  and  re- 
maining as  quiet  and  orderly  as  if  they  had  entered  the  sacred 
enclosures  of  the  sanctuary.  Again,  he  transferred  his  appoint- 
ment to  the  Market-house  on  Howard's  Hill,  and  was  still  fol- 
lowed by  curious  and  interested  multitudes.  Here,  as  elsewhere, 
his  ministry  was  effectual  in  the  edifying  of  the  people,  and  he 
felt  assured  that  the  good  seed  he  had  sowed  would  spring  up,  and 
sooner  or  later  yield  an  abundant  harvest. 

In  this  way  Mr.  Lee  strove  to  fulfil  his  ministry  in  Baltimore. 
And  when  it  is  stated  that  these  efforts  on  the  Commons,  and  in 
the  Market-houses,  were  superadded  to  his  regular  Sabbath  services 
in  the  Church,  we  shall  understand  more  clearly  the  extent  of  his 
labours  and  the  nature  of  his  zeal.  He  was  in  labours  abundant ; 
and  slothfulness  formed  no  part  of  his  character.  Nor  will  it  be 
surprising  to  discover  that  upon  efforts  such  as  these  the  Divine 
blessing  rested  in  an  eminent  degree.  The  work  of  the  Lord  was 
greatly  revived,  and  souls  were  born  from  above. 

The  year  1787  is  gratefully  remembered  in  the  Methodist 
history  of  Virginia,  for  the  most  extensive  and  glorious  revival 
of  religion  that  ever  occurred  in  the  state.  Far  surpassing  in  the 
stretch  of  its  influence,  the  power  of  its  working,  and  the  number 
of  its  converts,  the  gracious  revival  of  1776,  it  yet  stands 
unrivalled  by  any  subsequent  effusion  of  the  Spirit  upon  the 
Churches  of  Virginia.  The  accounts  which  have  come  down  to 
us  of  that  powerful  manifestation  of  the  Spirit,  represent  it  as 
almost  miraculous.  The  materials  still  extant  of  that  great 
harvest-time,  might  be  easily  elaborated  into  a  volume ;  and  one 
more  full  of  interest,  or  richer  in  religious  incidents — the  effects 
of  simple  faith,  the  strong  fervours  of  devotional  feeling,  the 
efficiency  of  ministerial  effort,  and  the  rapid  developement  of 
religious  principle — could  scarcely  be  placed  in  the  hands  of  a 
spiritual  Christian.  But,  nearly  as  it  falls  in  with  the  plan  of  our 
work,  our  limits  will  not  admit  of  detail.  Yet  a  brief  general 
view  of  the  revival,  especially  in  its  results,  is  due  to  the  history 
cf  the  times,  and  to  the  character  of  Mr.  Lee, — as  it  was   his 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  205 

pleasure  to  participate  somewhat  in  the  closing  periods  of  the 
work,  and  as  it  had  a  direct  influence  upon  his  maturity  of  grace. 

The  Virginia  Conference  for  1787  was  held  on  the  19th  of 
April,  at  Rough  Creek  Church,  in  Charlotte  county.  Dr.  Coke 
and  Bishop  Asbury  wei'e  both  present.  The  session  was  a 
peaceable  and  useful  one.  Public  service  was  held  three  times  a 
day ;  and  "  some  souls  were  converted."  Here,  it  is  probable, 
the  love  and  zeal  of  the  ministers  was  powerfully  excited,  and 
they  went  out  to  their  work  in  the  true  spirit  of  their  Divine 
commission.  It  was  not  long  before  the  seed  they  sowed  brought 
forth  a  joyous  harvest.  But  although  the  work  of  the  Lord  was 
generally  revived,  its  most  powerful  manifestations  seem  to  have 
been  confined  to  the  district  over  which  the  Rev.  James  O'Kelly 
presided.  And  in  this  district  the  most  powerful  displays  of 
spiritual  influence  were  witnessed  in  the  Biamswick,  Sussex,  and 
Amelia  circuits. 

In  each  of  these  circuits  great  multitudes  were  turned  to  the 
Lord.  In  Sussex  circuit  about  sixteen  hundred  were  converted ;  in 
Brunswick,  about  eighteen  hundred ;  and  in  Amelia,  about  eight 
hundred.  The  actual  gain  in  the  membership  of  the  Church  in 
these  circuits  was  2029  whites,  and  817  coloured.  In  the  state, 
taking  the  circuits  lying  in  Virginia  for  our  guide,  the  gain  was 
about  4000.  And  in  the  connexion  the  increase  was  11,512.  Al- 
though the  revival  of  this  year  extended  through  all  the  fields  of 
Methodism,  yet  its  most  remarkable  characteristics  and  its  greatest 
success  seem  to  have  been  vouchsafed  to  Virginia.  In  its  com- 
mencement, progress,  and  effects,  it  was  extraordinary.  It  was 
bi'ought  about  by  no  array  of  effort,  nor  by  the  concentration 
upon  any  one  point  of  extra  ministerial  labour.  Nor  was  it  carried 
on  by  any  such  means  as,  in  these  days  of  protracted  meetings,  are 
employed  to  promote  the  work  of  the  Lord.  Every  minister  was 
a  revivalist,  and  found  full  employment  in  his  own  peculiar  field  of 
toil.  The  work  commenced  at  the  ordinary  meetings  for  preaching, 
and  when  the  minister  passed  on  to  his  regular  circuit  appoint- 
ments, the  work  was  continued  at  the  prayer-meetings  of  the  laity. 
The  Spirit  of  God  seems  to  have  entirely  preoccupied  the  minds 
of  the  people  with  the  solemn  verities  of  religion,  or,  on  the  other 
hand,  to  have  given  an  amazing  energy  to  the  word  of  the  Lord. 


206  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

and  to  the  faith  of  the  people.  Strange  instances  of  the  superna- 
tural power  of  both  arc  recorded  among  the  transforming  and  surpris- 
ing effects  of  the  revival.  It  was  truly  an  outpouring  of  the  Spirit. 
The  Rev.  Philip  Cox,*  who  was  on  the  Sussex  circuit,  in  a  letter 
to  Bishop  Asbury,  written  wliile  the  revival  was  in  progress,  states 
that  while  preaching  a  funeral  sermon  over  a  little  child,  from  the 
words:  Except  ye  be  converted,  and  become  as  little  children,  ye 
cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  and  with  a  congregation 
of  about  one  hundred  persons,  "  fifty  of  whom  were  old  professors, 
and  out  of  the  other  fifty  the  Lord  spoke  peace  to  thirty  before  we 
broke  up  the  meeting."  This  occurred  when  Mr.  Cox,  having 
hurt  one  of  his  legs,  had  resolved  to  take  a  day's  rest.  But,  being 
sent  for,  he  went  and  preached,  although  he  was  compelled  to  sit  on 
a  table  while  dispensing  the  word  of  life.f  In  the  same  letter, 
speaking  of  the  Quarterly  Meeting  at  Jones's  Chapel,  Sussex  cir- 
cuit, he  says :  "  Before  the  Preachers  got  there,  the  work  broke 
out,  so  that  when  we  came  to  the  Chapel,  above  sixty  were  down 
on  the  floor,  groaning  in  loud  cries  to  God  for  mercy.  It  is  thought 
our  audience  consisted  of  no  less  than  five  thousand  the  first  day, 
and  the  second  day  of  twice  that  number.  We  preached  to  them 
in  the  open  air,  and  in  the  Chapel,  and  in  the  barn  by  Brother 
Jones's  house,  at  the  same  time.  Here  were  many  of  the  first 
quality  in  the  country,  wallowing  in  the  dust  with  their  silks  and 
broadcloths,  powdered  heads,  rings,  and  ruffles,  and  some  of  them 
so  convulsed  that  they  could  neither  speak  nor  stir."  At  this 
meeting  it  was  "  believed  that  near  two  hundred  whites,  and  more 
than  half  as  many  blacks  professed  to  find  him  of  whom  Moses  and 
the  Prophets  did  write." 

The  revival  in  the  Brunswick  circuit  was  even  more  powerful 
than  it  was  in  Sussex,  and  the  facts  which  have  come  down  to  our 
times  of  the  almost  miraculous  labours  of  the  Rev.  John  Easter,  his 
strong  faith,  and  his  astonishing  success,  are  far  more  surprising 
than  any  recorded  of  those  days  of  the  Son  of  Man.  But  we  may 
not  detail  them.  Yet,  respecting  the  character  of  the  work,  it  ought 
to  be  said  that  co)ivictions  for  sin  were  sudden  and  strong.     The 

*  Arminian  Magazine,  vol.  ii.  1790,  p.  91. 

t  The  next  day  Mr.  Cox  sat  in  a  chair  on  a  table  in  the  woods  near  Lane'a 
Meeting- House,  and  preached,  when  "  above  sixty  souls  were  set  at  liberty," 


THE     REV.    JESSE     LEE.  207 

whole  moral  nature  was  wrought  upon  by  deep  and  powerful  enn.- 
tions  that  found  expression  in  confession  of  sin,  and  in  cries  for 
mercy.  And  conversions  were  no  less  sudden  and  powerful.  Sup- 
plications for  pardon  were  quickly  succeeded  by  songs  of  rejoicing 
and  shouts  of  triumph.  Many  who  came  to  the  house  of  God  care- 
less and  scoffing,  returned,  clothed  and  in  their  right  minds,  with 
new  joy  in  their  hearts,  and  a  new  pathway  for  their  feet.  The 
change  was  wrought  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  its 
genuineness  received  a  thousand  attestations  in  the  altered  lives,  per- 
severing fidelity,  and  increasing  holiness  of  those  who,  in  that 
gracious  effusion  of  the  Spirit,  were  brought  from  darkness  unto 
light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God. 

In  this  great  work  of  grace,  many  of  the  immediate  family  of 
Mr.  Lee  were  brought  into  the  fellowship  of  Christ.  He  had  been 
kept  well  acquainted  with  the  progress  of  the  work  by  the  letters 
of  his  friends ;  and  his  soul  had  greatly  desired  to  partake,  with 
his  brethren,  of  the  toils  and  joys  of  the  harvest.  And  before  the 
revival  had  entirely  subsided,  it  was  his  pleasure  to  assist  in  the 
gleanings  of  the  vintage.  Early  in  March  1788,  he  visited  Vir- 
ginia ;  and  spent  the  last  Sabbath  in  the  month  with  his  friends 
and  brethren  in  Petersburg.  Of  the  labour,  effect,  and  pleasures 
of  that  day,  he  thus  speaks  : 

"Sunday,  .30th  of  March, — Petersburg.  At  11  o'clock,  I 
preached  on  Mark  viii.  6  :  For  ichat  shall  it  profit  a  man,  if  lie 
shall  gain  the  whole  world,  and  lose  his  own  soul  1  I  had  a  pretty 
large  company,  and  felt  great  liberty  in  speaking,  and  the  hearers 
were  much  affected;  and,  from  the  beginning,  there  were  many 
silent  tears  shed.  I  felt  my  soul  drawn  out  in  love  to  God  and 
man ;  and,  before  I  was  done,  the  power  of  God  was  manifested 
among  us.  One  woman  dropped  down  from  her  seat  like  a  person 
struck  dead ;  but,  in  a  little  while,  she  was  enabled  to  rise  and 
praise  a  sin-pardoning  God  aloud  ;  and  many  shouted  for  joy.  I 
observed  a  woman,  finely  dressed,  just  at  my  right  hand,  who 
trembled  and  shook  as  though  she  had  an  ague.  At  length  she 
stood  up,  and  I  expected  every  moment  to  have  seen  her  drop 
down  in  the  place  where  she  stood.  In  a  little  time,  a  young 
woman  came  and  took  hold  of  her,  and  they  both  fell  down  on 
their  knees  together.     The  young  woman  began  to  pray  aloud  for 


208  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

the  mourner  In  a  little  time  another  young  woman  came,  and, 
kneeiiiig  down,  prayed  with  all  her  might.  By  this  time  there 
were  several  crying  aloud,  and  the  house  rung  with  the  cries  of 
the  people,  both  men  and  women.  I  began  to  weep  myself  and 
was  forced  to  stop  preaching. .  In  a  little  time  the  woman  near  me, 
for  whom  the  young  women  were  praying,  was  enabled  to  arise  and 
praise  God  for  having  pardoned  her  sins.  Cries  and  groans  were 
heard  in  every  part  of  the  house.  I  could  not  help  praising  God 
aloud  among  the  people.  Here  were  two  who  professed  openly 
that  God  had  pardoned  their  sins ;  and  many  careless  sinners  were 
cut  to  the  heart.  Such  a'powerful  meeting  I  have  not  seen  for  a 
long  time ;  and,  blessed  be  God,  I  not  only  saw  it,  but  I  felt  it 
also." 

In  the  afternoon  he  preached  again  to  a  still  larger  crowd  of 
hearers ;  attracted,  it  is  probable,  by  the  fame  of  the  preacher  and 
the  effects  attending  the  morning  service.  A  few  days  after  this, 
he  was  at  the  home  of  his  childhood,  rejoicing  to  find  all  of  his 
father's  house,  and  many  of  his  relatives  and  friends,  partakers  of 
the  heavenly  calling,  and  full  of  the  joy  and  peace  of  believing.* 
Here  he  received  full  and  interesting  details  of  the  good  work 
of  the  Lord ;  and  he  was  both  surprised  and  edified  by  the  ac- 
counts of  the  powerful  workings  of  the  Spirit ;  powerful  in  the 
effects  on  the  multitude,  and  in  the  changes  wrought  upon  their 
religious  feehngs  and  their  moral  deportment.  ".They  told  me," 
he  says,  "  of  persons  who  were  quite  careless  in  the  morning,  and 
perhaps  laughing  at  religion ;  but,  going  to  meeting,  they  were  cut 
to  the  heart,  and  dropped  down  as  dead ;  and,  after  lying  awhile, 
some  perhaps  for  hours,  and  others  not  so  long,  have  leaped  up 
and  praised  God,  from  a  sense  of  his  forgiving  love."  So  mightily 
grew  the  word  of  God  and  prevailed,  that,  in  a  few  months,  thou- 
sands were  converted  from  the  error  of  their  ways,  and  the  Church 

*  Mr.  Cox,  in  the  letter  already  referred  to,  records  the  following  fact,  as 
having  occurred  at  a  meeting  at  which  fifty  souls  were  converted.  Among 
these,  "  three  daughters  of  one  Jesse  Lee,  a  Baptist  preacher  (uncle  to  Jesse 
Lee,  our  preacher),  were  down  on  the  floor,  crying  to  God  to  deliver  them. 
Their  brother  came  in,  and  got  one  of  the  daughters  up  to  carry  her  out,  swear- 
ing that  she  should  not  expose  herself  there :  but  before  he  got  her  out  of  the 
house,  the  Lord  exposed  him,  striking  him  to  the  floor,  and  constraining  him  to 
cry,  '  Save,  or  I  sink  into  hell !'  " 


THE     REV.     JESSE     I.EE.  200 

was  filled  with  rejoicing  converts.  Of  the  work  generally,  he 
says :  "  I  have  never  seen  anything  more  like  taking  the  kingdom 
by  violence,  than  this.  I  have  no  doubt  but  many  will  say  this  is 
not  of  God,  for  God  is  not  the  author  of  confusion.  But  I  answer, 
it  must  be  of  God  ;  for  the  people  are  justified,  and  many  are  sanc- 
tified ;  and  the  devil  cannot  do  this.  But  some  will  say.  So  much 
noise  cannot  be.  of  God  :  but  the  Lord  has  by  this  means  awakem-'d 
and  converted  many  that  were  careless  before.  Let  the  Lord  work 
His  own  way.  It  is  clear  that  the  Lord  has  His  way  in  the  whirl- 
wind. If  we  could  have  all  the  good,  without  the  confusion,  if 
such  there  be,  it  would  be  desirable ;  but,  if  not,  Lord  send  the 
good,  though  it  should  be  with  double  the  confusion.  We  are  too  apt 
to  say,  '  Lord,  prosper  thy  work,  by  this  or  that  means.'  But,  if  we 
pray  for  the  work  to  revive,  let  this  be  our  cry,  '  Lord,  make  use 
of  some  means  to  save  the  people,'  and  let  Him  work  His  own  way. 
If  souls  can  be  converted,  I  will  be  contented."  This  is  a  brief  but 
comprehensive  vindication  of  the  work  of  the  Lord ;  such  as  com- 
mon  sense  would  employ  in  defence  of  a  subject  that  scepticism 
only  could  object  to,  and  such  as  would  satisfy  every  right-minded 
Christian.  The  effects  produced  upon  individuals  and  communities, 
by  religious  revivals,  furnish  the  best  interpretation  of  their  cha- 
racter, and  constitute  their  best  defence.  The  good  resulting  from 
the  sound  conversion  of  one  sinner,  would  consecrate  the  wildest 
extravagance  that  might  accompany  it ;  and  to  save  a  soul  from 
death  is  a  matter  of  sufficient  consequence  to  justify  any  effort 
that  a  Christian  man  might  employ  to  effect  it.  A  laboured  de- 
fence of  religious  revivals,  is  a  compliment  to  the  selfish  principles 
and  false  reasonings  of  carnal  and  worldly  men,  that  a  Christian 
ought  to  be  slow  to  pay.  Our  fathers,  like  the  Apostles,  left  the 
altered  and  holy  lives  of  the  converts  to  vindicate  their  claims  as 
workers  together  tvith  God,  and  to  confute  and  silence  the  cavil- 
lings of  unreasonable  and  wicked  men. 

Of  the  good  effects  of  this  revival,  Mr.  Lee  was  a  delighted  wit- 
ness, and  he  had  a  heart  to  rejoice  with  them  for.  tKe  great  things 
God  had  done  for  them.  "  I  surely  have  cause  to  bless  and  praise 
God,"  he  says,  "  that  I  came  to  Virginia  this  spring  to  see  my  old 
friends.  But  such  a  change  in  any  people  I  never  saw.  There 
are  manv  of  the  young  converts  that  are  as  bold,  zealous,  and  as 


210  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

solemn  as  old  Christians.  There  are  but  few,  either  men  or  women, 
boys  or  girls,  but  will  pray  when  called  upon,  and  sometimes  with- 
out being  asked."  Such  fruits  attest  the  genuineness  of  the  work, 
and  demonstrate  that  the  Spirit  had  been  poured  out  from  on  high. 
Amidst  these  hallowing  associations  and  engagements,  i\Ir.  Lee 
could  have  found  pleasure  for  a  much  longer  period  than  he  was 
permitted  to  stay ;  but  duty  called  him  away,  and.  after  spending 
about  a  month  with  these  rejoicing  converts,  he  returned  to  his 
own  work,  to  communicate  the  comfort  of  the  Holy  Ghost  through 
the  energy  of  his  faithful  ministrations.  On  his  return  to  Baltimore, 
he  was  blessed  in  his  own  work  with  times  of  refreshing  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord.  In  carrying  out  the  plans  he  had  previously 
adopted,  under  the  newly-awakened  feelings  created  by  his  inter- 
course with  the  happy  Christians  of  Virginia,  he  found  full  em- 
ployment and  most  gratifying  success.  A  revival  full  of  interest, 
and  rich  in  good  fruits,  crowned  his  pious  effluts  to  do  good.  Many 
souls  were  awakened  and  converted.  And  when  he  closed  his 
labours  for  the  year,  the  revival  was  still  progressing.  When  he 
entered  upon  his  ministry  in  Baltimore,  there  were  in  Society,  756 
whites,  and  196  coloured  members.  At  the  Conference  of  1788, 
he  reported  a  membership  of  950  whites,  and  269  coloured ;  show- 
ing an  increase  of  the  former  of  194,  and  of  the  latter  of  73,  a 
clear  gain  for  the  year  of  267. 

In  1788,  seven  Conferences  were  held.  Several  of  these  were 
held  south  of  Baltimore.  It  was  probably  owing  to  this  circum- 
stance that  the  Baltimore  Conference  met  in  September,  thereby- 
making  the  interval  between  the  Conference  of  1787  and  that  of 
1788,  to  be  sixteen  months.  The  session  of  Conference  for  this 
year  was  held  in  the  city  of  Baltimore.  The  revival  so  success- 
fully going  on  in  Baltimore  during  the  summer,  was  signally  in- 
creased during  Conference.  On  Sunday  afternoon.  Bishop  Asbury 
preached  a  solemn  and  affecting  sermon  in  Mr.  Otterbein's  church, 
and  during  the  closing  prayer  there  was  a  most  powerful  manifes- 
tation of  the  Spirit.  Many  fell  prostrate  on  the  floor,  helpless  and 
broken-hearted.  Many  fled  from  the  house  in  terror ;  and  multi- 
tudes were  attracted  to  it  by  strange  curiosity,  exxited  by  the  cries 
of  the  convicted  sinner,  and  the  recitals  of  those  who  fled  from  the 
scene.     Bi^t  the  work  was  of  God.     The  meeting  was  continued 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  211 

upwards  of  two  hours,  and  twenty  souls  found  "peace  and  joy  in 
believing."  The  good  work  was  continued  during  the  week,  and 
on  the  following  Sunday  fifteen  were  converted  at  a  meeting  in  the 
Market-house  on  Howard's  Hill.* 

After  the  adjournment  of  the  Conference,  he  attended  the  Phila- 
delphia Conference,  from  which  he  received  his  appointment  for  the 
year  1788-9. 

It  is  in  several  respects  an  interesting  fact,  that  during  the  ses- 
sion of  this  Conference,  the  celebrated  Dr.  Rush  visited  it,  and 
delivered  an  earnest  and  animated  address  on  the  use  of  ardent 
spirits,  taking  the  broad  gi'ound  then  so  strongly  occupied  by 
the  Conference,  and  since  so  signally  taken  and  maintained  by 
the  Temperance  reformation,  that  total  abstinence  is  no  less 
the  demand  of  our  nature,  than  it  is  the  rule  of  our  safety.  He 
insisted  that  allowable  cases  i-equiring  their  use  were  very  few, 
and  seldom  occurring,  and  when  necessary,  hut  very  little  ought, 
in  any  case,  to  be  used ;  and  he  besought  the  Conference  to  use 
their  influence  in  trying  to  put  a  stop  to  the  use,  as  well  as  to  the 
abuse  of  ardent  spirits.  It  was  a  noble  effort  of  a  noble  philanthro- 
pist. It  had  the  effect  of  producing  fear  where  great  caution  had 
long  existed. 

From  the  Conference  in  Philadelphia,  Mr.  Lee  was  appointed  to 
the  Flanders  circuit,  lying  partly  in  New  Jersey  and  partly  in  New 
York.'  He  had  during  this  year,  two  colleagues,  one  of  them,  his 
brother,  John  Lee,  who  had  accompanied  him  on  his  return  from 
Virginia  in  the  spring,  and  was  now  in  the  eighteenth  year  of  his 
age,  engaged  in  the  ministry  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  On  this  circuit 
he  had  trials  of  a  new  kind  to  encounter.  The  population  was 
composed  of  materials  collected  out  of  nearly  every  nation — a  mass 
almost  as  heterogeneous  as  that  to  which  Peter  preached  on  the  day 
of  Pentecost ;  and  they  were  of  creeds  respecting  religion  as 
different  as  the  climes  that  gave  them  birth.  But  Calvinism  was 
predominant.  It  was  clamorous  for  "  divine  decrees,"  and  "  imputed 
righteousness."  A  more  formidable  barrier  could  not  have  been 
placed  in  the  way  of  a  minister  solicitous  to  win  souls  to  Christ.' 
Its  decrees  were  repulsive ;  its  righteousness  imparted  no  joyous 

*  Hist.  Methodists,  pp.  140-Ul. 


212  THE     LIFK     ANU     TIMES     OF 

assurance  of  acceptance  in  the  Beloved.  It  could  not,  therefore, 
be  acceptable  to  I\Ir.  Lee.  There  was,  in  his  own  religious  system, 
no  affinity  for  its  doctrines ;  and  in  his  experience  there  was  no 
identity  of  interest  or  feeling  with  it.  The  Churches  were  luke- 
warrr.,  or  if  zealous,  it  was  for  doctrines,  and  not  for  graces ;  and 
they  knew  more  of  Divine  sovei'eignty  than  of  redeeming  grace 
and  justifying  faith.  These  views  were  constantly  opposing  the 
success  of  his  ministry,-  and  his  prayei'S  and  preaching  were  con- 
stantly in  collision  with  them.  As  a  general  thing,  he  only  preached 
against  the  "erroneous  and  strange  doctrine,"  by  the  exhibition  of 
his  own  purer  faith.  But  there  were  times  when  he  entered  into  a 
formal  disputation  with  it,  and  opposed  it  with  all  the  energy  and 
skill  he  could  command.  On  one  occasion,  he  spoke  "  freely  and 
fully  against  unconditional  election  and  reprobation ;"  and  he 
"  found  great  liberty  in  speaking,  and  the  power  of  God  attended 
the  Word.  Many  of  the  people  wept,  and  some  cried  aloud."  And 
so  emboldened  did  he  become  by  the  evidence  of  Divine  approba- 
tion, that  he  "  told  them  at  last  that  God  had  taken  His  oath 
against  Calvinism,  because  He  had  declared,  by  the  mouth  of  the 
Prophet :  '  As  I  live,  saith  the  Lord  God,  I  have  no  pleasure  in  the 
death  of  the  wicked,  but  that  the  wicked  turn  from  his  way,  and 
Uve.'  On  uttering  these  words,"  he  says,  "  I  felt  so  much  of  the 
power  of  God,  that  it  appeared  to  me  as  if  the  truth  of  the  doc- 
trine was  sealed  to  the  hearts  of  the  hearers." 

The  following  anecdote,  which  probably  occurred  on  this  circuit, 
will  show  the  power  of  early  prejudice,  and  convey  a  good  idea  of 
the  zeal  of  Mr.  Lee  for  truth  in  opposition  to  Calvinism.  He  once 
attended  an  appointment  of  a  Calvinistic  minister,  and  took  his  seat 
in  the  congregation,  in  front  of  the  pulpit.  The  minister  rose  up 
and  read  his  text :  Psal.  ex.  3,  "  Thy  people  shall  be  made  willing 
in  the  day  of  thy  power."  Mr.  Lee  felt  very  uneasy.  The  text 
was  slowly  and  solemnly  repeated.  It  was  too  much  for  the  Ar- 
minian.  He  sprung  to  his  feet,  and  respectfully  addressing  the 
minister,  said : 

"  My  dear  sir,  have  you  not  mistaken  the  text  ?" 

The  minister,  very  much  surprised,  replied  that  he  had  not. 

"  Will  you  please  read  it  again  V  said  Mr.  Lee. 

It  was  read,  and  in  >the  same  way. 


THE    REV.     JESSE     LEE.  213 

"  Are  you  quite  sure  you  read  it  right  ?"  again  asked  Mr.  Lee. 

"  Quite  certain  of  it,"  was  the  cool  reply. 

"Well,  that's  very  singular;  it  don't  read  so  in  my  Bible,"  said 
the  Methodist  lover  of  free  will  and  free  grace,  holding  up  a  small 
pocket  Bible  towards  the  pulpit,  and  asking,  "  Will  you  be  good 
enough  to  read  it  once  more,  and  see  if  the  word  made  is  in  the 
text  ?" 

Slowly  and  surely  he  commenced  reading : — 

"  Thy — people — shall — be" — he  paused — looked  earnestly  at  the 
words,  and  read  again — "  '  Thy  people  shall  be  willing  in  the  day 
of  thy  power.'  True  enough,  there's  no  such  word  in  the  text." 
Mr.  Lee  x-esumed  his  seat.  The  people  saw  and  felt  the  force  of 
the  commentary.  But  the  minister  did  not  see  how  God's  people 
could  "  be  willing"  unless  they  were  made  so  by  irresistible 
gr-ace ;  and  he  preached  the  doctrine,  the  text  to  the  contrary 
notwithstanding. 

The  obstacles  this  forcing  theory  of  Christianity  was  constantly 
opposing  to  the  success  of  Mr.  Lee,  had  no  inconsiderable  influence, 
it  is  likely,  in  leading  him  so  publicly  and  earnestly  to  seek  to  ex- 
pose its  unscripturalness.  But  perhaps  his  zeal  for  truth  was  more 
commendable  than  his  mode  of  pursuing  it,  at  least,  in  the  instance 
above  related. 

It  cannot  be  surprising,  that,  in  such  a  state  of  society,  under 
the  influence  of  such  a  doctrinal  creed,  the  progress  of  religion  was 
slow.  Mr.  Lee  preached  a  present  salvation,  and  he  always  looked 
for  present  effects ;  when,  therefore,  these  did  not  follow,  he  found 
little  satisfaction  in  the  dull  round  of  ordinary  duty.  And  although, 
under  such  circumstances,  he  usually  stirred  up  his  heart,  and 
multiplied  his  labours,  'yet  it  was  not  until  several  months  had 
passed  away  that  he  saw  any  fruit  of  his  ministry/.  In  January^ 
1789,  he  witnessed  the  dawnings  of  a  better  and  brighter  day. 
His  ministry  was  more  numerously  attended,  his  words  seemed  to 
sink  more  deeply  into  the  mind,  the  congregations  wore  more 
solemn  and  eager  to  hear ;  and  class-meetings  and  watch-nights, 
and  other  devotional  meetings,  were  more  lively  and  joyful.  He 
and  his  people  were  full  of  hope.  The  set  time  to  favour  Zion  was 
come.  A  gracious  work  was  vouchsafed  to  the  circuit,  and  con- 
tinued until  the  period  of  his  departure  to  Conference  in  May.     In 


214  THE     LIFE     ATVJJ     flMES     OF 

this  work  of  grace,  it  was  a  source  of  great  satisfaction  to  him  to 
witness  the  successful  labours  of  his  brother  John  ;  and  in  the  brief 
memoir  he  subsequently  published  of  his  brother,  he  records  his 
faithfulness,  and  bears  a  cheerful  testimony  to  his  usefulness. 

While  on  this  circuit  he  received  an  account  of  the  conversion 
of  an  Indian  woman,  which  he  preserved  in  his  Journal,  and  which, 
as  a  singular  instance  of  God's  regard  to  the  prayer  that  goeth 
forth  out  of  the  heart,  has  been  thereby  preserved  for  the  encour- 
agement of  those  who  seek  to  be  reconciled  unto  God.  It  is  given 
in  his  own  words.  "  An  Indian  squaw,  who  was  awakened  some 
years  past,  when  there  was  a  great  work  among  the  Presbytei'ians 
in  this  part  of  the  world,  concluded  that  God  would  not  hear  her, 
because  she  could  not  pray  in  English ;  but  in  the  depth  of  her 
distress  she  recollected  that  she  could  say  January  and  February ; 
and  she  immediately  began  to  pray,  '  January,  February,'  '  January, 
February,'  and  repeated  the  words  till  her  soul  was  happily  con- 
verted." God  lookcth  on  the  heart — its  language,  "  uttered  or 
unexpressed,"  is  understood  and  answered. 

Mr.  Lee  closed  his  labours  on  Flanders  circuit  about  the  middle 
of  May  1789,  and  repaired  to  New  York,  where  the  Conference 
for  that  year  was  to  be  held.  His  pleasure  on  this  circuit  had  been 
derived  chiefly  from  his  work.  The  circuit  was  the  least  agreea- 
ble he  had  yet  travelled  ;  but  his  labours  had  not  been  altogethei 
unprofitable  and  vain ;  and  he  thanked  God  and  took  courage, 
hoping  to  obtain  from  Conference  a  better  field  wherein  to  plant  the 
word  of  life,  from  whence  he  might  come  again,  bringing  his  sheaves 
with  him.  He  was  the  first  Methodist  missionary  that  went  into 
the  moral  wastes  of  that  now  fruitful  and  happy  garden  of  the  Lord. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE. 


215 


CHAPTER    VI. 

FROM  THE  INTRODUCTION  OF  METHODISM  INTO  NEW  ENG- 
LAND IN  1789,  TO  THE  SESSION  OF  THE  NEW  YORK  CON- 
FERENCE IN  1790. 

Conference  Boundaries-New  England-Mr.  Lee  appointed  to  it-Quap:ations 
for  the  Work-State  of  Religion-"  Great  Awakening"  of  lJ42-Mv^Lee  ,n 
Norwalk-A  Rep«lse-His  first  Sermon-Visits  Fairheld-T  nals  and  Com- 
forts-New Haven-Readmg-Doctrnial  Examination  by  an  Advocate  for  Dan- 
lc.-Stratfield-Success-Forms  a  Class-S.ratford-Unexpected  Honours 
-I  sad  Change-Greenwich-Trials-Oppos^.ion  a  Benefit-Weston-A 
Shot  at  Calvinism-Two  Ministers  differently  Affected-Anecdote  of  a  I  mker 
-New  Haven-A  novel  Sight-New  To wn-Reading-Conn^ve.-sy-I' orms 
a  Class-Conversion  of  four  Men,  who  became  Freachers-Fau-held-Diffi- 
culties-Greenfield,  and  Dr.  D wight-Bridgeport-Singular  Introduction  or 
Methodism-Visits  Rhode  Island-Reinforcements-Farmnigton-A  Dia- 
logue-East Windsor-Crosses  and  Comforts-Pleasant  Fastmg-buffield- 
A  Baptist  Preacher-Three  Dogs-Boston-Preaches  on  tne  Common-New. 
buryport-StrangeObjectfon-TombofWhitefield-Salem-ReturnstoBos- 

ton — Reflections. 

Previous  to  the  General  Conference  of  1796  there  were  no  pre- 
scribed boundaries  to  the  yearly  Conferences.  "The  Bishop  had 
the  ricrht  of  appointing  as  many  Conferences  as  he  thought  proper, 
and  It  such  times  and  places  as  he  judged  best."*  Sometimes 
these  Conferences  were  held  within  thirty  or  forty  miles  of  each 
other  ;  and  were  necessarily  composed  of  only  a  few  ministers, 
with  very  little  business  basides  reporting  the  condition  of  their 
circuits,  and  receiving  their  appointments  to  new  fields  of  labour. 
It  was  owing  to  the  fact  just  mentioned  that  ministers  are  so  fre- 
quently reported  in  the  earlier  records  of  the  Church  as,  in  conse- 
cutive'years,  receiving  their  appointments  from  different  Confid- 
ences, even  while  labouring,  during  the  time,  within  a  very  small 
district  of  country.  This  arrangement  of  the  Conference  session 
was  not  satisfactory  to  the  Preachers,  and  hence,  at  the  date  above 

*  Lee's  Plist.  Methodists,  p.  141. 


216  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

mentioned,  it  was  abrogated,  and  Conference  boundaries  were  de- 
lined,  with  the  chartered  right  ot"  choosing  the  place  of  their  ses- 
sion.    The  Bishop,  as  now,  and  very  properly,  designated  the  time. 

The  Conference  from  which  Mr.  Lee  received  his  appointment 
for  the  year  1789,  was  held  in  the  city  of  New  York.  It  com- 
menced on  the  28th  of  May  ;  but  when  it  ended,  or  what  was 
done,  we  have  not  been  able  to  discover,*  We  have  the  assurance 
of  Bishop  Asbury,  however,  that  "  all  things  were  conducted  in 
peace  and  order."  The  fact  of  a  most  gratifying  increase  of  the 
work  of  the  Lord,  in  the  city  particularly,  and  of  its  gradual  ex- 
tension through  the  state,  is  referred  to  both  by  Dr.  Coke  and 
Bishop  Asbury.  The  latter  says :  "  New  England  stretcheth  out 
the  hand  to  our  ministry,  and  I  trust  thousands  will  feel  its  influ- 
ence." A  prayer  that  at  this  time  is  receiving  a  blessed  consum- 
mation. At  the  clo3*  of  the  Conference  Mr.  Lee  was  appointed  to 
ihe  Stamford  circuit,  in  the  state  of  Connecticut. 

At  a  very  early  period  of  his  ministry,  the. attention  of  Mr.  Lee 
had  been  very  strongly  drawn  to  the  moral  and  spiritual  condition 
of  New  England.  During  his  brief  travel  with  Bishop  Asbury  in 
x784,  in  South  Carolina,  he  had  held  a  conversation  with  a  young 
gentleman  of  Massachusetts  respecting  the  religious  peculiarities  of 
the  people,  that  so  impressed  his  mind  as  to  induce  him  to  impor- 
tune the  Bishop's  permission  to  go  and  preach  a  purer  faith  and  a 
more  scriptural  i-eligion  to  those  who,  in  his  judgment,  were  sitting 
in  spiritual  darkness,  if  not  in  the  shadow  of  death.  With  a  de- 
sire that  experienced  no  abatement  from  its  inception,  he  had  looked 
lor  the  arrival  of  the  time  when  he  might  carry  to  the  dwellers  in 
that  land  of  steady  habits  the  sound  doctrines  of  free  grace  and 
free  will ;  and  engraft,  upon  the  barren  stock  of  imputed  righteous- 
ness, the  living  branches  of  the  gospel — the  righteousness  which  is 

*  At  some  one  of  the  Conferences  held  during  this  year,  an  explanatory 
clause  respecting  the  rule  for  the  trial  of  members,  was  adopted,  and  puVjlished 
in  the  Minutes.  The  rule  required  a  trial  "before  the  Society,  or  a  select 
number."  The  explanation  was,  that  thus  the  Society  "might  take  know- 
ledge, and  give  advice,  and  bear  witness  to  the  justice  of  the  whole  process;" 
and,  also,  "that  improper  and  private  expulsions  maybe  prevented  for  the 
future."  Appended  to  the  rule,  in  the  edition  of  the  Discipline  for  1789,  are 
these  words:  "  N.  B.  From  this  time  forward,  no  person  shall  be  owned  as  a 
member  of  our  Church,  without  six  months'  trial." 


THE     REV.     JESSE    LEE.  217 

of  faith,  and  the  indwelhng  witness  of  the  Spirit.  From  the  origin 
of  this  desire,  every  evolution  of  the  wheel  of  the  itinerant  system 
had  brought  him  nearer  to  the  fields  whereon  he  was  to  gain  his 
greatest  triumphs  for  Christ,  as  every  returning  Conference  found 
him  increasing  in  the  qualifications,  both  of  mind  and  heart,  ne- 
cessary to  a  vigorous  and  successful  prosecution  of  the  work. 
There  is  a  Providence  that  shapes  the  ends  of  life,  prescribes  its 
duties,  and  presides  over  its  course.  The  pathway  through  which 
Mr.  Lee  had  been  conducted  from  his  childhood  to  his  entrance  in- 
to the  ministry,  and  from  thence  to  the  period  we  are  now  review- 
ing, indicates  the  presence. of  a  providential  adaptation  for  some 
more  important,  but  not  very  remote,  change  in  his  labours.  From 
this  point  we  can  look  back  at  the  various  circumstances  of  his 
Christian  course,  and  see  how,  while  they  were  operating  directly 
upon  his  own  religious  character,  they  were  also  fitting  him  to 
"  endure  hardness  as  a  good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ."  The 
abundance,  regularity,  and  efficiency  of  his  previous  labours  ;  his 
steady  advancement  in  knowledge  ;  the  independence  and  firmness 
of  his  mind  ;  the  steady  and  intense  warmth  of  his  religious  expe- 
rience ;  and  his  heartfelt  anxiety  to  do  good  "  to  tlie  souls  and  bo- 
dies of  men,"  were  qualifications  at  once  peculiar  to  him,  and  ne- 
cessary constituents  in  the  character  of  a  pioneer  of  Methodism  in 
New  England.  Some  of  his  contemporaries  doubted  whether 
Methodism  could  find  a  congenial  soil  among  a  people  so  naturally 
cold,  and  so  proverljially  calculating.  In  morals  they  were  sup- 
posed to  be  in  the  frigid  zone.  But  Mr.  Lee  did  not  agree  with 
his  contemporaries.  The  steady  sunlight  of  truth  was  in  his 
mind ;  and  the  fire  of  a  holy  love  was,  as  a  live  coal  from  tlie  al- 
tar of  sacrifice,  always  burning  on  his  heart.  He  regarded  Metho- 
dism as  the  imbodiraent  of  Christianity,  and  he  believed  it,  more 
than  any  other  form  of  religion,  adapted  to  bring  sinners  to  Christ, 
and  promote  true  piety  of  heart.  It  was  this  sense  of  adaptation, 
operating  upon  a  long-cherished  desire,  that  induced  him  to  offer 
himself  as  a  missionary  to  a  people  indurated  with  doctrinal  errors, 
fond  of  controversy,  and  alive  to  creeds  and  confessions,  but  dead 
to  faith  and  calling  upon  God.  In  addition  to  what  has  been  al- 
ready said,  respecting  the  qualifications  of  Mr.  Lee  for  the  ardu- 
ous work  upon  which  he  was  about  to  enter,  the  following  testi- 


218  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

monial  of  one  of  his  contemporaries,*  yet  lingering  behind  his 
companions,  like  the  last  leaf  of  autumn,  is  no  less  true  in  itself 
than  it  is  just  as  a  tribute  to  the  memory  of  the  Apostle  of  Metho- 
dism in  New  England.  "  All  who  knew  Mr.  Lee  will  agree  that 
he  was  peculiarly  fitted  for  that  work.  He  possessed  uncommon 
colloquial  powers,  and  a  fascinating  address,  calculated  in  a  high 
degree  to  prepossess  the  mind  in  his  favour.  His  readiness  at  re- 
partee was  scarcely  equalled  ;  and  by  the  skilful  use  of  this  talent 
he  often  taught  those  disposed  to  be  witty  with  him  at  his  expense, 
that  the  safest  way  to  deal  with  him  was  to  be  civil.  But  what 
was  of  more  importance,  he  was  fired  with  a  missionary  zeal. 
The  truth  which  made  him  free  he  wished  to  proclaim  to  others, 
and  especially  to  the  inquisitive  and  entei'prising  descendants  of  the 
Pilgrims.  He  did  not  doubt  but  that  it  would  make  its  way  into 
that  land  of  priests,  and  open  a  wide  field  for  action  and  usefulness. 
He  was  moreover  a  man  of  great  moral  courage,  and  more  than 
ordinary  preaching  talents.  He  preached  with  more  ease  than  any 
other  man  I  ever  knew,  and  was,  I  think,  the  best  every-day 
Preacher  in  the  Connection.  Such  was  the  man  who  .  .  .  first 
lifted  the  standard  of  Methodism  in  the  New  England  states."  We 
shall  find,  in  the  course  of  the  succeeding  narrative,  frequent  illus- 
trations of  the  successful  application  of  the  versatile  talent  here 
attributed  to  Mr.  Lee. 

While  on  the  Flanders  circuit  the  preceding  year,  Mr.  Lee  had 
been  brought  in  contact  with  a  great  variety  of  character,  and 
almost  every  principle  of  religious  belief.  He  was  now  to  enter 
upon  his  ministerial  duties  in  the  midst  of  a  people  possessed  of 
every  shade  of  opinion,  and  presenting  a  complete  assortment  of 
religious  notions,  from  the  "  high  mystery  of  predestination"  as 
held  by  Edwards  and  the  elder  Puritans,  to  the  demoralizing  and 
destructive  tenets   of   Sandeman.f      Of  the   mass  of  those  who 

*  Rev.  T.  Ware,  Memoir  of,  pp.  207-8. 

t  In  a  graveyard  at  Danbury,  Mr.  Lee  copied  the  following  inscription,  de- 
scriptive of  the  belief  referred  to  in  the  text.  "  Here  lies  until  the  resurrection, 
the  body  of  Robert  Sandeman,  a  native  of  Perth,  North  Britain,  who,  in  the 
face  of  continual  opposition  from  all  sorts  of  men,  long  and  boldly  contended  for 
the  ancient  faith ;  that  the  bare  work  of  Jesus  Christ,  without  a  deed,  or  thought, 
on  tlie  part  of  man,  is  sufficient  to  present  the  chief  of  sinners,  spotless  before 
God :  to  declare  tliis  blessed  truth,  as  testified  in  the  Ploly  Scriptures,  he  left 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  219 

may  be  supposed  to  have  been  well  instructed  in  the  doctrines  of 
the  gospel,  it  can  scarcely  be  uncharitable  to  say  they  were  very 
lukewarm,  if  not  entirely  "  fallen  from  grace."  "  The  Great 
Awakening"  in  1734,  under  the  ministry  of  the  elder  Edwards 
and  his  contemporaries,  was  continued  with  increasing  success 
until  1742.  The  visit  of  Whitefield  during  the  progress  of  this 
gracious  work,  in  the  fall  of  1740,  was  most  opportune,  and 
proved  of  great  benefit  in  promoting  it.  Immense  multitudes 
flocked  to  his  ministry,  and  the  work  received  a  new  impulse,  and 
was  extended  to  new  and  distant  places.  For  several  years  sub- 
sequent to  this  gracious  visitation  of  spiritual  mfluence,  the  people 
"  walked  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  in  the  comfort  of  the  Holy 
Ghost."  But  after  these  years  of  abundant  increase,  came  years 
of  wasting  and  desolation  —  a  long  season  of  spiritual  drought, 
when  formalism,  the  caterpillar  of  devotion,  and  controversy,  the 
canker- wormf  of  Christian  experience,  entered  and  despoiled  the 
vineyard  of  every  green  thing  within  its  heritage.  Religion, 
originally  established  by  law,  was  now  leaning  on  the  law  for  its 
support.  The  ministry,  made,  by  law,  independent  of  the  people, 
and  thereby  divested  of  a  strong,  but  subordinate,  motive  for 
faithfulness  in  their  work,  were  chiefly  careful  to  maintain  a 
decent  gravity  of  deportment ;  and,  as  is  always  the  case  in  such 
a  condition  of  religion,  were  more  watchful  to  detect  an  error  in 
doctrine,  than  to  correct  a  defective  experience,  or  to  make  straight 
and  sure  paths  for  the  wandering  and  failing  .steps  of  the  thought- 
less and  profane.  With  a  very  general  correctness  of  moral 
conduct,  there  was  a  most  lamentable  departure  from  those  essential 
elements  of  a  true  and  lively  zeal  which  the  faithful  preaching  of 
Justification  by  faith,  and  its  concomitant  doctrines,  had  produced 
in  the  great  revival  already  referred  to,  and  always  will  produce 
under  an  evangelical  ministry.  It  was  under  a  series  of  sermons 
upon  this  first,  last,  most  comprehensive  and  effective  doctrine  of 
the  gospel — Justification  by  faith — preached  in  Northampton  by 
Mr.  Edwards,  that  the  awakening  took  place,  and  it  lasted  as  long 
as  the  doctrine  occupied  a  prominent  place  in  the  teachings  of  the 

his  country,  he  left  his  friends,  and  after  much  patient  suffering,  finished  his 
labours  at  Danbury,  2d  April,  1771,  aged  53  years." 
*  Joel,  i.  4. 


220  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

pulpit.  It  was  a  temporaiy  departure  from  the  doctrines  of  grace, 
according  to  the  designation  of  Calvinism,  and  a  manifest  sur- 
render, for  the  time,  of  the  doctrines  of  Divine  sovereignty,  eternal 
election,  irresistible  grace,  and  the  impotency  of  the  human  will, 
to  preach  that  the  only  way  of  a  sinner's  salvation  is  by  simple 
faith  in  Jesus  Christ.  But  the  surrender  was  made ;  and,  so  long 
as  it  stood  aside  and  was  silent,  the  true  doctrine — the  Word  of 
God — had  free  course,  and  was  glorified.  But  when  again  the 
"  high  mystery  of  predestination"  "  stood  up  in  the  holy  place," 
its  awful  form  overshadowed  the  atonement,  and  spread  the  pall 
of  death  over  the  way  of  life  and  salvation.  The  cross,  with  its 
subduing  and  transforming  influences,  was  removed  from  its 
position  in  the  system  of  redemption  ;  and  instead  of  concentrating 
the  heart  with  its  affections,  the  soul  with  its  hopes,  upon  Christ — 
the  only  Saviour  of  sinners — the  pulpit  sought  to  employ  the  mind 
with  a  dull  and  endless  speculation  upon  eternal  prescience,  and 
the  omnipotence  of  Divine  decrees.  The  effect  of  such  a  system 
of  religious  training  might  have  been  easily  foreseen.  But, 
standing  as  we  are  in  the  presence  of  its  developements,  it  is  the 
duty  of  the  historian,  and  not  of  the  seer,  that  must  engage  our 
attention.  The  habit  of  considering  doctrines  so  abstruse  and 
intricate,  cannot  fail  to  enlarge  and  strengthen  the  intellect.  And, 
when  superadded  to  even  the  Common  School  system  of  education, 
it  will  contribute  very  materially  to  the  social  rectitude  and  moral 
integrity  of  a  people.  Such  was  the  character  of  the  New 
England  States,  at  the  period  of  their  history  now  passing  under 
review.  The  people  were  of  grave  and  orderly  deportment,  of  an 
inquisitive  turn  of  mind,  fond  of  controversy — especially  upon 
religious  subjects — strict  observers  of  the  Sabbath,  and  devoted  to 
their  Ecclesiastical  government,  their  modes  of  faith,  and  forms 
of  worship.  Can  these  dry  bones  live?  Can  a  purer  faith  strike 
its  roots  into  this  rocky  soil  ?  Can  a  holier  covenant,  even  that 
which  blends  Divine  sovereignty  with  the  freedom  of  the  human 
will,  the  work  of  Christ  with  the  faith  of  a  sinner,  the  grace  of 
the  Spirit  with  the  testimony  of  a  good  conscience,  spread  its 
branches  over  a  people  indurated  with  elective  affinities,  and 
trenched  behind  eternal  decrees?     Come  and  see. 

The  time  had  come  for  Mr.  Lee  to  enter  upon  the  mission  that 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  221 

had  so  long  occupied  his  thoughts.     He  had  sought  God's  direction 
m  the  undertaking,  and  he  started  upon  his  journey  importuning 
the  Divine  blessing  upon  his  work.     He  had  no  hope  of  success 
apart  from  the  effectual  working  of  the  Holy  Ghost.     On  the  after- 
noon of  the  17th  of  June,  1789,  he  reached  Norwalk  in  Connecti- 
cut.    He  went  at  once  to  the  residence  of  a  Mr.  Rogers,  at  whose 
house,  through   a  friend,  lie  had  solicited  permission   to   preach. 
Mr.  Rogers  had  left  home,  but  left  a  refusal  behind  him,  which  his 
wife  was  not  backward  in  communicating.     "  When  I  came,"  he 
says,  "  Mrs.  Rogers  told  me  her  husband  was  from  home,  and  was 
not  willing  for  me  to  preach  in  his  house.     I  told  her  we  would 
hold  meeting  in  the  road  rather  than  give  any  uneasiness.     We 
proposed  speaking  in  an  old  house  that  stood  just  by,  but  she  was 
not  willing.     I  then  spoke  to  an  old  lady  for  permission  to  preach 
in  her  orchard,  but  she  would  not  consent,  because,  she  said,  we 
would  tread  the  grass  down."     Foiled  in  each  of  these  efforts,  and 
yet  determined  to  preach,  he  sent  a  notice  through  the  village  and 
took  his  stand  in  the  street,  and  commenced  preaching  to  about 
twenty  hearers.     His  text  for  the  occasion  was  John  lii.  7  :    Ye 
must  be  born  again.     A  subject  that  at  once  explains  his  purpose 
in  visiting  the  country,  and  furnishes  the  reason  of  all  his  success 
in  planting  Methodism  in  a  soil  so  little  congenial  with  its  spiritu- 
ality.    O^  this,  his  first  sermon  in  New  England,  he  says :  "  Most 
of  the  congregation  paid  particular  attention  to  what  I  said,  and 
two  or  three  women  seemed  to  hang  down  their  heads,  as  if  they 
understood  something  of  the  new  birth."     We  have  the  following 
account  of  the  same  sermon,  from  one  who  was  present  as  a  hearer  : 
"  When  he  stood  up  in  the  open  air,  and  began  to  sing,  I  knew  not 
what  it  meant.     I  however  drew  near  to  listen,  and  thought  the 
prayer  was  the  best  I  ever  heard,  though  rather  short.     He  then 
read  his  text,  and  began  in  a  sententious  manner,  to  address  his 
remarks  to  the  understanding  and  consciences  of  the  people  j.  and 
I  thought  all  who  were  present  must  be  constrained  to  say,  '  It  is 
good  for  us  to  be  here.'     All  the  while  the  people  were  gathering 
he  continued  this  mode  of  address,  and  presented  us  with  such  a 
variety  of  beautiful  images,  that  I  thought  he  must  have  been  at 
mfinite  pains  to  crowd  so  many  things  into  his  memory.     But  when 
he  entered  upon  the  subject-matter  of  his  text,  it  was  such  an  easy 


222  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

natural  flow  of  expression,  and  in  such  a  tone  of  voice,  that  I  could 
not  refrain  from  weeping ;  and  many  others  were  affetted  in  the 
same  way.  When  he  was  done,  and  we  had  ^n  opportunity  of 
expressing  our  views  to  each  other,  it  was  agreed  that  such  a  man 
had  not  visited  New  England  since  the  days  of  Whitefield.  I  heard 
him  again,  and  thought  I  could  follow  him  to  the  ends  of  the 
earth."*  At  the  close  of  the  service,  Mr.  Lee  gave  notice,  that  he 
would  preach  at  the  same  place  on  that  day  two  weeks.  But  the 
people  were  so  pleased  with  his  sermon,  they  requested  him  to 
meet  at  the  town-house  the  next  time.  To  this  arrangement  he 
readily  consented.  It  would  seem,  however,  that  with  all  the  plea- 
sure derived  from  his  sermon,  none  of  his  hearers  felt  free  enough 
to  invite  him  to  partake  of  the  hospitality  of  theii-  houses.  The 
closing  notice  of  this  occasion  indicates  that  his  only  welcome  was 
such  as  is  excited  by  the  expectation  of  gain — "  who  knows  but  I 
shall  yet  have  a  place  in  this  town  where  I  may  lay  my  head." 
This,  however,  was  a  small  matter  with  Mr.  Lee.  In  the  fullest 
sense  of  the  words,  he  could  say  with  the  Apostle,  "  I  seek  not 
yours,  but  you."  And  he  was  but  too  happy  if  he  might  impart 
unto  them  his  spiritual  things,  irrespective  of  any  carnal  return. 

Having  made  his  arrangement  for  regular  preaching  in  Norwalk, 
he  departed  early  the  next  morning,  and  rode  to  Fairfield.  Here, 
while  seeking  permission  to  preach  in  the  Court-House,  he  was,  in 
two  instances,  asked  if  he  had  a  liberal  education,  and  with  his 
characteristic  shrewdness  replied,  to  both  of  his  interrogators,  that  he 
had  nothing  to  boast  of,  though  he  believed  he  had  enough  to  carry 
him  through  the  country!  After  securing  the  Court-House,  under 
the  assurance  that  no  one  would  come  to  hear  him  preach,  and 
waiting  until  after  the  time  appointed,  with  a  very  good  prospect  of 
realizing  the  truth  of  the  assurance,  he  went  and  opened  the  house, 
and  sat  down  to  wait  the  issue  with  all  the  patience  he  could  sum- 
mon to  his  aid.  "  At  length,"  he  says,  "  the  schoolmaster  and 
three  or  four  women  came ;  I  began  to  sing,  and  in  a  little  time 
thirty  or  forty  collected."  To  this  company  he  preached  on  Rom. 
vi.  23:  For  the  loages  of  sin  is  death,  but  tJie  gift  of  God  is  eternal 
life,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     A  deep  solemnity  sat  on  the 

*  This  is  copied  from  Mem.  of  Rev.  T.Ware,  pp.  208-9,  who  obtained  it 
horn  the  individual  himself. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  283 

faces  of  the  people,  and  they  were  ready  to  say,-''  we  never  heard 
.It  after  this  fashion."  On  reaching  Fairfield,  he  had  stopped  at  a 
tavern.  His  landlady  was  one  of  his  hearers,  and  her  heart,  like 
Lydias  seems  to  have  been  opened.  He  prayed  with  her  family 
that  night;  and  the  next  day,  she  not  only  refused  to  receive  any 
remuneration,  but  insisted  on  his  ealling  again  on  his  next  visit  to 

M    ^^.T  ,        ^'"  '^'P'''"'"  '^^  ^'SS^^  him  to  call  on  her  sister, 
Mrs.  Wheeler,  a  few  miles  distant  from  Fairfield,  and  gave  him  a 
letter  of  introduction.     Here   he  found  a  ^e^v  "prepared  of  the 
Lord     whose  hearts  were  rejoiced  to  see  him.     They  were  waiting 
for  the  consolation  of  Israel,  and  lo,  God  had  sent  his  servant  to 
guide  them  in  the  way  of  peace.     He  learned  from  this  lady  that 
there  "  were  a  ^e^v  that  met  once  a  week  to  sing  and  pray  together 
but  they  were  much  discouraged  by  their  elder  friends,  and  that 
hey  had  been  praying  for  some  one  to  come  and  instruct  them  " 
It  IS  not  surprising  that  they  believed  God  had  sent  his  sem-ant  "to 
teach  them  the  way  of  the  Lord  more  perfectly."     He  preached  for 
them,  and  from  subsequent  conversation  was  convinced  that  a  ^ood 
work  was  commenced  in  their  hearts-one,  he  believed,  had  been 
born  anew  of  the  Spirit."     The  Rev.  Mr.  Black,  one  of  Mr.  Wes- 
ley  s  Missionaries  in  Nova  Scotia,  had  passed  through  and  preached 
in  this  neighbourhood  some  years  previous  to  this  visit  of  Mr  Lee 
and  to  this  he  ascribes  the  religious  awakening  he  found  amona 
the  people.  ° 

Leaving  these  earnest  seekers  after  "the  good  and  the  right 
way,     he  pursued  his  journey,  and  on  Saturday,  the  20th,  arrived 
m  New  Haven.     On.  Sunday  afternoon  he  preached  in  the  Court- 
House  on  Amos  v.  6  :  Seek  ye  the  Lord,  and  ye  shall  live.     A 
sudden  storm  prevented  all,  but  a  kw,  females  from  attending,  but 
a  large  number  of  men  were  present.     Among  these  he  mentions 
tlie  President  of  the  College,  and  many  of  the  students,  and  one 
Congregational  minister.     He  spoke  as  if  fully  persuaded  God  would 
open  the  hearts  of  the  people  by  the  discourse.     The  people  paid 
great  attention,  and,  as  seems  to  have  been  a  very  common  prac- 
tice, freely  expressed  their  satisfaction.     Indeed,  they  praised  and 
censured  according  as   they  liked  or  disliked  the  character  of  his 
sermons,  and  the  doctrines  he  preached. 

He  next  visited  Reading.     Here  he  was  invited  to  stay  at  the 


224  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

house  of  Mr.  Bartlett,  a  Congregational  minister.  But  he  had  to 
undergo  an  examination  relative  to  the  doctrines  he  preached,  and 
was  then  informed  that  he  could  not  be  invited  to  preach  in  "  the 
meeting-house,  because  he  held  doctrines,"  as  the  minister  thought, 
"  contrary  to  the  gospel."  He  was  neither  surprised  nor  offended 
at  the  refusal  to  grant  what  had  not  been  solicited.  He  however 
obtained  permission  to  preach  in  the  school- house.  And  he 
pi'eached  with  gracious  freedom  from  Isa.  Iv.  6  :  Seek  ye  the  Lord 
while  he  'may  he  founds  &c.  The  old  minister,  at  whose  house  he 
lodged,  was  a  great  advocate  for  dancing,  although  he  did  not  prac- 
tise it  himself.  In  this  the  old  minister,  unless  he  plead  the  infirmi- 
ties of  age  as  an  obstacle,  was  very  inconsistent,  for  surely  it  could 
not  have  been  wrong  in  him,  if  it  was  right  in  others ;  and  he 
ought  not  to  have  recommended  others  to  do  what  he  was  unwilling 
to  do  himself! 

At  Stmtfield,  on  the  3d  of  July,  he  preached  in  the  house  of 
Deacon  Hawley,  to  as  many  as  could  be  crowded  into  the  house. 
He  had  great  satisfaction  in  preaching ;  and  the  word  of  the  Lord 
seemed  to  have  free  course.  He  found  some  earnest  worshippers 
at  this  place.  About  a  dozen  of  them  were  in  the  habit  of  meet- 
ing together  once  a  week,  for  religious  conversation  and  prayer. 
Some  of  these  belonged  to  the  Church  of  England,  and  others 
were  Congregationalists.  They  requested  Mr.  Lee  to  meet  with 
them  in  the  evening  of  the  day  on  which  he  preached ;  to  which 
he  consented,  and  converted  the  meeting  into  a  class-meeting — 
somewhat  to  the  surprise,  but  greatly  to  the  edification  of  those 
who  were  present.  At  its  close,  some  of  them  thanked  him  for 
his  good  advice,  and  begged  to  be  remembered  in  his  prayers.  And 
the  Deacon's  wife  communicated  the  gratifying  intelligence  that 
some  of  them  intended  to  enter  into  the  fellowship  of  the  Metliodist 
Church.  It  was  in  Stratfield  that  the  first  Methodist  Society  was 
formed  in  New  England.  This  important  event  in  the  religious 
history  of  Connecticut  took  place  on  the  26th  of  September,  1789. 
On  this  occasion  he  had  preached,  at  night,  on  John  x.  27  :  My 
"sheep  hear  tny  voice,  and  I  know  them,  and  they  folloiv  me.  In 
this  sermon,  as  he  had  been  frequently  accused  of  not  "  preaching 
his  principles,"  he  determined  to  introduce  that  sound  doctrine, 
peculiar  to  the  Methodists,  the  possibility  of  falling  from  grace. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     I.EE.  225 

He  spoke  at  length  upon  the  subject,  and  was  listened  to  with  pa- 
tient attention.     He  then  held  a  kind  of  class-meeting,  and  spoke 
to  about  twenty  persons;  after  which,  he  notified  them  of  his  pur- 
pose to  establish   a  Society  in  the  place.     "  The  next  morning, 
three  women  joined   in   class,  and  appeared  willing  to   bear  the 
cross,  and  have  their  names  cast  out  as  evil,  for  the  Lord's  sake." 
With  this  little  Society,  he  often   had  sweet  seasons  of  religious 
joy.     Engaged  as  he  was  in  opening  the  way  of  Methodism  into 
new  places,  he  had  but  little  opportunity  of  enjoying  those  means 
of  grace  so  common  among  his  brethren,  and  so  refreshing  to  a 
spiritual  mind.     It   is   not   surprising,  therefore,  to   find   his  soul 
swelling  with  holy  rapture  when,  some  nine  months  after  the  event 
just  recorded,  he  was  permitted  again   to  meet  this  little  class  in 
the  true  fellowship  of  Christian  love.     On  this  occasion  he  writes : 
"  ]  met  the  class,  and  found  a  sweet  sense  of  the  love  of  God  in 
my  soul,  while  the  people  were  telling  of  the  love  of  God   to  them. 
O  !  how  I  love  the  Methodists  !     I   have  not  seen  a  class-meeting 
for  nearly  three  months ;  I  often  feel  a  wish  to  be  always  among 
the  Methodists ;   and  yet  I  am  content  to  go  before,  and   try  and 
open  the  way  for  others  to  follow.     Lord  Jesus,  go  with  me  to  the 
ends  of  the  earth,  and  save  me  from  sin  to  the  end  of  my  life. 
Amen  and  amen  !" 

Previous  to  the  formation  of  the  Society  in  Stratfield,  much  had 
been  said  to  prejudice  the  people  against  the  Methodists,  and  to 
prevent  the  success  of  Mr.  Lee,  in  the  ministry  of  reconciliation. 
A  great  deal  of  evil  was  circulated  respecting  the  character  of  the 
Methodists  and  the  nature  of  their  doctrines.  Preachers  and  peo- 
ple were  excited  and  alarmed.  The  pulpit  opened  its  mouth,  and 
soundly  belaboured  what  its  minister  called  the  "  damnable  princi- 
pies"  of  Methodism.*  In  their  imaginations,  they  already  saw 
their  large  and  flourishing  society  uprooted,  and  Methodism  se- 
curely resting  upon  its  foundations ;  and  all  this,  as  the  man  of 
their  fears  rather  sarcastically  expresses  it,  because  two  u-omen 
talk  of  joining  our  Society!  It  was  not  without  good  reason  that 
• 

*  Some  time  subsequent  to  this,  one  of  these  ministers  informed  his  congre- 
gation that  there  were  "six  hundred  Methodist  Preachers  going  through  the 
country,  preaching  damnable  doctrines,  and pichi".^  men's  pockets:'  The  pas- 
sions  of  this  man  must  have  been  greatly  excited  ! 

15 


226  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

he  added,  '•  Surely,  if  these  people   knew  that  God  was  on  theii 
side,  they  would  not  fear  so  much." 

The  next  day,  July  4th,  under  a  variety  of  straAge  and  perplex- 
ing temptations,  he  went  to  Stratford.  He  felt  a  strong  desire  to 
"pass  by  on  the  other  side,"  and  not  open  his  commission  there. 
But  he  resisted  the  temptation  and  went,  and  found  less  difficulty 
than  usual  in  procuring  a  place  to  preach.  Indeed,  they  rung  the 
Church  bell,*  and  insisted  on  his  going  into  the  meeting-house  to 
preach.  But  he  declined,  and  held  the  meeting  in  the  town-house. 
His  text  was,  Eph.  v.  1  :  Be  ye  followers  of  God  as  dear  chil- 
dren. He  mentions,  as  somewhat  out  of  the  ordinary  course  of 
things,  the  fact  of  being  invited  to  a  private  house  after  preaching : 
"  When  I  was  done,  Mr.  Curtis  came  to  me,  and  asked  me  to  go 
and  lodge  with  him,  and  wished  me  to  make  it  my  home.  Another 
said  he  would  conduct  me  to  the  house,  and  taking  me  by  the  hand, 
he  walked  all  the  way  by  my  side.  I  don't  know,"  he  adds,  "  that 
I  have  had  so  much  kindness  showed  to  me  in  a  new  place,  since 
I  came  to  the  state."  It  is  an  unfortunate  fact,  but  historical  verity 
requires  it  to  be  told,  that  this  "  milk  of  human  kindness,"  that  so 
delighted  Mr.  Lee,  so  far  from  yielding  a  rich  and  generous  cream, 
had,  by  the  time  of  his  next  visit,  curdled  and  turned  sour.  He 
says,  he  "  rode  to  Stratford,  and  put  up  at  Solomon  Curtis'  as 
usual.  When  I  went  in  his  wife  did  not  ask  me  to  sit  down.  Her 
husband  came  in  and  spoke  to  me,  but  did  not  appear  so  friendly 
as  formerly.  At  dark,  I  asked  Mrs.  C.  if  her  husband  was  going 
to  meeting  ?  She  said  '  she  guessed  not.'  '  So  I  went  to  the  town- 
house  alone,  and  was  hard  put  to  it  to  get  a  candle,  but  I  bless 
God,  I  felt  quite  resigned,  and  not  ashamed  to  own  my  Lord. 
After  preaching,  I  returned  to  Mr.  C.'s,  and  found  he  had  but  little 
to  say.  He  went  to  prayer  without  saying  anything  to  me,  and 
then  I  waited  to  see  if  he  would  ask  me  to  go  to  bed.  After  some 
time  he  got  up,  and  asked  me  to  cover  up  the  fire  when  I  went  to 
bed !"     Now  that  was  scurvy  treatment.     But  it  did  not  disturb 

the  quiet  serenity  of  Mr,  Lee's  mind.     His  only  remark  upon  the 

• 

*  Mr.  Lee,  throughout  this  part  of  his  narrative,  makes  a  distinction  between 
Church  and  Meeting-House  :  The  former  denotes  the  Church  of  England,  the 
latter  Congregationalism. 


THE     REV.    JESSE     LEE.  227 

subject  exhibits  his  own  equable  temper,  and  constitutes  a  severe 
but  just  reflection  upon  the  prejudice  and  bigotry  of  those  among 
whom  he  had  gone  preaching  the  Kingdom  of  God.  "  I  often 
wonder,"  he  says,  in  noting  this  ill-treatment  in  his  Journal — "  I 
often  wonder  that  I  am  not  turned  out  of  doors  !  !"  The  only  rea- 
son for  this  exhibition  of  unkindness  is  to  be  traced  to  the  fact  that 
Mr.  Lee  believed  in  the  possibility  of  falling  from  grace!  Mr. 
Curtis  differed  with  him ;  and  therefore  felt  at  liberty  to  show  the 
exuberance  of  his  own  gracious  feelings,  by  an  act  of  deliberate  and 
graceless  maltreatment  of  a  Christian  brother !  This  specimen  of 
Antinomian  spitefulness  did  not  succeed,  however,  in  forcing  Mr. 
Lee  from  the  house  at  that  late  hour  of  the  night,  nor  did  it  stop 
without  a  further  manifestation  of  its  selfishness.  It  kept  him  in 
bed  till  a  late  hour  the  next  morning,  and  then  he  suffered  the  man 
of  God  to  depart  "  without  family  prayer  or  breakfast."  With  our 
knowledge  of  Mr.  Lee's  simple  independence  of  character,  we  can 
only  account  for  his  submission  to  such  treatment  upon  the  suppo- 
sition that  he  hoped  for  an  opportunity  of  bringing  his  erring  bro- 
ther to  a  better  sense  of  his  duty  as  a  man  and  a  Christian. 

A  few  days  after  this  humiliating  affair,  E?nd  with  a  very  imma- 
terial variation  in  his  reception,  he  preached  in  Greenwich.  He 
made  "  no  appointment  for  a  second  visit,  for  no  one  desired  it.'''' 
"  The  Priest  and  Deacon  of  the  place,"  to  use  his  own  words, 
have  "  taken  much  pains  to  convince  the  people  of  the  evil  of  letting 
me  preach  in  the  parish  ;  and  withal  they  told  the  people  that  if 
the  society  is  broken  up,  they  must  bear  the  blame.  Poor  priests  ! 
they  seem  like  frightened  sheep  whenever  I  come  near  them. 
There  are  about  forty-five  of  them  in  the  bounds  of  my  two  weeks, 
circuit,  and  the  general  cry  is,  '  the  societies  will  be  broken  up.' " 
There  must  have  been  a  very  strong  sense  of  the  weakness  of  their 
cause,  and  the  insufficiency,  if  not  the  unsoundness  of  their  doc- 
trines, to  have  produced  a  fear  of  disruption  so  very  general  and 
alarming.  But,  as  if  private  efforts  were  found  too  feeble  to  coun- 
teract the  success  of  Mr.  Lee  in  turning  the  attention  of  the  people 
from  the  flatteries  of  a  quiet  Antinomianism  to  the  active  obedi- 
ence of  justifying  faith,  the  pulpit  must  open  its  mouth  in  warning 
against  the  Preacher,  and  in  denunciation  of  his  doctrines.  It  be- 
came a  somewbat  common  practice  to  occupy  the  Sabbath  with 


228  THJC     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

sermons  intended  to  forestal  the  usefulness  of  this  pioneer  of  a 
purer  faith  among  the  decaying  Churches  of  New  England.  But, 
as  is  nearly  always  the  case,  this  opposition  turned  out  to  "  the 
furtherance  of  the  gospel."  The  prejudiced  attacks  of  the  pastors 
only  had  the  effect  upon  the  minds  of  the  people  of  creating  a 
greater  anxiety  to  hear  and  judge  for  themselves.  They  brought 
larger  congregations  to  his  ministry,  and  predisposed  the  hearts  of 
the  people  for,  at  least,  a  charitable  examination  of  the  points  at 
issue  between  the  parties.  And  when,  under  the  influence  of  such 
feelings,  they  gave  heed  to  the  word  of  the  gospel  as  he  preached 
it,  the  issue  was  decidedly  adverse  to  the  principles  in  which  they 
had  been  trained.  These  oppositions  were  not  courted  by  Mi\ 
Lee,  nor  did  he  shun  them.  It  was  rather  a  ground  of  rejoicing 
that  he  was  counted  worthy  of  suffering  for  the  sake  of  Christ. 

Within  a  few  days  after  his  adventure  in  Greenwich,  he  preached 
in  Weston,  to  a  very  crowded  congregation.  He  attributed  the 
size  of  the  congregation  to  the  fact  that,  on  the  two  preceding  Sab- 
baths, the  minister  had  preached  against  him.  The  people  heard 
him  with  great  attention.  And  he  records  it  as  a  fact  of  which  he 
seems  to  have  had  a  #arge  experience, — "  I  generally  find,  in  this 
state,  when  I  am  most  opposed,  I  have  most  hearers.  The  Lord 
seems  to  bring  good  out  of  evil.  If  my  sufferings  will  tend  to  the 
furtherance  of  the  gospel,  I  think  I  feel  willing  to  suffer.  But  if  I 
had  no  confidence  in  God,  and  as  many  to  oppose  me,  I  believe  I 
should  soon  leave  these  parts.  But  once  in  a  while  I  meet  with 
something  to  encourage  me,  and  by  the  grace  of  God  I  stand." 
And  he  might  have  added,  if  I  had  as  little  confidence  in  the  truth 
and  stability  of  the  doctrines  I  preach,  as  those  who  oppose  me 
have  in  theirs,  I  should  quit  preaching  them  altogether !  On  a 
subsequent  visit  to  this  place  he  preached  fi'om  Matt.  xxii.  14 :  For 
many  are  called,  but  few  are  chosen.  The  opposing  ministers 
generally  accused  him  of  concealing  his  principles,  because  for  the 
most  part  his  discourses  were  on  Christian  experience  and  practical 
duties.  On  this  occasion  he  had  an  unusually  large  number  of 
hearers,  and  among  them  two  ministers — a  Baptist  and  a  Congre- 
gationalist,  the  former  sitting  at  his  side,  the  other  just  before  him. 
Under  these  circumstances  he  stated  and  defended  these  propositions, 
as  the  doctrine  of  the  text :    I.  That  all  men  are  ealled  to  forsake 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  229 

their  sins.  II.  That  with  this  call,  the  gracious  power  of  obedience 
IS  given  to  the  sinner.  And  III.  That  men  are  called  before  they 
are  chosen.  This  was  a  point-blank  shot  at  Calvinism,  and  took 
effect  in  the  very  centre  of  its  creed,  if  we  may  judge  from  the 
effects  upon  its  defenders  who  were  present.  They  were  ill  at  ease 
during  the  sermon ;  and  at  its  close,  betrayed  their  dread  of  its 
influence.  The  Baptist  minister  started  up,  and  immediately  com- 
menced an  attack  upon  the  Preacher  ;  the  Congregationalist  reached 
the  door  with  a  bound,  turned,  and  ggve  notice  that  "  he  should  set 
himself  in  order  against  the  next  Sabbath-day  to  expose  the  errors 
the  people  had  just  heard."  The  former  was  rebuked  and  silenced 
by  two  old  men  who  were  present ;  the  latter  was  suffered  to  de- 
part as  quietly  as  his  own  hasty  spirit  would  allow.  An  incident 
that  occurred  soon  after  this  will  serve,  in  some  measure,  to  show 
the  impression  made  by  the  sermon  on  the  minds  of  the  people. 
A  tinker  came  to  Weston  in  search  of  work;  and,  on  inquiring  into 
the  probability  of  finding  employment  in  the  place,  was  told  that  the. 
Methodists  were  likely  to  beat  a  hole  through  the  Saybrook  Plat- 
form, and  if  he  could  mend  that,  and  could  stay  long  enough,  he 
might  be  employed.  Another  proof  of  the  good  produced  b^'y  this 
discourse  of  Mr.  Lee,  is  seen  in  the  fact  that  he  soon  had  more 
invitations  to  preach  than  he  could  possibly  accept ;  and  a  great 
many  strong  and  warm-hearted  friends  were  secured  to  the  cause 
he  was  labouring  to  establish. 

There  is  sunlight  as  well  as  shade  in  the  history  of  these  efforts 
to  plant  Methodism  in  the  cold  and  sterile  soil  of  Connecticut.  Mr. 
Lee  was  sometimes  the  subject  of  kind,  and  even  brotherly  treat- 
ment. He  could  well  appreciate  these  evidences  of  good  feeling, 
although  he  did  not  allow  them  to  interfere  with  his  zeal  and  faith- 
fulness. He  knew  his  own  duties,  and  felt  all  the  responsibilities 
of  his  position.  It  was  under  the  influence  of  pure  motives,  and 
afler  mature  deliberation,  that  he  undertook  to  spread  scriptural 
holiness  among  the  descendants  of  the  Pilgrims ;  and  he  had  too 
much  confidence  in  the  truth  and  sufficiency  of  the  gospel,  to  be 
turned  aside  from  his  path  by  the  opposition  of  unreasonable  and 
wicked  men.  After  all,  it  was  by  faith  he  stood,  and  by  grace  he 
was  strengthened  and  kept.  A  believer  in  the  promise— "  My 
presence  shall  go  with  thee"— he  was  always  looking  for  proofs  of 


230  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

the  presence  and  power  of  God,  and  as  these  were  mercifully 
vouchsafed,  so  he  rejoiced  to  acknowledge  every  manifestation  of 
Divine  assistance,  whether  in  the  experience  of  his  own  heart,  or 
in  the  effect  of  his  ministry  upon  others.  "  I  bless  God,"  he  writes 
"  that  He  yet  keeps  my  spirits  up  under  all  my  discouragements. 
If  the  Lord  did  not  comfort  me  in  hoping  against  hope,  or  believing 
an^ainst  appearances,  I  should  depart  from  the  work  in  this  part  of 
the  world;  but  I  still  wait  to  see  the  salvation  of  the  Lord."  And 
he  did  see  it !  ^ 

On  Sunday,  the  5th  of  July,  in  the  afternoon,  he  was  again  in 
New  Haven.  His  appointment  was  in  the  State-House ;  but,  after 
the  ringing  of  the  bell,  some  of  the  influential  men  insisted  on  his 
going  to  the  Meeting-House,  and  he  consented.  He  preached  on  Job 
xxii.  21  :  Acquaint  now  thyself  tvith  Him,  and  be  at  2'ieace,  &c. 
On  this  occasion,  he  preached  with  considerable  freedom  of 
thought  and  feeling,  and  there  was  some  manifestation  of  interest 
and  feeling  among  the  people.  He  believed  the  word  had  reached 
their  hearts,  and  he  was  encouraged.  Among  his  hearers,  he 
mentions  "  two  Congregational  ministers,  Mr,  Austin,  the  minister 
of  the  house,  and  Dr.  Edwards,  son  of  the  former  President  of 
Princeton  College."  After  preaching,  he  says :  "  Some  told  me 
they  were  much  pleased  with  the  discourse ;  but  no  man  asked  me 
home  with  him."  He  returned  to  the  tavern — Jie  was  suix  of  a 
tvelcome  there!  He  felt  himself  at  once  placed  too  remote  from 
the  people  for  practical  usefulness ;  but  he  knew  the  hearts  of  all 
men  were  in  the  hand  of  God,  and  he  retired  to  his  room  to  draw 
nigh  to  Him  in  prayer  for  His  blessing,  and  for  access  to  the  hearts 
of  the  people.  It  was  not  in  vain.  His  soul  was  refreshed,  and 
he  arose  from  his  knees,  satisfied  that  God  Jiad  sent  him  to  the 
place,  and  that  his  way  would  be  opened  to  the  families  of  the 
people.  He  desired  this  solely  because  of  its  importance  to  the 
success  of  his  mission  among  them.  It  was  but  a  little  while  after 
leaving  his  closet,  before  a  gentleman  came  to  take  him  to  his 
house,  and  gave  him  the  freedom  of  it  whenever  he  might  visit  the 
place  !  At  the  house  of  this  gentleman  he  saw  what  was  a  novel 
sight  to  him,  but  was  not  uncommon  to  the  times  or  the  people 
among  whom  he  was  labouring.  It  was  on  Sunday,  yet  "  after 
dark,  a  young  woman  got  her  work  and  sat  down  to  knitting.     I 


THERKV.JESSELEE.  231 

was,  indeed,  much  astonished  at  this,  and  spoke  to  her  about  it. 
They  told  me  it  was  customary  for  the  Congregational ists  through- 
out the  state  to  commence  the  Sabbath  on  Saturday  evening,  and 
continue  it  until  sunset  on  Sunday."  This  may  have  satisfied  him 
as  to  the  custom ;  but  he  must  have  believed  there  was  "  a  moi-e 
excellent  way." 

At  New  Town,  on  the  7th  of  July,  at  the  request  of  the  people, 
he  preached  in  the  Meeting-House.  The  discourse  was  founded  on 
Mark  viii.  36  :  For  icliat  shall  it  profit  a  'man,  if  lie  shall  gain  the 
ichole  world,  and  lose  his  men  soull  He  supposed  there  were 
more  persons  present  than  ordinarily  attended  on  the  Sabbath.  It 
was  a  plain  and  pointed  discourse  on  the  loss  of  the  soul.  He 
spoke  at  length  and  with  earnestness  upon  "  the  torments  of  the 
damned" — their  awful  punishment,  and  its  abiding  duration  !  It 
was,  perhaps,  not  usual  for  the  people  to  listen  to  such  subjects,  or 
to  have  them  treated  in  a  style  so  ardent  and  affectionate.  But,  in 
obedience  to  the  rule  of  his  Church,  Mr.  Lee  first  tried  to  adapt 
his  subject  to  his  congregation,  and  then  to  cleave  to  his  text,  and 
"  make  out  what  he  took  in  hand."  It  was  with  reference  to  the 
character  of  his  sermon  for  warning,  that,  in  a  brief  notice  of  it,  he 
says:  "I  did  not  give  them  velvet-mouth  preaching,  though  I  had 
a  large  velvet  cushion  under  my  hands." 

During  his  first  visit  to  Reading,  Mr.  Lee  stopped  at  the  house 
of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Bartlett,  although  he  was  denied  the  liberty  of 
preaching  in  the  Meeting-House.  On  his  next  visit  to  the  place, 
July  the  8th,  the  people  importuned  the  minister  to  allow  him  to 
occupy  his  pulpit.  This  he  refused  ;  but  was  very  anxious  for  Mr. 
Lee  to  "  take  a  text  and  preach  his  principles  fully."  This  was 
declined,  for  the  reason  that  he  did  not  believe  a  controversial  ser- 
mon would  be  so  conducive  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  spiritual 
good  of  his  hearers,  as  one  on  the  subject  of  practical  godliness. 
Finding  he  could  not  engage  Mr.  Lee  in  a  fruitless  controversy,  he 
rather  abruptly  introduced  and  denied  the  doctrine  of  Christian 
perfection,  as  either  a  duty  of  religion  or  a  privilege  of  experience. 
The  reply  to  this  was  in  a  form  that  expressed  a  doubt  whether 
any  "  religious  man  could  say  there  is  no  perfection  in  this  life ; 
for,  to  deny  perfection,  was  to  deny  the  Bible  and  all  revealed  reli- 
gion."    The  addition  of  several  passages  of  Scriptui'e  effectually 


232  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

silenced  the  minister,  and  left  Mr.  Lee  in  full  possession  of  the 
field.  He  says,  his  sermon  on  the  possibility  of  being  suddenly 
changed  from  a  state  of  sin  to  a  state  of  grace,  gave  great  offence. 
At  his  next  visit  to  this  place,  if  he  did  not  preach  his  own  princi- 
ples fully,  he  did  not  spare  those  of  his  opposers.  "  I  did  not  spare 
Calvinism,"  he  writes,  "  but  bore  a  solemn  testimony  against  the 
doctrine  which  prevails  in  this  part  of  the  world,  which  in  sub- 
stance is  this  :  '  The  sinner  must  repent,  and  can't  repent ;  and  he 
will  go  to  hell  if  he  don't  repent ;'  or,  as  a  lawyer  expressed  it  in 
my  hearing,  '  You  must  believe,  or  be  damned  ;  and  you  can't  be- 
lieve, if  you  are  to  be  damned.'  But,"  he  adds,  "  some  of  these 
people  begin  to  see  that  something  must  be  done  before  justifica- 
tion ;*  though  some  of  the  preachers  teach  that  a  sinner  cannot 
repent  until  he  is  born  again."  After  witnessing  the  effects  of 
such  teaching  upon  the  people,  it  is  not  surprising  that  Mr.  Lee 
should  pray — "From  this  doctrine,  good  Lord,  deliver  us!" 

After  preaching  in  this  place  for  several  months,  the  seed  took 
root  and  gave  back  its  ripe  fruit  to  the  sower.  The  opposition  to 
his  ministry  was  greatly  increased,  but  this  only  served  to  strengthen 
his  confidence  and  augment  his  zeal.  "  The  Lion  begins  to  roar 
very  loud  in  this  place,"  he  says,  "  a  sure  sign  that  he  is  about  to 
lose  some  of  his  subjects."  Under  date  of  the  28th  of  December, 
1789,  he  writes  :  "  I  joined  two  in  Society  for  a  beginning  ;  a  man 
who  has  lately  received  the  witness  of  his  being  in  the  favour  of 
the  Lord,  led  the  way,  and  a  woman,  who  I  hope  was  lately  con- 
verted, followed.  Glory  be  to  God!  I  now  begin  to  see  some 
fruit  of  my  labour  in  this  barren  part  of  the  world ;  several  in  this 
place  feel  the  want  of  a  Saviour."  For  some  time  these  two  stood 
alone,  "  persecuted  but  not  forsaken,  cast  down  but  not  destroyed." 
Very  soon  after  the  formation  of  this  Society,  the  minister  of  the 
place  set  himself  in  violent  opposition  to  the  Methodists,  cautioning 
the  people  against  hearing  them  preach, — but  they  did  not  take  his 
advice,  as  Mr,  Lee  judged  from  the  multitude  that  came  to  hear 
him,  the  day  after  they  received  the  caution !  In  a  few  months 
the  Society  was  increased,  and  four  of  its  members  became  minis- 

*  By  this  expression,  as  is  evident  from  its  contrast  with  the  system  he  was 
opposing,  Mr.  Lee  intends  only  to  say  that  repentance  and  faith  necessarily  pre- 
cede the  justification  of  a  sinner. 


THE    REV.     JESSE     LEE  233 

ters  of  the  manifold  grace  of  God.  It  is  a  singular  fact  that,  when 
Mr,  Lee  first  visited  Reading,  these  four  individuals,  one  of  whom 
was  a  lawyer,  were  personal  friends,  in  habits  of  unrestrained  inti- 
macy, and  accustomed  to  entertain  each  other  with  expensive  feasts. 
Hearing  of  Mr.  Lee's  intention  to  preach,  they  went  to  the  place, 
more,  it  seems,  for  the  gratification  of  an  idle  curiosity  than  for 
any  other  reason,  unless  it  mingled  with  a  purpose  to  find  some 
new  stimulant  for  the  mirth  of  their  social  intercourse.  On  their 
-  way  to  the  place,  one  of  them  said,  "  Mr,  Methodist,  you  would  not 
come  here  to  preach,  if  you  knew  whom  you  had  to  preach  to." 
When  they  saw  the  Preacher,  another  said,  "  he  looked  like  a  good- 
natured  fellow,  but  guessed  he  did  not  know  much."  After  he  had 
been  preaching  awhile,  a  third  said  he  did  know  something  ,•  then, 
he  knew  as  much  as  their  own  minister  ;  presently,  ho  knew  more  ; 
and  finally,  their  minister  knew  nothing ;  and  they  verily  believed 
their  minister  had  reached  the  same  conclusion  with  themselves. 
The  word  of  God  had  taken  such  effect  on  the  hearts  of  these  men, 
that  they  were  not  only  satisfied  that  they  had  never  heard  any- 
thing on  this  fashion  before,  but  felt  that  they  knew  nothing  as  they 
ought  to  know.  They  were  convinced  of  their'  ungodliness,  re- 
solved to  forsake  their  evil  ways,  and  lead  new  lives ;  and  were 
soon  and  happily  brought  to  a  realization  of  God's  power  to  save, 
entered  into  the  fellowship  of  His  people,  and  became  preachers  of 
the  righteousness  of  faith.  It  deserves  also  to  be  mentioned  that 
the  family  of  Mr.  Sanford,  the  first  member  of  the  Methodist  Church 
in  Reading,  has  been  greatly  blessed  of  God.  Most  of  his  children 
have  been  made  partakers  of  like  precious  faith  with  their  father ; 
and  one  son  and  three  grandsons  have  been  called  of  God  to 
preach  all  the  words  of  this  life  to  guilty  and  dying  men.* 

On  the  29th  of  July,  he  was  again  in  Fairfield  ;  and  preached 
on  John  v.  40,  to  a  larger  congregation  than  had  yet  waited  on  his 
ministry  in  the  place.  For  this,  as  in  other  places,  he  was  indebt- 
ed, in  part,  to  the  public  opposition  of  the  minister.  His  only 
notice  of  this  hostility  was  in  the  utterance  of  the  opinion  that  he 
might  give  them  yet  greater  cause  of  complaint,  as  he  intended  to 

*  These  facts  are  given  upon  the  authority  of  the  author  of  "  The  Supernu- 
merary;  or,  Lights  and  Shadows  of  the  Itinerancy,"  in  the  Christian  Advocate 
and  Journal.  New  York,  December  27,  1843. 


234  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

continue  his  visits,  and  to  form  a  Church,  if,  from  the  success  of 
his  ministry,  there  should  be  occasion  to  do  so.  The  probability 
of  such  an  event  had  taken  such  hold  upon  the  fears  of  the  peo- 
ple, that  one  of  them  asked  him  if  the  formation  of  a  Methodist 
Society  was  no*  the  particular  object  of  his  preaching  in  the  place'/ 
Mr.  Lee  was  not  a  man  to  conceal  a  matter  of  this  kind,  and 
although  he  was  sensible  of  the  opposition  it  might  produce,  he 
nevertheless  met  the  question  with  a  prompt  and  open-hearted  re 
ply  :  "  I  told  him  my  particular  object  was  to  call  sinners  to  re- 
pentance ;  but  if  the  Lord  blessed  my  labours  among  the  people, 
and  they  desired  to  join  us,  I  could  not  forbid  them."  This  was 
honest,  but  (and  the  fact  will  serve  to  show  the  nature  of  the  op- 
position he  had  constantly,  and  in  every  place,  to  meet)  it  well- 
nigh  cost  him  the  loss  of  his  home  in  the  place.  Of  his  next 
appointment,  he  writes  :  "  Some  of  the  inhabitants  seemed  to  be 
afraid  to  hear  (though  present),  because  the  minister  does  not  like 
my  coming  among  them.  Even  the  tavern-keeper  and  his  wife, 
where  I  always  put  up,  made  an  excuse  to  leave  home  before  I 
came,  and,  as  I  understood,  because  the  minister  complained  of 
them  for  entertaining  me  !"  At  the  same  time  another  complaint 
was  lodged  against  him.  The  women  complained  that  he  preached 
so  loud  it  made  their  heads  ache !  and  they  wished  him  to  speak 
a  little  lower  the  next  time  he  came.  Perilous  times  had  indeed 
come.  Minister,  men,  women,  all  against  the  itinerant  evangelist ! 
But  he  received  the  communication  with  the  gravity  of  a  philoso- 
pher, and,  with  the  meekness  of  a  Christian,  replied — "  I  hope  God 
will  help  me  hereafter  to  speak  so  as  to  make  their  hearts  ache  !" 
And  yet,  at  the  expiration  of  half-a-year,  ho  w^as  praying  for  "  seals 
to  his  ministry  in  Fairfield — a  j)oor  hardened  place P  -It  forms  a 
striking  illustration  of  the  social  habits  of  the  people  that,  after 
preaching  there  for  six  or  seven  months,  he  records,  with  gratitude, 
and  as  an  indication  of  good,  the  fact  of  being  invited  to  the  house 
of  "  a  widow  woman."  It  was  the  first  invitation  he  had  received  ! 
Nor  is  it  a  less  forcible  illustration  of  his  own  character  that,  in 
connexion  with  this  humiliating  proof  of  the  selfishness  of  the  people, 
and  under  all  the  discouragements  it  implies,  his  own  heart  was 
cheerful  and  contented.  "  I  love  to  break  up  new  ground,  and 
seek  the  lost  souls  in  New  England,"  he  writes,  in  immediate  con-' 


THK     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  235 

ne.'vion  with  tlic  notice  of  the  widow's  invitation,  "  although  it  is 
hard  work  :  But  when  Christ  is  with  me,  hard  things  are  made 
easy,  and  rough  ways  are  made  smooth."  Some  months  later,  in 
speaking  of  a  sermon  preached  in  Fairfield,  he  says  :  "  The  Lord 
was  in  our  midst,  and  the  hearts  of  some  were  touched  ;  they  were 
constrained  to  hang  their  heads  and  weep,"  An  old  man  gave 
him  credit  on  this  occasion  for  "  preaching  just  as  their  ministers 
used  to  preach  when  they  were  lively  in  religion."  Another  as- 
sured him  he  would  never  lack  hearers,  if  he  continued  to  preach 
as  he  had  done  heretofore.  In  the  midst  of  a  profusion  of  com- 
pliments it  was  his  sincere  prayer  to  "  be  kept  humble  when  es- 
teemed, and  faithful  when  despised." 

In  Greenfield,  on  Thursday,  the  30th  of  July,  Mr.  Lee  called  on 
Doctor  D wight,  at  his  school,  and  conversed  with  him  upon  the 
expediency  of  preaching  in  the  place,  and  whether  or  not  he  could 
obtain  a  house  to  preach  in.  But  the  ardent  desire  of  his  heart  to 
call  sinners  to  repentance  found  no  corresponding  sympathy  in  the 
breast  of  the  Doctor.  He  had  no  house  to  offer,  and  no  encou- 
ragement to  extend  to  the  system  of  doing  good  in  which  Mr.  Lee 
was  engaged.  Yet  he  notified  Mr.  Lee  that  if  he  preached  in  the 
place  he  should  come  to  hear  him,  not  to  countenance  his  efforts 
in  saving  sinners,  but  to  see  if  there  was  anything  wrong  in  his 
doctrines  or  his  measures,  that  he  might  the  more  successfully 
oppose  its  success  among  the  people.  Such  is  the  spirit  that 
everywhere  withstood  the  Apostle  of  Methodism  in  New  England. 

A  sino-ular  incident  is  connected  with  the  introduction  of 
Methodism  into  Bridgeport,  which  goes  very  far  to  confirm  the 
impression  of  Mr.  Lee  that  he  was  providentially  designated  for 
the  work  upon  Avhich  he  had  entered  in  Connecticut.  One  after- 
noon a  Mrs.  Wells  v/as  at  the  house  of  her  neighbour,  Mrs. 
Wheeler,  taking  tea ;  and  stated  that  during  the  preceding  night 
she  had  dreamed  that  a  man  rode  up  to  a  house  in  which  she  was, 
got  off  his  horse,  took  his  saddle-bags  on  his  arm,  and  walking 
directly  into  the  house,  said,  "  I  am  a  minister  of  the  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ,  and  I  have  come  to  preach  to  the  people  of  this  place. 
If  you  will  call  your  neighbours  together,  I  will  preach  to  them 
to-night."  She  moreover  said,  that  she  retained  so  vivid  and  perfect 
a  recollection  of  the  man's  face  and  general  appearance,  that  she 


286  TIIK     LIIE     AND     TIMKS     OF 

should  certainly  know  him  if  she  should  ever  see  him.  She  then 
entered  into  a  particular  description  of  the  preacher  she  had  seen 
in  her  dream.  Wliile  she  was  yet  speaking,  she  looked  through 
the  window,  and  exclaimed,  "  Why,  there  is  the  man  now  !"  And 
it  vvas  so.  Mr.  Lee  rode  up,  dismounted,  took  his  saddle-bags  on 
his  arm,  entered  the  house,  and  addressing  himself  to  the  women, 
said,  "  I  am  a  minister  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  I  have  come 
to  preach  to  the  people  of  this  place.  If  you  will  call  your  neigh- 
bours together,  I  will  preach  to  them  to-night."  He  was  welcomed 
to  the  house ;  and  that  night  preached  the  first  sermon  ever  deli- 
vered in  that  part  of  Connecticut  by  a  Methodist  preacher.  The 
house  stood  on  what  was  then  called  Mutton  Lane,  and  Mr.  Lee, 
in  relating  the  circumstance,  would  sometimes  say,  he  preached  in 
a  house  in  Mutton  Lane,  and  the  Lord  gave  him  three  ewe  lambs — 
two  of  these  were  Mrs.  Wells  and  Mrs.  Wheeler,*  This  incident 
is  no  less  striking  as  an  exhibition  of  ministerial  fidelity  and  perse- 
verance, than  it  is  remarkable  as  another  instance  of  that  super- 
natural agency  which  has  presided  over  the  progress  of  the  gospel 
from  the  beginning.  Let  the  fact  as  to  the  dream  be  admitted,  and 
it  does  not  challenge  a  reasonable  doubt,  and  it  cannot  be  accounted 
for  except  by  a  recun-ence  to  the  truly  spiritual  dispensation 
under  which  we  live.  In  all  the  essential  particulars  there  is  no 
real  difference  between  this  case  and  that  of  St.  Paul,  when  he  was 
invited  to  "  come  over  into  Macedonia,"  In  both,  '*  God  spoke  in  a 
dream,  in  a  vision  of  the  night,  when  deep  sleep  .falleth  upon  man," 
The  preceding  notices  will  suffice  to  show  the  nature  of  Mr. 
Lee's  labours  on  this  circuit,  and  the  character  of  the  opposition 
and  the  trials  he  had  to  endure.  They  might  be  m.ultiplied,  but 
they  would  swell  the  work  into  a  magnitude  that  would  prevent  a 
jnst  regard  to  the  concurrent  history  of  the  Church.  And  be- 
sides, we  shall  have  to  recur  to  similar  transactions  in  noticing 
Mr.  Lee's  progi'ess  in  New  Hampshire,  Massachusetts,  and  Maine, 
and  also  in  Rhode  Island  and  Vermont ;  for,  in  these  several 
states,  he  was  the  pioneer  of  Methodism.  Nor,  perhaps,  will  it 
tend  to  edification,  to  show  how  in  one  place  he,  in  common  with 
his  brethren,  was  represented  as  a  false  prophet — one  of  the  very 

*  This  account  is  copied  from  an  editorial  letter  of  the  Rev.  T.  E.  Bond,  in 
the  Christian  Advocate  and  Journal. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  237 

class  that  should  come  in  the  last  days ;  or,  in  another,  that  he 
preached  for  three  months  without  being  invited  to  a  house,  or 
even  forming  an  acquaintance  with  an  individual ;  or  how,  after 
preacliing  to  a  large  congregation,  in  another,  he  was  left  to  seek 
shelter  where  he  could  find  it,  and  rode  through  a  storm,  with,  to 
use  his  own  words,  "  my  soul  transported  with  joy,  the  snow 
falling,  the  wind  blowing,  prayer  ascending,  faith  increasing, 
grace  descending,  heaven  smiling,  and  love  abounding,"  In  the 
presence  of  such  a  man,  with  such  a  spirit,  opposition  was  utterly 
ineffectual.  Hunger  and  thirst,  cold  scorn,  and  insulting  neglect, 
could  not  move  him  from  his  purpose.  A  priesthood,  entrenched 
behind  special  legislation,  and  conscious  of  their  power ;  a  people 
leavened  with  Antinomianism,  and  full  of  disputation  ;  could  not 
quench  the  fire  of  his  love,  nor  resist  the  power  of  his  words. 
He  went  to  plant  the  tree  of  Methodism  in  the  sterile  soil  of  New 
England, — and  he  did  it,  and  thousands  of  happy  souls  have  found 
shelter  and  comfort  under  its  branches. 

In  the  month  of  September  1789,  Mr.  Lee  made  an  excursion^ 
nito  Rhode  Island,  and  preached  in  several  places.  He  found 
pious  people  during  this  brief  visit,  who  cordially  received  him, 
and  gave  earnest  heed  to  his  preaching.  At  one  place  he  met 
with  a  congregation  of  Seventh-day  Baptists,  whose  singular  mode 
of  worship,  though  surprising,  was  not  offensive  to  his  mind,  nor 
without  a  good  effect  upon  his  feelings.  After  closing  his  sermon 
at  Charleston,  he  says  :  "  They  began  according  to  their  custom  ; 
and  after  singing,  one  said,  '  Where  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is,  there 
is  liberty ;  and  now  you  are  all  at  liberty  to  speak.'  So  they 
began  to  speak,  one  at  a  time ;  and  several  spoke,  both  men  and 
women,  during  the  evening.  In  the  first  place  they  generally 
gave  an  account  of  their  feelings,  and  the  state  of  their  souls  ;  and 
would  then  express  their  sentiments  respecting  the  sermon ;  and 
observed  they  believed  God  had  sent  me  to  preach  to  lliem ;  and 
exhorted  all  the  people,  as  well  as  the  preacher,  to  go  on  in  the 
ways  of  the  Lord  ;  and  sometimes  they  would  call  aloud,  '  O,  my 
neighbour  (calling  the  person  by  name),  come  to  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.'  And  at  other  times,  '  O,  my  brother  !  don't  you  feel  for 
poor  sinners?'  All  this  they  sung  out  in  such  a  tone,  that  I  could 
scarcely  refrain  from  weeping.     There   has   been  a  great  revival 


238  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

of  religion  amongst  them.  They  baptize  none  but  believers,  and 
their  mode  is  pkmging."  "  To  the  pure,  all  things  are  pure." 
The  piety  of  these  people  furnished  Mr.  Lee  with  an  ample 
apology  for  any  seeming  extravagance  or  confusion  in  the  mode 
of  their  religious  exercises. 

Unaer  date  of  the  7th,  he  says :  "  To-day  I  have  preached  four 
times,  and  felt  better  at  the  conclusion  of  my  labour  than  I  did 
when  I  first  arose  in  the  morning.  I  have  found  a  great  many 
Baptists  in  this  part  of  the  country,  who  are  lively  in  religion. 
They  are  mostly  different  from  those  I  have  been  heretofore  ac- 
quainted with  ;  for  these  will  let  men  of  all  persuasions  commune 
with  them,  if  they  believe  they  are  in  favour  with  the  Lord.  I 
think  the  way  is  now  open  for  our  Preachers  to  visit  this  state.  It 
is  the  wish  of  many  that  I  should  stay,  and  they  beg  that  I  would 
return  again  as  soon  as  possible,  although  they  never  saw  a  Metho- 
dist Preacher  before." 

Although  Mr.  Lee  had,  by  the  appointment  of  Conference,  a  col- 
l-eague,  yet  he  never  appeared  in  the  field ;  and  it  was  not  until 
February  1790,  that  he  had  any  one  to  assist  in  the  arduous 
duty  of  opening  a  pathway  for  Methodism  in  the  land  of  the  Pil- 
grims, In  this  month,  while  holding  a  Quarterly  Meeting  at  Dan 
Town,  he  heard  that  three  of  his  brethren  were  coming  to  his  help. 
On  hearing  this  his  heart  responded — "  Blessed  is  he  that  cometh 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord."  And  when  he  saw  them  in  the  distance, 
he  said,  "  Thou  hast  well  done,  that  thou  art  come  I"  The  breth- 
ren who  had  come  to  join  him  in  his  trying  work,  were  Jacob 
Brush,  an  Elder,  and  George  Roberts  and  Daniel  Smith,  junior 
Preachers,  This  was  a  joyful  day  to  Mr,  Lee.  "  No  one  knows 
but  God  and  myself,"  he  writes,  "  what  comfort  and  joy  I  felt  at 
their  arrival.  Surely  the  Lord  has  had  respect  unto  my  prayers, 
and  granted  my  requests."  Leaving  Mr.  Brush  to  supply  his 
appointments  on  the  Stamford  circuit,  and  taking  Mr.  Smith,  he 
struck  out  a  larger  circuit,  and  pressed  into  "  the  regions  beyond." 
In  a  few  weeks  he  succeeded  in  forming  the  New  Haven  circuit, 
for  one  Preacher,  embracing  one  hundred  and  twenty  miles  in  cir- 
cumference, and  having  seventeen  appointments,  to  be  filled  in 
fourteen  days.  This  circuit  "  extended  along  the  post  road  from 
Milford  to  Hartford,"     In   December  of  the  preceding  year,  Mr. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     I.EE.  239 

Lee  had  spent  two  days  in  Hartford,  and  preached  several  times 
to  large  and  attentive  congregations,  and  he  was  encouraged  to 
hope  for  success  in  making  some  who  "  were  not  a  people,  the 
people  of  God."  On  the  14th  of  March,  while  in  Weathersfield,  he 
met  with  two  friends  from  Hartford,  who  informed  him  that  the 
Lord  was  reviving  his  work  in  that  place,  and  importuned  him  to 
repeat  his  visit.  On  reaching  the  city  he  found  lodgings  provided 
for  him,  and  was  rejoiced  to  learn  that  his  former  visit  had  been 
blessed  to  the  awakening  of  several  persons.  This  information 
humbled  his  soul,  but  it  strengthened  his  faith,  and  gave  a  new 
impulse  to  his  zeal.  He  forthwith  commenced  preaching  and  visit- 
ing, and  he  had  free  access  to  the  hearts  and  homes  of  the  people. 
Many  attended  his  ministry,  sought  his  advice,  and  begged  his 
pi'ayers.  In  the  month  of  November  a  class  was  formed  in  the 
place,  but  owing  to  the  removal  of  some  of  the  principal  members, 
the  little  Society  was  not  long  after  scattered  abroad. 

Leaving  Hartford,  they  rode  to  Farmington,  and  had  been  but  a 
little  while  in  the  house  of  their  host,  before  he  began,  according  to 
the  custom,  an  examination  of  the  principles  of  his  guests.  He  was 
a  violent  advocate  of  the  "  infallible  Perseverance  of  the  Saints," 
and  avowed  it  as  his  belief  that  "  if  David  had  died  in  the  act  of 
adultery,  and  Peter  while  swearing,  they  would  have  been  saved." 

"  Then,"  said  Mr.  Lee,  "  after  a  man  is  converted,  he  is  obliged 
to  be  saved  ; — he  can't  help  it?" 

"  Yes,  he  is  obliged  to  be  saved  whether  he  will  or  no  ;  for  it  is 
impossible  for  him  to  help  it.  And,"  he  added,  "I  would  as  soon 
hear  you  curse  God  at  once,  as  to  hear  you  say  that  God  would 
give  his  love  to  a  person,  and  then  take  it  away,  again  !" 

"  I  do  not  say  God  will  take  his  love  from  them,  but  they  may 
cast  it  av/ay." 

"  If  God  sent  the  leprosy  upon  a  man,"  it  was  replied,  "  no  one 
but  God  could  take  it  away." 

"  So,"  said  Mr.  Lee,  "  you  think  religion  and  leprosy  much  the 
same — sent  as  a  judgment  upon  a  'person  /" 

This  just  application  of  his  argument  silenced,  but  did  not  satisfy 
the  host ;  and  he  was  so  displeased  at  his  discomfiture,  that  he 
abruptly  refused  to  give  Mr.  Lee  and  his  companion  the  necessary 
directions  to  find  their  next  stopping-place.     These  controversial 


240  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

disputations  were  forced  upon  Mr.  Lee,  For  awhile  after  com 
mencing  his  ministry  in  New  England,  he  hesitated  to  converse  or 
preacli  upon  the  points  at  issue  between  his  own  doctrinal  belief 
and  that  of  the  people.  His  feelings,  and  his  desire  to  win  souls 
to  Christ,  prompted  him  to  take  this  course.  But  he  soon  disco- 
vered the  necessity  of  altering  his  determination  upon  the  subject. 
The  pulpits  rung  with  doctrines  antagonist  to  his  course  and  his 
creed ;  and  these  were  re-echoed  and  pi'olonged  with  every  shade 
of  hostility  in  every  family  circle  he  entered.  If  he  hesitated,  it 
was  construed  into  fear  to  avow  his  principles;  if  he  remained 
silent,  it  was  a  surrender  of  his  faith  ;  if  he  declined  a  discussion, 
it  was  because  his  doctrines  were  so  unsound  he  was  afraid  to 
avow  them.  Under  these  circumstances  he  was  compelled  to  dis- 
pute, and,  to  say  nothing  of  the  perfect  truth  .and  consistency  of 
his  doctrinal  belief,  which  gave  him  a  positive  advantage,  he  was 
too  calm  in  his  feelings,  too  clear  in  his  perceptions  of  truth,  and 
too  sound  in  his  convictions,  not  to  succeed  in  silencing,  if  not  in 
convincing  his  opponents. 

A  few  days  after  the  occurrence  just  related,  on  his  way  to 
Bolton,  he  fell  in  company  with  a  man  who  soon  began  to  talk 
about  the  temporal  condition  of  Hartford.  Mr.  Lee  gave  the  con- 
versation a  religious  direction  by  remarking  that  the  people  of 
Hartford  only  needed  two  things  to  make  them  corrtfortable — a 
little  more  money  and  a  little  more  grace.  The  man  then  informed 
Mr.  Lee  that  on  the  preceding  Monday  night,  two  preachers  who 
had  come  from  the  South,  had  preached  in  Hartford,  but,  he  added, 
tliey  had  h-ought  no  neio  thing.  He  was  told  it  was  not  the 
preachers'  business  to  teach  new  things,  but  to  preach  "  the  old 
things"  written  in  the  gospel.  His  reply,  and  it  will  seije  to  illus- 
trate the  feelings  of  the  individual,  as  well  as  to  place  the  manner 
of  Methodist  preaching  in  contrast  with  that  of  the  settled  clergy, 
was  in  substance,  "  these  preachers  speak  louder  than  our  minis- 
ters, and  raise  their  heads,  and  spread  their  hands,  and  hollow,  as 
though  they  were  trying  to  frighten  the  people."  The  remark, 
"  it  would  be  well  if  they  could  frighten  the  people  out  of  their 
sins,"  may  have  surprised  him,  but  he  parted  from  his  companion 
without  seeming  to  suspect  that  he  was  conversing  with  one  of  the 
men  of  whom  he  had  spoken  so  contemptuously.     It  will  show  Mr. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  241 

Lee's  delight  in  his  duties,  as  well  as  his  desire  to  be  always  em- 
ployed, to  state  that  the  next  day,  after  several  ineffectual  attempts 
to  find  a  place  to  preach  in,  he  stopped  at  a  small  village,  aiid  on 
inquiring  for  a  house,  was  told  there  was  a  man  in  the  place  who 
said  he  was  ready  to  staixe  for  the  want  of  preaching.  Well, 
said  Mr.  Lee,  this' is  the  place  for  me;  for  I  am  ready  to  starve 
for  somebody  to  preach  to.     He  preached,  and  was  blessed. 

At  East  Windsor  he  preached  on  Saturday  night,  the  3d  of 
April,  and  again,  the  next  morning  at  eight  o'clock.  He  found  it 
very  difficult  to  obtain  a  place  for  preaching ;  he  sought  permission 
at  sevei'al  private  houses;  underwent,  in  the  course  of  the  afternoon, 
two  very  close  doctrinal  examinations ;  and  it  was  not  until  nearly 
dai'k,  and  after  assuring  them  he  made  it  a  point  to  take  no  denial, 
that  he  could  give  notice  of  the  time  and  place  of  preaching.  This 
he  had  to  do  himself;  and  the  school-house  was  full  of  people 
who  gave  good  heed  to  the  word  spoken.  These  trials  were  con- 
stant, but  they  did  not  become  common  to  Mr.  Lee.  He  was 
impelled  by  a  strong  and  prevailing  sense  of  duty  to  the  course  he 
pursued,' else  he  would  have  retired  in  disgust  and  despair  from  the 
presence  of  a  people  rude  by  habit,  and  only  courteous  when  it  was 
manifestly  discreditable  to  be  otherwise.  Yet  it  forms  a  striking 
contrast  between  the  selfish  doctrinalism,  if  we  may  make  a  word, 
of  the  people,  and  the  absorbing  spiritualism  of  Mr.  Lee,  to  find 
him  in  connexion  with  these  trials  declaring :  "  I  very  frequently 
find  that  after  a  heavy  cross,  I  meet  with  great  comfort.  If  I 
could  have  the  comfort  without  the  cross,  I  should  be  glad ;  but  if 
the  comfort  is  equal  to  the  cross,  as  it  often  is  with  me,  I  wish  for 
a  heavy  cross ;  for  I  do  sincerely  long  for  great  comfort." 

Thursday,  the  8th  of  April,  1789,  was  observed  as  a  fast-day 
throughout  the  state.  It  is  presumable  Mr.  Lee  regarded  it  with 
appropriate  devotional  feelings.  It  is  certain  he  u-atchcd  on  the 
occasion,  and  he  reports  the  mode  of  keeping  fast-day  in  Connecti- 
cut in  1789,  which,  whatever  the  appointment  may  say  for  the  re- 
ligious feelings  of  the  people,  says  very  little  in  behalf  of  their  fleshly 
mortification.  '■'■  The  manner  of  fasting,  in  general,  is  to  eat  a  hearty 
breakfast,  as  usual,  then  attend  public  worship  in  the  forenoon  and 
afternoon,  without  eating  any  dinner,  and  then  have  supper  before 
night :  so  those  that  keep  the  fast,  eat  but  two  meals  between  sun^ 
16 


242  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

rise  and  sunset."  It  can  be  no  very  intolerable  self-denial  to  fast 
twelve  hours,  on  two  hearty  meals  !  Such  fasting  would  compro- 
mise all  the  rules  of  spiritual  warfare.  All  occasion  for  the  flesh 
lusting  against  the  spirit  would  be  removed  ;  and  sensuality  would 
lie  down  and  be  still  in  the  very  breast  of  devotion  ! 

After  preaching  in  Suffield,  on  Friday,  the  9th,  a  Baptist  preacher, 
who  had  heard  his  sermon,  entered  into  conversation  with  Mr.  Lee, 
and  attempted  to  carry  him  through  an  examination,  not  "upon 
principles,  as  was  customary,  but  as  to  his  "  conversion  and  call  to 
the  ministry."*  He  declined  entering  into  a  full  statement  of  the 
matter,  upon  the  ground  of  its  occupying  too  much  time,  but  con- 
sented to  give  a  brief  account ;  and  began  by  saying, — "  I  sought 
the  Lord,  and  found  him."  These  inoffensive  words  were  too  much 
for  the  doctrinal  standard  of  the  Baptist.  He  abruptly  denied  the 
correctness  of  any  such  statement,  and  vehemently  protested,  "that 
no  man  ever  sought  the  Lord  before  he  was  i^:^ generated,  and  that 
God  was  always  found  of  them  that  sought  him  not.''''  And  he 
waxed  so  warm,  and  so  repeatedly  and  rudely  interrupted  Mr.  Lee, 
in  his  attempts  to  speak,  that  some  of  the  company  interfered,  and 
called  him  to  order.  "Well,"  said  he,  '■'■we  are  too  warm  !"  This 
unjust  imputation  upon  the  patience  of  Mr.  Lee  was  at  once  resisted 
as  a  species  of  persecution,  as  he,  so  far  from  becoming  "  too 
warm,"  had  not  been  allowed  to  speak  even  in  reply  to  the  ques- 
tions of  this  self-constituted  committee  of  examijiation  ;  and  he  in- 
sisted, since  he  felt  very  calm,  that  his  examiner  must  make  con- 
fession for  himself,  and  not  for  another.  But  although  he  convinced 
him  of  his  impatience,  he  could  not  convict  him  of  the  erroneous- 
ness  of  his  opinions  :  for  he  still  insisted  that  "  no  man  ever  had  a 
desire  to  be  religious  till  he  was  born  again."  Of  one  thing,  how- 
ever, he  convinced  Mr.  Lee, — "that  his  nature  was  too  much  like 

*  The  following  anecdote,  probably  occurring  here,  has  been  long  and  gene- 
rally credited.  A  minister,  anxious  to  ascertain  whether  Mr.  Lee  had  a  liberal 
education,  before  giving  his  permission  for  him  to  preach  in  his  Church,  addressed 
some  question  to  Mr.  Lee,  in  Latin.  A  reply  was  returned  in  Dutch,  such  as 
Mr.  Lee  had  learned  in  his  early  ministry  in  North  Carolina.  This  greatly 
surprised  the  minister.  He  repeated  it  in  Greek.  It  was  again  answered  in 
Dutch.  Not  understanding  the  language,  and  supposing  it  to  be  Hebrew,  of 
which  he  knew  nothing,  he  concluded  Mr.  Lee  knew  more  than  himself,  and 
granted  him  permission  to  preach  in  his  Church. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  243 . 

his  name ;  his  name  was  Hastings,  and  his  nature  hasty.''''  Such 
rudeness,. though  quite  common,  was  not  always  confined  to  the 
social  circle.  He  sometimes  found  "  lewd  fellows  of  the  baser 
sort"  in  his  congregations,  disposed  to  insult  the  minister,  and  bring 
the  service  into  contempt.  With  a  man  of  Mr.  Lee's  intrepidity 
and  great  readiness  of  wit,  it  was  not  always  a  safe  experiment. 
He  sometimes  saw,  and  heard,  and  felt,  as  though  he  was  blind, 
and  deaf,  and  insensible ;  but  there  were  occasions  when  every 
sense  was  alive,  and  every  faculty  an  instrument  of  rebuke  and 
chastisement  to  those  who  made  light  of  the  doctrines  he  preached, 
or  of  the  service  in  which  he  was  engaged.  On  one  occasion,  after 
having  preached  several  times  in  Middlefield,  some  men  sitting  in 
the  gallery  repeatedly  annoyed  the  congregation  by  their  profane 
levity.  Mr.  Lee  bore  with  it  till  he  was  satisfied  it  would  be  wrong 
to  submit  any  longer.  But,  just  as  he  was  about  to  raise  his  voice 
in  rebuke,  a  new  disturbance  was  created  that  attracted  the  atten- 
tion of  all.  A  panel  of  the  front-door  of  the  Church  had  been 
broken  out,  and,  just  at  the  moment  referred  to,  three  dogs  darted 
through  the  opening,  and,  pursuing  each  other  along  the  middle 
aisle  up  to  the  front  of  the  pulpit,  turned  and  retreated  through  the 
opening  again.  Before  the  congregation  had  recovered  from  the 
surprise  of  this  singular  interruption,  the  dogs  were  again  coursing 
along  the  aisle,  up  to  the  pulpit,  and  back  again  through  the  door. 
The  Preacher  was  motionless,  the  congregation  in  a  state  of  uneasy 
excitement,  provoked  to  laughter  yet  daring  only  to  smile,  the  party 
of  disturbers  in  the  gallery  overrunning  with  joy  at  the  whole  scene. 
In,  again,  came  the  dogs,  hurrying  and  yelping  along  the  aisle,  and 
away  into  the  yard  again,  "  Well !"  said  Mr.  Lee,  raising  his  deep 
sonorous  voice  above  the  titter  that  was  stealing  from  every  lip  of 
he  assembly,  and  sending  a  quick,  expressive  glance  of  his  eye 
among  the  original  disturbers  of  the  meeting, — "  the  devil  must 
have  got  into  the  dogs  tooT  The  gravity  of  his  manner,  the 
structure  of  his  sentence,  and  the  emphasis  on  its  last  word,  brought 
the  blood  in  burning  blushes  to  their  cheeks,  and  under  the  im- 
pression that  they  formed  the  focus  of  every  eye  in  the  congregation, 
tiiey  slunk  into  themselves  and  were  still ! 

Mr.  Lee  continued  to  fill  his  regular  appointments,  and  to  seek 
new   places  of  worship  within  the  limits  of  the  circuit   he  had 


244  THE     LIFE     AND      TIMES     OF 

formed,  until  June,  when  he  resolved  to  enlarge  his  borders,  and 
penetrate  fields  where,  as  yet,  nothing  was  known  of  Methodism 
but  the  strange  and  contradictory  accounts  of  "  rumour,  with  her 
hundred  tongues."  In  conformity  with  this  purpose,  and  with 
Boston  as  his  main  and  remotest  point,  he  entered  upon  a  new  ant' 
more  arduous  attempt  to  spread  scriptui'al  holiness  in  New  Eng« 
land.  It  was  not  his  design  to  form  a  regular  circuit  during  this 
tour,  but  to  ascertain  the  practicability  of  the  thing,  in  order  to 
submit  his  plans  to  Bishop  Asbury,  at  the  approaching  session  of 
the  New  York  Conference ;  and,  if  it  should  be  deemed  encou- 
raging, to  press  the  importance  of  sending  "  forth  labourers  into 
the  harvest,"  During  this  tour,  he  visited  several  places  in  Rhode 
Island  and  New  Hampshire ;  going  through  the  former  state,  and 
returning  through  the  latter.  After  leaving  his  circuit,  he  preached 
in  Windham,  Norwich,  New  London,  Stonington,  Newport,  Bristol, 
Providence,  and  various  other  places.  In  some  of  these  places  he 
found  an  open  door,  and  a  people  prepared  of  the  Lord.  In  War- 
ren, he  was  invited  to  preach  in  the  pulpits  of  several  churches ; 
and,  in  Providence,  he  preached  five  times  in  one  house,  and  seve- 
ral times  in  the  court-house ;  and,  generally,  he  met  with  kind  and 
courteous  treatment.  On  the  9th  of  July  he  reached  Boston,  and 
at  once  sought  a  place  where  he  might  publish  the  word  of  salva- 
tion. But  every  effort  was  fruitless.  He  found  no  one  to  encourage 
him,  or  willing  to  render  him  any  assistance  in  his  benevolent 
enterprise.  His  urgent  addresses  only  excited  surprise;  his  perse- 
vering importunity  was  met  by  a'  provoking  petulance  or  a  con- 
temptuous indifference.  But  these  wei-e  not  even  new  phases  in 
the  selfish  hostility  of  the  heart  to  the  spirituality  of  the  gospel. 
He  had  triumphed  over  it  too  frequently  to  be  conquered  by  it 
now ;  and,  if  he  might  not  have  access  to  their  houses,  they  could 
not  exclude  him  from  the  Common.  It  would  not  be  the  first  time 
that  the  horizon  had  composed  the  walls,  and  the  sky  the  canopy 
of  his  temple ;  and  here  he  could  worship  God  with  the  unre- 
strained freedom  of  the  heavenly  service.  Accordingly,  on  Satur- 
day he  gave  notice  of  his  intention  to  preach  on  the  Common,  on 
the  afternoon  of  the  ensuing  Sabbath.  At  the  time  appointed,  there 
were  not  many  persons  present.  He  took  his  stand  on  a  table,  and 
commenced  singing  one  of  the  sweet  songs  of  Zion.     The  neigh 


THE     REV.    JESSK     LEE.  246 

bouring  streets  poured  forth  their  masses ;  and,  when  he  com- 
menced preaching,  a  living  crowd,  of  between  two  and  three 
thousand,  gave  solemn  attention  to  his  warning  voice ;  and  they 
were  as  still  and  quiet  as  if  reposing  upon  the  gaudy  cushions  of 
their  stately  city  churches.  On  Monday  morning  he  left  Boston, 
discouraged  but  not  disheartened ;  and  he  determined  to  try  again. 
There  were  sinners  in  Boston,  and  the  gospel  was  designed  for 
their  salvation ;  and  he  would  not  retire  from  the  field  without  a 
heartier  and  more  persevering  endeavour  to  plant  the  truth  in  their 
hearts  and  Methodism  in  their  city. 

After  leaving  Boston,  he  preached  in  Salem,  Ipswich,  and  New- 
buryport.  In  Salem  he  preached  in  one  of  the  Churches,  and 
was  recommended  by  some  one  to  call  on  the  Rev.  Mr.  Murray, 
the  pastor  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Newburyport.  Here, 
however,  he  met  with  a  very  cool  reception.  Learning  that  Mr. 
Lee  was  a  Methodist,  agreeing  with  Mr.  Wesley  in  doctrine  and 
Church  polity,  Mr.  Murray  "  very  politely  offered  to  treat  him  as  a 
gentleman,  and  a  Christian,  but  not  as  a  minister."  He  would  not 
allow  him  to  preach  in  his  pulpit.  His  reason  for  this  was  as  un- 
worthy of  his  true  calling,  as  it  was  creditable  to  the  laborious 
zeal  of  Mr.  Lee.  He  gave  as  a  reason  for  his  refusal,  that  he  had 
been  informed  by  letter,  that  a  Methodist  Preacher  had  lately  been 
up  the  Connecticut  River,  and  that  he  had  held  meetings  in  four 
diflerent  places  in  one  day  !  This  was  a  violation  of  all  the  rules 
of  the  Standing  Order.  It  put  Orthodoxy  at  fault,  and  was  not  to  be 
tolerated  by  so  staunch  an  advocate  of  the  regular  order  of  things 
as  Mr.  Murray.  It  made  nothing  in  favour  of  the  application  of  Mr. 
Lee,  to  be  informed  that  the  person  guilty  of  this  outrage  upon  the 
proper  moderation  and  sobriety  of  the  sacred  oflice,  was  now  in  his 
presence,  seeking  an  opportunity  to  expend  some  of  his  zeal  in  be- 
half of  the  sinners  of  Newburyport !  And,  although  he  was  re- 
pulsed by  the  minister,  he  did  not  relinquish  his  purpose.  After 
considerable  labour  he  succeeded  in  obtaining  permission  to  preach 
in  the  court-house,  and  having  made  an  appointment  to  do  so 
on  a  later  day  in  the  week,  he  departed  on  a  brief  tour  in  the  ad 
jacent  places  of  New  Flampshire.  During  this  journey  he  preached 
in  Portsmouth  to  a  congregation  of  serious  hearers,  some  of  whom 
seemed  to  regard  his  visit  and  his  ministry  as  a  message  sent  from 


246  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

God.  -At  the  appointed  time  he  i-eturned  to  Newbiiryport.  .  A  new 
difficulty  awaited  him.  On  his  first  visit  the  selectmen  gave  their 
consent  for  him  to  preach  in  the  court-house,  but  during  his  ab- 
sence thi'ce  of  them  changed  their  minds,  and  now  desired  to  pre- 
vent its  occupancy.  But,  at  the  time  appointed  for  preaching, 
many  of  the  citizens  assembled,  and  one  of  the  selectmen  being 
present,  the  door  was  opened,  and  he  had  a  large  and  well-behaved 
congregation,  many  of  whom  wept  under  the  word.  He  preached 
again  the  next  morning  at  six  o'clock,  and  although  it  was  an  almost 
unheard-of  thing,  yet  rnany  attended,  and  the  solemn  aspect  of  the 
people,  their  tears,  and  earnest  attention,  and  his  own  feelings  of 
joy  and  confidence,  led  him  to  trust  he  was  sowing  good  seed,  in 
good  soil  that  would  spring  up  and  produce — in  some,  thirty ;  in 
some,  sixty,  and  in  some,  an  hundred-fold;  in  all,  —  fruit  unto 
holiness. 

Before  leaving  Newburyport,  Mr.  Lee,  in  company  with  Mr. 
Murray,  who  in  this  fulfilled  his  purpose  to  treat  him  as  a  gentle- 
man, and  the  Rev.  Mr.  Marshall,  visited  the  remains  of  the  Rev. 
George  Whitefield.  These  were  deposited  under  the  pulpit  of  the 
Church.  Provided  with  a  candle,  they  descended  into  the  vault, 
and  removing  the  coffin  lid,  beheld  the  awful  ravages  of  "  the 
last  enemy  of  man."  How  quiet  the  repose,  how  changed  the  fea- 
tures of  the  man  whose  impassioned  eloquence  had  moved  multi- 
tudes to  tears  of  penitence,  and  the  impulses  of  a  new-born  zeal  for 
God  !  His  face  had  lost  its  comeliness ;  the  fire  of  his  eye  was 
extinct,  and  he  lay  like  a  mighty  warrior  quietly  reposing  after  the 
strife  of  conquest  and  the  shout  of  victory.  Death  was  gradually 
reducing  his  corporeal  substance  to  its  primitive  dust.  His  soul 
was  gone,  and  his  flesh,  in  the  midst  of  decay,  was  resting  in  hope 
of  a  resurrection  unto  life — to  find  its  complete  and  perfect  satisfac- 
tion when  it  awakes  in  the  likeness  of  Christ.  Silently  they  gazed 
on  the  fallen  warrior  of  Christ,  and  fervently  did  Mr.  Lee  pray 
that  the  inspiration  that  made  Whitefield  an  ornament  of  the  Church 
and  a  blessing  to  the  world,  might  dwell  in  his  heart,  and  conse- 
crate and  give  direction  and  energy  to  the  talents  with  which  God 
had  intrusted  him.  It  was  on  a  Sabbath  morning,  September  the 
30th,  1770,  that  this  great  man  ceased  from  the  toils  and  trials  of 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  247 

the  earthly  service,  and  entered  upon  the  glorious  worship  of  the 
upper  temple.     The  memory  of  the  just  is  blessed. 

The  day  after  his  visit  to  the  remains  of  Whitefield,  he  rode  to 
the  New  Mills,  and  preached  in  the  Baptist  Meeting-Iiouse.  While 
here,  he  received  a  letter  from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Spaulding,  of  Salem, 
informing  him  that  he  had  made  an  appointment  for  him  to  preach  in 
his  Church  that  evening.  He  went  and  gave  them  a  plain,  warm- 
hearted sermon.  Providence^as  guiding  his  steps.  After  preach- 
ing in  Salem,  he  was  strongly  importuned  to  visit  and  preach  in 
Marblehead,  and  after  duly  weighing  the  matter,  he  accepted  the 
invitation,  and  had  cause  to  rejoice  that  he  did  so.  Here  his  min- 
istry was  made  a  great  blessing  to  the  people,  "  some  of  whom 
were  complaining  of  being  almost  starved  for  the  word  !" 

It  was  now  Saturday.  A  week  had  elapsed  since  he  preached 
in  Boston,  In  this  time  he  had  travelled  about  one  hundred  and 
thirty  miles,  and  preached  ten  sermons.  This  was  a  heavy  draft 
upon  his  time  and  strength,  requiring  him  to  spend  most  of  his 
time  in  company  or  on  the  road,  and  leaving  but  few  and  scattered 
opportunities  for  study  or  private  devotion.  But  he  was  a  great 
economist  of  time,  and  his  solitary  rides  left  hini  at  liberty  to  com- 
mune with  his  own  heart,  and  God.  In  this  way,  and  with  his 
morning  and  evening  privilege  of  reading  the  Word  of  God,  he 
prepared  his  sermons,  and  nursed  the  spirituality  of  heart  that 
made  him  an  able  minister  of  the  New  Testament,  On  the  Sab- 
bath he  was  again  in  Boston,  and  preached  to  nearly  three  thou- 
sand persons  on  the  Common.  "  Blessed  be  God,"  he  says,  speak- 
ing of  this  service,  "  he  made  his  quickening  presence  known,  and 
met  us  in  the  field."  He  remained  during  the  week,  and  preached 
once  in  a  vacant  Baptist  Meeting-House,  and  once  in  a  private 
house.  He  also  preached  in  Charlestown.  And  on  the  Sabbath, 
notwithstanding  the  weather  was  unfavourable,  he  preached  on  the 
Common  to  a  yet  larger  congregation  than  had  heretofore  attended 
his  ministry.  He  supposed  there  were  five  thousand  present.  He 
had  now  fulfilled  the  object  of  this  missionary  tour,  and  he  pre- 
pared to  return  to  his  regular  field  of  labour,  preaching,  as  he  went, 
wherever  he  could  find  an  open  door.  Soon  after  reaching  his 
circuit,  it  was  his  happiness  to  begin  to  gather  in  the  first  ripe 
fruits  of  the  harvest  which  he  had  sowed  in  hope,  and  for  whose 


248  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

precious  increase  he  liad  watched  and  waited  with  the  undoubting 
trust  of  a  steadfast  faith  in  God.  After  preaching  in  several 
places,  he  arrived  in  Middlefield,  and  united  with  his  colleagues  in 
holding  a  Quarterly  Meeting ;  and  although  the  Methodists  had 
preached  in  the  place  but  a  few  times,  yet  the  word  of  the  gospel 
had  wrought  so  effectually  upon  the  hearts  of  some,  that  when  an 
offer  was  made  to  receive  members  into  Society,  six  persons  gave 
themselves  to  the  fellowship  of  Methodism,  resolved  to  bear  the 
reproach  of  Christ,  esteeming  it  greater  riches  than  the  treasures 
of  Orthodoxy  or  the  pleasures  of  sin.  This  was  a  season  of  de- 
vout and  grateful  joy  to  Mr.  Lee  ;  and  he  rejoiced  over  it  as  one 
that  taketh  great  spoil. 

Mr.  Lee  had  now  been  more  than  a  year  preaching  the  gospel 
of  the  Kingdom  in  New  England,  He  had  introduced  Methodism 
into  places  where  previously  rumour  had  scarcely  breathed  its  name  ; 
and  he  had  stood  its  living  representation,  unblanched  by  fear  or 
shame,  where  evil  report  had  scandalized  every  green  thing  in  its 
heritage,  and  given  to  its  virtues  the  savour  of  a  bad  name.  With 
apostolic  zeal  and  devotion  he  had  sowed  the  good  seed  of  truth, 
and  it  was  springing  upon  every  hand — a  harvest  of  righteousness 
and  peace  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  God  had  given  the  increase, 
first  the  stalk,  then  the  blade,  then  the  full  corn  in  the  ear.  And 
although  his  work  was  not  finished,  yet  the  time  had  come  for  him 
to  return  to  his  brethren,  and  report  to  them  the  amount  of  his 
labour,  and  the  measure  of  success  graciously  vouchsafed  by  the 
Lord  of  the  harvest.  On  leaving  for  Conference,  he  makes  the 
following  record  in  acknowledgment  of  the  grace  and  mercy  of 
God  :  "  Here  I  may  stop  and  look  back  on  the  year  that  is  past. 
But  when  I  consider  the  many  dangers  I  have  passed  through,  the 
many  mercies  I  have  received,  and  the  many  moments  I  have  not 
improved,  I  stand  amazed  at  myself,  and  astonished  at  the  goodness 
of  God  to  me.  It  is  now  sixteen  months  and  eight  days  since  our 
last  Conference  ;  and  in  this  time,  I  have  travelled  several  thou- 
sand miles,  and  preached  in  six  states,  and  in  chief  part  of  the 
large  towns  in  New  England.  In  most  places  I  have  met  with  a 
kinder  reception  than  I  could  have  expected,  among  persons  hold- 
ing principles  so  different  from  mine  ;  but  yet  I  have  been  much 
opposed,  and  have  been  under  the  disagreeable  necessity  of  spend- 


THE    REV.     JES-s6     LEE.  248 

ing  much  of  my  time  on  controversial  subjects,  sometimes  in  public, 
and  often  in  private.  When  opposed,  if  I  discovered  an  inclina- 
tion to  waive  the  discourse,  they  would  immediately  conclude  my 
principles  were  so  bad  I  was  afraid  to  let  them  be  known ;  and  if  I 
remained  silent,  all  would  go  for  the  truth.  For  these  reasons,  I 
have  been  led  to  debate  the  matter  with  many  of  those  who  have 
spoken  to  me  with  a  calm  spirit.  I  have  generally  had  quietness 
of  mind  while  conversing  on  doctrinal  subjects,  and  sometimes 
seemed  to  be  assisted  immediately  from  heaven ;  and  answers  have 
been  put  in  my  mouth  that  were  not  familiar  to  me,  Avhen  strange 
questions  have  been  asked.  I  was  enabled  to  go  through  all  my 
hardships  with  great  satisfaction,  and  was  much  blessed  in  preach- 
ing to  the  people  ;  and  the  Lord  gave  me  some  visible  fruit  of  my 
labour  in  the  awakening  and  conversion  of  precious  souls." 

We  are  not  without  proof  of  the  signal  success  of  Mr.  Lee  in 
these  efforts  to  build  up  the  cause  of  Christ  among  the  decaying. 
Churches  of  New  England.  During  the  sixteen  months  in  which 
he  had  been  engaged  in  the  work,  three  circuits  had  been  formed ; 
and  he  reported  to  Conference  an  aggregate  of  one  hundred  and 
eighty  white  persons,  and  one  coloured,  as  members  of  the  Church 
— the  fruit  which  God  mercifully  permitted  him  and  his  colleagues 
to  gather  into  the  storehouse.  Under  all  the  circumstances,  this 
was  a  most  gratifying  result ;  and,  while  it  justified  the  long-che- 
rished impressions  of  Mr.  Lee,  as  to  the  ability  of  Methodism  to 
make  and  maintain  its  conquests  in  any  land,  however  enlitrhtened, 
and  whatever  the  character  or  strength  of  its  prejudices,  it  must 
have  given  great  encouragement  to  his  co-labourers,  and  stimulated 
them  even  to  greater  efforts  in  their  sublime  purpose  of  spreadincr 
scriptural  holiness  in  the  earth.  Bishop  Asbury  seems  to  have 
feared  for  the  success  of  Methodism  in  New  England ;  and  when 
he  learned,  in  the  fall  of  1789,  that  there  was  an  opening  for  it  in 
that  land  of  formalism  and  prejudice,  he  received  it  as  most  "  en- 
couraging intelligence,"  and  resolved  to  send  another  labourer  into 
the  field. 


250  THE     LITE    AND     TIMES     OF 


CHAPTER    VII. 

FROM  THE  NEW  YORK  CONFERENCE  OF  1790,  TO  THE  GEN- 
ERAL  CONFERENCE  OF  1792. 

Mr.  Lee  attends  Conference  in  New  York — Presents  the  Claims  of  New  Eng- 
land to  Bishop  Asbury — Receives  Ordination — Increase  of  the  Church — In- 
cipient Plan  for  Sunday  Schools — Death  of  his  Mother — Returns  to  New  Eng- 
land— Beston — Visits  Lynn — Success — Returns  to  Boston — Trials — Out  of 
Money — Difficulties  in  Boston — Conference  again  in  New  York — Bishop 
Asbury  goes  to  New  England — Methodism  introduced  into  Canada — Lynn — 
Marblehead — Salem — Manchester —  \ew  Hampshire — Rhode  Island — Lynn 
— Colleagues,  Bonsai  and  Smith — Extent  of  his  Labours — Reading — Con- 
ference in  Lynn — A  new  District — Society  in  Boston — General  Conference 
in  Baltimore — Death  of  "  The  Council" — Revision  of  the  Discipline — "  Pre- 
siding Elder  Question" — Defeat  of  the  Plan  of  electing  them — O'Kelly  with- 
draws from  the  Conference — Provision  for  his  Support — Agitation — Secession 
— Loss  of  Members — O'Kelly's  Apology — Controversy  respecting  it — Sneth- 
en's  Reply — Mr.  Lee  involved  by  O'Kelly — Vindication — Unpublished  Re- 
ply— Extracts — Failure  of  O'Kelly — Causes  of  it. 

The  last  Conference  for  the  year  1790  was  lield  on  the  4th  of 
October,  in  the  city  of  New  York.  It  was  si.xteen  months  since 
Mr.  Lee  had  parted  with  his  brethren,  upon  what  ^Vas  truly  a  mis- 
sionary experiment  of  a  most  arduous  and  unpromising  character; 
and  we  may  well  conceive  the  conscious  satisfaction  with  which  he 
took  his  seat  in  their  midst,  to  dissipate  their  doubts  and  to  justify 
and  confirm  his  own  confidence,  by  the  report  of  the  success  which 
God  had  mercifully  vouchsafed  to  his  labours.  It  was  the  crown- 
ing glory  of  his  long-cherished  desire  to  carry  a  purer  sj'stem  of 
doctrinal  belier",  with  its  concomitant  blessing  of  a  sounder  experi- 
ence of  the  things  of  God,  to  those  who,  notwithstanding  the  num- 
ber and  variety  of  tlieir  religious  privileges,  needed  to  "  be  taught 
the  way  of  God  more  perfectly."  But  it  was  a  common  tritmiph. 
Every  one  rejoiced  in  his  success ;  and  they  magnified  the  grace 
of  God  in  him,  and  especially  in  the  fruits  of  his  ministry. 

At  an  early  period  of  the  Conference,  Mr.  Lee  sought  an  inter- 


^ 


THE     KEV.     JESSE     LEE.  251 

view  with  Bishop  Asbury ;  and,  in  a  private  conversation  of  three 
hours'  length,  he  presented  the  condition  and  claims  of  New  Eng- 
land, and  urged  the  importance  of  increasing  the  number  of  minis- 
ters in  that  department  of  the  work  for  the  ensuing  year.  These 
arguments  were  happily  offered  to  one  whose  Christian  sympathies 
always  moved  in  unison  with  his  duties  and  responsibilities ;  and, 
satisfied  by  the  fact  of  Mr.  Lee's  success,  as  well  as  by  his  reasoning, 
he  deemed  it  a  suitable  occasion  for  the  exercise  of  the  power  con- 
ferred upon  him  by  the  Church,  and  resolved  to  enter  the  door 
which  Providence  had  so  effectually  opened  for  the  introduction  of 
Methodism.  Accordingly  we  find,  in  the  Minutes  of  Conference, 
four  stations  and  five  Preachers  set  down  for  the  field  which, 
almost  singly,  Mr.  Lee  had  spent  the  preceding  year  in  cultivating. 
Indeed,  New  England  was  constituted  a  District ;  and  the  office  of 
Elder  was  conferred  upon  the  indefatigable  evangelist  who  had, 
with  a  zeal  so  earnest  and  self-denying,  planted  the  vigorous  tree 
of  Methodism  in  its  sterile  and  stony  soil.  But  the  appointment 
was  probably  more  for  counsel  in  their  general  work,  than  for 
particular  oversight  upon  the  present  principles  and  duties  of  the 
office.  Hence,  although  his  name  stands  at  the  head  of  the  Dis- 
trict as  Elder,  it  is  also  placed,  in  connexion  with  that  of  his  col- 
league of  the  preceding  year,  D.  Smith,  on  the  plan  of  appoint- 
ments for  Boston. 

During  this  Conference,  Mr.  Lee  consented  to  enter  fully  hito 
ministerial  orders.  Heretofore  he  had  resisted  the  importunity  of 
his  brethren  upon  the  subject.  Not  feeling  the  necessity  of  admi- 
nistering the  Sacraments,  he  was  content  to  preach  that  men  should 
repent.  Regarding  the  Sacraments  as  subsidiary  in  interest  and 
importance  to  repentance  and  faith,  and  as  helps  to  faith,  rather 
than  as  conveyances  of  grace,  he  was  desirous  of  giving  chief  pro- 
minency to  the  means  directly  adapted  by  the  constitution  of  the 
gospel,  to  bring  sinners  "  to  the  knowledge  of  salvation  by  the  re- 
mission of  sins."  But  his  circumstances  were  now  changed ;  the 
nature  of  his  labours  in  forming  new  Societies,  in  gathering  in  the 
outcasts,  in  making  them  "who  were  no  people,  the  people  of  God," 
who  would  desire  for  their  households  the  baptism  of  water,  and 
for  themselves  the  communion  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ, 
created  a  necessity  for  the  authority  to  perform  these  functions  of 


252  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

the  ministry  that  las  sense  of  duty,  and  his  anxiety  tu  do  all  the 
good  in  his  power,  would  not  allow  him  to  resist.  Here,  whatever 
scruples  he  had  formerly  cherished,  wei'e  at  an  end.  A  necessity 
was  laid  upon  him.  The  way  of  duty  was  broad  and  straight ; 
and  he  entered  it  without  reluctance  or  regret.  He  was  accordingly 
ordained  Deacon,  in  private ;  and,  on  the  next  day,  in  the  presence 
of  "  the  Congregation  of  Christ,"  he  was  solemnly  inducted  into 
the  holy  order  of  Elders. 

It  was  a  matter  of  devout  rejoicing  that  the  Ecclesiastical  year 
now  closing  had  been  marked  with  spiritual  success  in  every  field 
of  Methodism.  The  Societies  had  rest,  and  were  at  peace ;  and  a 
great  multitude  were  brought  into  the  fellowship  of  the  saints.  A 
nett  increase  of  10,930  whites,  and  3,439  coloured  persons,  was  at 
once  a  subject  of  thanksgiving,  and  a  proof  of  the  presence  and 
blessing  of  Him.  who  said  to  the  Apostles,  "  Lo,  I  am  with  you 
alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world." 

As  an  interesting  feature  in  the  history  of  the  Church,  it  is 
deserving  of  especial  notice,  that  a  measure  for  the  establishment 
of  Sunday  Schools  was  introduced  and  carried  through  the  several 
Conferences.     It  was  considered  under  the  question  :    ^ 

"  What  can  be  done  in  order  to  instruct  poor  children  (white  and 
black)  to  read  1" 

Ans.  "  Let  us  labour  as  the  soul  of  one  man  to  estaUish  Sunday 
schools,  in  or  near  the  place  of  public  worship.  Let  persons  be 
appointed  by  the  Bishops,  Elders,  Deacons,  or  Preachers,  to  teach 
(gratis)  all  that  will  attend  and  have  a  capacity  to  learn,  from 
six  o'clock  in  the  morning  till  ten,  and  from  two  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon  till  six  ;  where  it  docs  not  interfere  with  public  worship. 
The  Council  shall  compile  a  proper  school-book  to  teach  them 
learning  and  piety." 

Unhappily  for  the  succeeding  generations  of  Methodists,  this  wise 
and  pious  measure  encountered  difficulties  that  ultimately  destroyed 
it.  For  a  time,  however,  it  was  popular  and  efficient.  And  while 
its  novelty  lasted,  its  claims  were  properly  attended  to  by  all  con- 
cerned  in  its  promotion.  But  apathy  succeeded  to  zeal ;  parents 
became  careless,  teachers  lukewarm,  and  children  could  have  no 
just  appreciation  of  its  advantages,  and  after  enduring  for  awhile, 
it  fell  into  neglect,  and  finally,  ceased  for  long  years  to  attract  the 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  253 

notice  or  interest  the  heart  of  the  Church.  Times  of  ignorance 
succeeded;  and  if  no  evil  was  done  by  the  failure,  much  good  was 
left  undone.     A  brighter  day  has  since  dawned. 

Before  leaving  the  seat  of  the  Conference,  Mr.  Lee  received  a 
letter  from  home,  communicating  the  distressing  intelligence  of  the 
death  of  his  mother.  She  died  on  the  14th  of  September,  1790, 
closing  a  life  of  servitude  to  Christ  in  humble  hope  of  a  great 
recompense  of  reward  in  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven.  Through  seven- 
teen years,  in  w^hich  she  had  been  a  follower  of  Christ,  she  had 
"  rejoiced  in  God  her  Saviour,"  and  in  a  happy  consciousness  of 
her  "  acceptance  in  the  Beloved."  And  while  her  departure  was  a 
triiunph  to  her,  it  was  nevertheless  a  source  of  sorrowing  to  her 
family,  especially  to  her  two  sons,  Jesse  and  John,  whom  she  had 
given  to  the  Lord  for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  and  who,  in  attend- 
ance upon  their  work  in  New  England,  were  denied  the  sweet 
solace  of  grief  in  waiting  upon  her.  last  moments,  and  mingling 
their  sorrows  with  those  to  whose  hearts  the  shock  came  as  the 
knell  of  a  thousand  joys.  Deep  was  the  grief  of  these  brothers 
when,  on  the  eve'of  their  departure  from  New  York  for  their  work 
in  New  England,  they  learned  that  she,  to  whom  they  had  ever 
looked  for  counsel  and  comfort,  had  gone  hence,  to  unite  in  that 
grand  coronation  of  Christ  which  is  the  daily  occupation  of  the 
redeemed  multitudes  in  heaven.  Their  hearts  were  bowed  dowp. 
within  them ;  they  communed  with  each  other  in  sorrow,  and 
sought  consolation  in  prayer.  This  sad  event  was  near  deranging 
all  their  plans  for  the  work  of  God  on  which  they  had  entered  for 
the  year.  It  did  prevent  Mr.  John  Lee  from  entering  upon  his 
in  the  New  Haven  circuit,  to  which  he  had  been  appointed.  After 
consultation,  it  was  deemed  prudent  for  him,  especially  as  his  health 
was  delicate,  and  he  might  not  be  able  to  stand  the  severe  northern 
winter,  to  return  at  once  to  Virginia  ;  and  for  the  elder  to  repair  to 
his  work  in  Boston.  In  pursuance  of  this  plan  they  parted — the 
one  to  build  the  temple  of  God  among  a  strange  people — the  other 
to  shed  bitter  tears  through  dreary  days  in  the  desolate  halls  of  his 
forsaken  homestead.  It  is  due  to  the  memory  of  this  excellent 
woman — the  mother  of  two  as  pure-minded  and  noble  men  as  ever 
preached  Jesus  and  his  atonement  to  a  sinning  world — it  is  due  to 
her  character  to  say,  that  she  was  one  of  the  first  persons  to  enter 


254  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

into  the  fellowship  of  Methodism  in  Virginia.  When  there  were 
but  one  hundred  Methodists  in  the  state,  she  was  one  of  them ;  and 
of  the  first  Society  formed  south  of  the  James  River,  she,  her  hus- 
band, and  two  sons,  constituted  the  class.  And,  from  that  time 
until  her  death,  it  was  her  constant  delight  to  minister  to  the  men 
of  God  by  whose  labours  she  and  her  family  were  brought  to  the 
realization  of  the  blessedness  of  believing  in  Christ.  The  memory  of 
the  just  is  blessed.  And  to  this  hour,  her  descendants  of  the  third 
and  fourth  generation  are  walking  in  the  same  way  of  life  in  which 
she  walked  with  so  sincere  a  faith,  and  so  profound  a  submission  to 
the  will, and  appointments  of  God  ! 

On  his  way  to  Boston,  the  field  of  his  labour,  Mr.  Lee  passed 
through,  and  preached  at  several  places  which  he  had  visited  the  pre- 
ceding year.  At  Middlefield  he  "  baptized  one  woman  and  twelve 
children,  and  had  a  solemn  time  in  the  Ordinance."  At  another 
place  he  formed  a  Society.  He  also  administered  the  holy  commu- 
nion to  a  small  number  of  believers.  These  visits  were  gratifying 
to  his  friends,  and  profitable  to  his  own  soul ;  old  trials  were 
recalled  to  his  mind,  and  were  as  thorns  in  his  flesh  to  humble 
him  as  a  fit  preparation  for  approaching  troubles.  He  gained  many 
laurels,  but  plucked  no  roses  in  the  land  of  the  Pilgrims.  It  was  on 
Saturday,  the  13th  of  November,  that,  unannounced,  unnoticed, 
and  uncared  for,  he  made  his  solitary  entry  into  the  city  of  Boston  ; 
alone  and  a  stranger,  on  a  message  from  God,  tf)  a  population  as 
unspiritual  as  Laodicea,  and  as  boastful,  but  as  dead  as  Sardis ! 
Without  a  church  or  a  congregation  ;  or  even  a  friend  to  whom  he 
might  resort  for  counsel  or  encouragement !  It  was  a  gloomy 
prospect  truly.  But  the  darkness  was  all  external.  There  was 
blessed  sun-light  in  his  heart.  What  if  these  stately  churches 
before  which  he  paused  ih  his  walks  through  the  city,  were  closed 
to  him  ?  What  if  he  could  not  while  away  his  hours  in  these  splendid 
mansions  of  the  rich  and  proud  ?  Would  Christ  fare  better  if  he 
were  here  ?  Might  not  He  roam  these  streets  as  solitary,  as  unno- 
ticed, and  as  friendless  as  His  servant  ?  The  thought  was  blissful — 
and  the  light  that  was  in  him  was  increased  "  from  glory  to  glory." 
The  Sabbath  came,  we  know  not  whether  in  sunshine  or  in  storm 
but  it  was  a  singular  Sabbath  to  him.  He  had  nowhere  to  preach 
Hnd  in  selecting  a  place  of  worship  for  the  day.  he  had  to  decide 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  255 

between  rigid  Calvinism  and  loose  Universalism.  It  was  a  pre- 
dicament into  which  a  Christian  would  not  willingly  be  often 
placed.  But  there  was  no  other  doctrine  in  the  place.  These 
were  all ;  and  they  stood,  as  they  still  stand,  confronting  each 
other,  while  truth,  in  the  character  of  its  Arminian  representative, 
occupied  a  position  in  the  centre  with  its  hand  already  at  the  throat 
of  each.  And  he  had  to  choose  between  these  two  evils,  or  fall 
back  upon  one  almost  as  bad,  and  stay  at  home.  And  when  it  is 
said  he  heard  a  Universalist  preach  on  that  strange  Sabbath  morn- 
ing, who,  in  view  of  the  necessity  of  choosing  between  the  two  creeds 
as  they  stood  in  those  days  of  antagonism,  especially  upon  the  great 
doctrine  of  redemption—who  shall  say  he  did  wrong?  Now, 
when  the  lines  of  moral  corruption  are  more  distinctly  drawn,  and 
these  doctrinal  systems  have  been  more  certainly  developed  in  their 
practical  results,  it  might  be  regarded  as  a  desecration.  But  then, 
in  connexion  with  its  circumstances,  it  might  have  allowed  of  an 
ample  justification  ;  and,  detached  fi'om  them,  it  might  have  been 
wrong  to  condemn  it.  At  least  the  charity  that  thinketh  no  evil 
will  find  no  evil  in  the  act.  At  night,  in  a  private  house,  and  to 
a  small  company,  he  had  the  privilege  of  preaching  the  true  doc- 
trine of  the  gospel  himself  Thus  passed  his  first  Sabbath  in  Boston. 
The  ensuing  week  was  spent  in  a  profitless  effort  to  secure  a  place 
in  which  to  preach.  In  this  labour  he  "  met  with  great  and  heavy 
trials."  Every  one  seemed  resolved  to  frustrate  the  attempt ;  no 
one  encouraged  him,  and  he  was  almost  without  even  the  sympa- 
thy of  common  civility.  On  his  former  visit  he  made  a  few  friends, 
but  these  deserted  him  now.  "  One  of  the  greatest  friends  I  had  in 
the  town  when  I  was  here  before,"  he  says,  "  did  not  come  to  see 
me  now ;  and  when  I  went  to  see  him,  would  scarcely  take  any 
notice  of  me."  But  this  was  only  a  portion  of  the  cup  he  had  to 
drink,  A  few  essayed  to  help  him,  but  they  were  soon  dis- 
couraged, and  gave  up  in  despair.  But  difficulties  could  not  damp 
the  ardour  of  the  apostle  of  Methodism  in  New  England.  Daily  he 
renewed  his  efforts,  and  daily  defeat  only  strengthened  his  deter- 
mination and  multiplied  his  endeavours.  And  still,  as  darker  grew 
his  prospects,  the  stronger  was  his  trust  in  God,  and  the  more  was 
he  confirmed  in  the  conviction  that  God,  who  sent  him  to  Boston, 
would  make  his  ministry  a  blessing  to  its  inhabitants.     Another 


256  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

Sabbath  came,  and  others  were  added  to  that,  and  weeks  ran  into 
months,  and  found  him  in  the  midst  of  increasing  difficulties,  with 
a  quenchless  desire  to  establish  Methodism  in  Boston.  Repulsed, 
insulted,  without  sympathy,  and  destitute  of  friends,  he  toiled  on, 
and,  as  opportunity  served,  in  private  houses,  sowed  the  good  seed 
of  the  kingdom,  and  patiently  waited  for  the  increase  that  cometh 
from  God.  On  one  occasion,  when  partial  success  had  crowned 
his  toils,  hope  folded  her  wings  and  laid  down  to  repose  in  the 
quiet  of  his  grateful  heart.  And  when,  contrary  to  his  expecta- 
tions, he  received  a  positive,  perhaps  a  disdainful  rejection,  she 
started  from  her  rest  and  spread  her  wings  "  to  fly  away  as  an 
eagle  towards  heaven."  But  he  chained  her  to  his  heart,  and 
struck  out  another  pathway  to  success. 

In  the  midst  of  these  almost  hopeless  attempts,  he  received  a 
letter  from  a  gentleman  in  Lynn,  inviting  him  to  visit  the  place,  and 
encouraging  him  to  believe  he  might  find  a  place  for  preaching, 
and  some,  at  least,  who  were  willing  to  hear  what  he  had  to  say 
of  the  way  of  life.  This  gentleman,  Benjamin  Johnson,  had,  per- 
haps in  Maryland,  some  twenty  years  previously,  attended  the 
ministry  of  Methodism  ;  and  he  was  anxious  to  renew  the  religious 
opportunities  he  had  then  enjoyed.  There  were  others  in  the  town 
who,  in  their  visits  to,  or  during  a  residence  in  the  South,  had  pos- 
sessed the  same  privilege  :  and  these  also  were  anxious  to  have  a 
Society  of  Methodists  established  in  the  place.  Perhaps  the  set 
time  to  favour  Boston  had  not  yet  come,  and  Providence  may  have 
intended  to  reach  that  seat  of  formalism  by  the  gradual  establish- 
ment of  His  cause  in  its  outposts — the  towns  and  villages  in  its 
vicinity.  Whether  Mr.  Lee  reasoned  in  this  way  or  not,  it  is  at 
least  certain  he  went  into  the  towns  and  villages  preaching  the 
kingdom  of  God,  and  that  he  met  with  most  encouraging  success. 
Some  days  after  the  letter  from  Lynn,  and  at  the  expiration  of  a 
month  of  constant  anxiety  and  fruitless  toil  in  seeking  a  house  to 
preach  in,  he  determined  to  accept  the  invitation,  and  left  Boston. 
It  was  after  dark,  on  the  13th  of  December,  1790,  when  he  arrived 
in  Lynn.  His  welcome  in  the  family  of  Mr.  Johffson  was  as  a 
cordial  to  his  spirits,  and  made  him  feel  as  though  he  was  at  home, 
a  rare  thing  in  New  England.  Nor  was  his  welcome  confined  to 
this  family.     Others  received  him  with  a  cheerful  heart,  and  re- 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  357 

garded  his  visit  as  a  merciful  interposition  of  Providence  for  the 
salvation    of  their  souls.     On  the  night  after  his  arrival,  in  the 
house  of  his  host,  and  to  a  good  many  hearers,  he  opened  his  mes- 
sage ,n  a  sermon  upon  John  iii.  17  :  For  God  sent  not  his  Smi 
mto  the  world  to  condemn  the  world;  but  that  the  tvorld,  throuah 
hvm,  mi.kt  be  saved.     He  "  bore  a  public  testimony  against  ul 
cond.tiona.  3/.2ction  and  reprobation  ;  and  maintained  that  Christ 
died  for  all  men,  without  respect  of  persons."     A  deep  seriousness 
pervaded  the  congregation;  and  some  of  them  seemed  to  feel  the 
power  of  the  word  of  God.     This  was  grateful  to  the  feelings  of 
Mr.  Lee,  and  he  blessed  God  for  the  consolation.     The  next  Mon 
day  night,  about  a  mile  from  Lynn,  at  the  residence  of  Mr  Lve 
he  preached  again  to  a  decent  well-behaved  company,  on  Gal   vi' 
7.     In  warning  them  against  self-deception,  he  "  felt  great  enlar^.-' 
ment  of  heart,  and  much  of  the  Divine  presence."'"  Of  this  as 
.  sembly  he  says  :  ''I  have  not  met  with  a  company  of  people  for 
a  long  time  that  had  so  much  the  appearance  of  a  Methodist  con- 
gregation as  this."     On  Wednesday,  the  22d,  after  spending  more 
than  a  week  in  Lynn,  he  returned  to  Boston.     Previous  to  his  de- 
parture, however,  he  had  the  pleasure  of  knowing  that  his  visit  and 
ministry  had  not  been  in  vain  in  the  Lord.     He  was  earnestly  en- 
treated to  come  again  ;   and  was  assured  that  some  of  the  people 
talked  strongly  of  forming  a  Methodist  Society."     And  this  reso 
lution  was  not  the  mere  "talk  of  the  lips"  that  "  tendeth  to  pov- 
erty       It  was  the  purpose  of  those  whose  hearts  had  been  opened 
by  the  Word  of  God,  and  whose  understandings  had  been  enlight- 
ened by  the  preaching  of  the  pure  doctrines  of  the  gospel      And 
the  time  for  the  fulfilment  of  this  purpose  soon  came.     After  seve- 
ral visits  to  the  place,  he  had  the  happiness  of  gathering  in  the  firs* 
ripe  fruits  of  his  ministry  in  Massachusetts.     On  the  20th  of  Fob 
ruary,  1791,  he   formed  a  Society  in  Lynn,  consisting  of  eight 
members,  which  on  that  day  week  was  increased  by  the  addition 
of  twenty-one  more  ;  and  in  two  months  thereafter,  on  the  9th  of 
May    "upwards  of  seventy   men   who   paid   a   tax,  according  to 
aw,     to  support  the  Congregational  minister,  came  together  "and 
took  certificates  of  their  adhesion  to  Methodism,  and  thenceforth 
contributed  to  the  support  of  a  ministry  more  congenial  with  theii 
religious  ta..tes.     The  accession  of  these  men,  with  their  families. 


258  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

and  their  influence,  greatly  strengthened  the  infan!  Society  ;  and 
led,  it  is  very  probable,  to  the  determination,  which  was  soon  after 
carried  into  effect,  of  building  a  house  of  worship.  This  house, 
if  we  may  judge  from  the  circumstances  of  its  erection,  must  have 
been  of  very  humble  pretensions.  In  Mr.  Lee's  account  of  the 
matter,  it  was  begun  on  the  14th,  and  dedicated  on  the  26th  of 
June,  1791.  But  it  has  the  reputation  of  being  the  first  Methodist 
house  of  worship  ever  erected  in  the  state  ;  and  no  doubt,  when  its 
history  shall  be  written,  it  will  be  said  of  many  a  precious  soul, 
"  this  man  and  that  woman  were  born  there."  There  seems  never 
to  have  been  any  difficulty  in  the  plantation  and  growth  of  Metho- 
dism in  Lynn.  It  took  root  at  once  in  the  soil  of  the  heart,  grew 
rapidly,  and  vet  remains  a  praise  and  a  blessing  to  multitudes. 

On  returning  to  Boston,  after  the  first  visit  to  Lynn,  Mr.  Lee 
found  his  condition  in  every  respect  more  difficult  than  when  he 
departed  from  it.  The  few  friends  he  had  left  behind  him,  had 
failed  in  every  effort  to  obtain  a  house  for  worship,  and  were  rest- 
ing in  the  inactivity  of  despair.  His  former  landlord  refused  any 
longer  to  entertain  him ;  he  had  to  look  for  new  lodgings ;  and, 
after  settling  for  his  board,  he  found  his  whole  stock  in  cash  to 
consist  of  two  shillings  and  a  penny  !  For  some  days  previously, 
he  had  felt  considerable  anxiety  respecting  the  state  of  his  purse. 
He  apprehended  a  deficiency  in  settling  with  his  landlord ;  and  he 
was  very  unwilling  to  let  it  be  known  to  how  low  a  state  his  finances 
were  reduced,  lest  some  one  should  suspect  him  to  be  seeking  filthy 
lucre ;  a  suspicion  that,  however  unjust,  would  have  scorched  his 
soul  with  a  secret  agony.  But  he  was  happily  relieved,  and  by 
what  may  be  regarded  as  a  providential  deliverance,  from  all  dan- 
ger of  such  an  imputation.  He  trusted  in  God  to  provide  not  only 
for  support,  but  for  his  reputation ;  and  he  was  led  in  a  way  he 
knew  not.  While  in  Lynn,  and  while  reflecting  upon  his  monetary 
difficulties,  a  gentleman  became  smitten  with  anxiety  to  purchase  a 
copy  of  the  Arminian  Magazine,  belonging  to  Mr.  Lee,  and  which 
he  was  engaged  in  reading.  He  very  willingly  parted  with  his 
book  and  his  fears  at  the  same  time,  and  thereby  escaped  both  em- 
barrassment and  exposure.  For,  after  paying  his  board,  he  was 
enabled  to  write  in  his  Diary,  with  the  calmness  of  a  Christian 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  259 

plii'osopher,  "  If  I  can  always  have  two  shillings  by  me,  beside 
paying  all  I  owe,  I  think  I  shall  be  satisfied." 

For  several  months  after  these   ineffectual   efforts   to  establish 
regular  preaching  in  Boston,  he  visited  and  preached  in  the  towns 
and  villages   adjacent   to  the  city.*     But   he  scarcely  entered  a 
place  without  having  tq  run  the  gauntlet. with    the  minister  of  the 
parish,  or  a  knot  of  selectmen,  who,  having  custody  of  the  town- 
house,  felt  themselves  the  guardians  of  the  morals  and  manners  of 
flie  place.     These  were  always  differing  with  each  other  as  to  the 
peculiar  line  of  duty,  under  an  application  to  occupy  the  house  for 
religious  worship.     Some  were  willing,  some  doubted,  others  were 
positively  opposed ;  and,  sometimes,  while  they  were  debating,  and 
hesitating,  or   seeking  a  plausible  pretext  for  refusing,'  some  one 
v/ould  offer  his  house  to  the  evangelist;  and  he  would  preach  and 
be  away  on  his  mission,  before  the  committee  had  decided  whether 
he  should  preach  in  the  place  or  not.     In  Salem  he  had  frequently 
occupied,  with  the  consent  of  its  pastor,  the  Church  of  the  Rev. 
■  Mr.  Hopkins ;  but  on  visiting  it  in  April,  Mr.  H.  told  him  "  some 
of  the.  people  were  uneasy  about  his   preaching,  and   thought   it 
would  not  do  to 'encourage  him,  by  letting  him  preach   in  their 
house."     And  so  he  was  adrift  again,  at  the  mercy  of  the  select- 
men, or,  more  Christianly,  under  the  guidance  of  the  Providence 
that  made  all  these  things  work  together  for  good  to  the  soul  of  His 
servant,  and  the  increase  of  the  number  of  them  that  believe.     In 
Lynn,  the  day  after  his  adventure  with  Mr.  Hopkins,  he  was  ad- 
mitted into  the  Meeting-FIouse  for  the  first  time;  and,  coupling  the 
two  facts  together,  he  says :  "  Yesterday  I  was  denied  the  use  of  a 
pulpit  in  which   I  had   frequently  preached,  and  to-day  I  have  ob- 
tained liberty  to  preach  in  one  which  I  never  occupied  before.     So 
it   is,  I    pass   through   good   and   evil    report.     I   have  prosperity* 
enough  to  keep  my  spirits  from  sinking,  and  adversity  sufficient  to 
keep  me  from  being  exalted  above  measure."     Even  in  Boston,  he 
was  gaining  some  ground.     In  a  private  house,  he  had  more  hear- 
ers than   commonly  attended  his  appointments;  they  were  more 

*  Lynn,  Marblehead,  Dan  vers,  Manchester,  Beverly,  Cape  Ann  Harbour, 
Ipswich,  Hamlet,  and  Salem,  are  mentioned  as  places  in  which  he  preached 
with  customary  opposition,  perseverance,  and  success.  It  will  be  impossible 
to  enter  into  details. 


260  THE     Lll-E     AND     TIMES     OF 

attentive  to  the  word,  and  some  of  them  seemed  cut  to  the  heart, 
they  expressed  a  greater  regard,  and  appeared  more  friendly  than 
usual  to  the  itinerant  evangelist.  He  "  felt  much  inward  peace, 
and  an  increase  of  faith."  Hope  lifted  itself  in  his  heart,  and 
pointed  out  a  future  radiant  with  triumph  and  replete  with  conso 
lation. 

One  of  the  last  official  acts  of  Mr.  Lee,  previous  to  his  departure 
for  Conference,  which  was  near  at  hand,  was  to  furnish  such  of 
the  citizens  of  Lynn,  as  regularly  attended  his  ministry,  with  cer- 
tificates of  the  fact,  and  also  of  their  contributing  to  his  support,  in 
order  that  they  might  escape  the  tax  imposed  by  the  state,  for  the 
support  of  a  ministry  that  they  no  longer  desired  to  hear.  Some 
of  these  had  entered  into  Society  with  the  Methodists,  and  all  of 
them  had  been  bi'ought  as  far  under  its  influence  as  the  certificates 
attested.  But  the  Society  itself  was  still  united,  prosperous,  and 
happy.  In  less  than  two  months  from  its  organization  it  numbered 
fifty-eight  members,  and  was  gradually  ascending  in  the  scale  of 
moral  improvement,  social  influence,  and  religious  experience — the 
power  of  faith  and  the  life  of  purity  and  love. 

The  Conference  to  which  Mr.  Lee  was  now  attached  was  held 
in  the  city  of  New  York,  on  the  26th  of  May,  1791.  Of  this  meet- 
ing, Bishop  Asbury  says  :  "  Our  ordinary  business  was  enlivened 
by  the  relation  of  experiences,  and  by  profitable  observations  on  the 
work  of  God.  About  thirty  Preachers  were  present,  and  not  a 
frown,  a  sign  of  sour  temper,  or  an  unkind  word  was  seen  or  heard 
among  us."  It  was  an  assembly  of  Christian  men,  one  of  whose 
rules  required  them  to  cherish  a  continual  sense  of  the  presence  of 
God.  At  this  Conference  Mr.  Lee  was  continued  as  Elder,  although 
his  district  was  somewhat  changed,  and  considerably  enlarged. 
Boston  was  omitted  in  the  Minutes,  and  Lynn  substituted  as  the 
name  of  the  circuit,  which  nevertheless  included  the  city,  which 
hitherto  had  foiled  all  the  efforts  of  one  of  the  most  indomitable  of 
that  sturdy  and  tireless  race  of  Methodist  Preachers.  The  district 
included  all  of  New  England  in  which  the  Methodists  had  organ- 
ized Societies,  and  extended  to  Kingston  in  Upper  Canada ;  it  had 
seven  appointments,  and  twelve  ministers,  exclusive  of  the  Elder, 
who,  while  he  exercised  a  general  oversight,  seems  nevertheless  to 
have  confined  his  labours  to  the  circuit  of  the  preceding  year.    Yet 


THE     REV.     JESSE    LEE.  261 

he  devoted  some  considerable  portion  of  his  time  in  visitino-  and 
preaching  in  places  previously  unknown  to  Methodism.     From  the 
Conference  Bishop  Asbury  made  a  rapid  tour  through  Mr.  Lee's 
district,  preaching  with  his  usual  frequency,  zeal,  and  popularity. 
In   this  journey  he  was  accompanied,  for  the  most  part,  by  the 
Eider,  under  whose  guidance  he  travelled  a  smoother  pathway  than 
had  blessed  the  first  visits  of  the  pioneer  of  Methodism  in  the  land. 
And  It  is  at  least  probable  he  remembered  the  importunity  of  the 
stripling  who,  in  1784,  so  earnestly  desired  to  carry  the  sublime 
hopes  of  a  living  faith  to  the  cold  hearts  and  lukewarm  spirits  of 
the  descendants  of  the  strong-minded  Pilgrims.     But  he  was  now  in 
the  presence  of  his  conquests;  and  saw  on  every  hand  the  proofs  of 
his  zeal,  the  trophies  of  his  labour  of  love.    Much,  however,  remained 
to  be  done  before  righteousness  filled  the  land.    Of  a  public  religious 
service  in  Stratford,  the  Bishop  gives  an  account  as  unique,  as  the 
conduct  of  the  people  was  singular  and  surprising.     "  We  came  to 
Stratford— good  news— they  have  voted  that  the  town-house  shall  be 
shut :  well,  where  shall  we  preach  ?     Some  of  the  selectmen,  one 
at  least,  granted  access : — we  had  close  work  on  Isaiah  Iv.  6,  7, 
Some  smiled,  some  laughed,  some  swore,  some  talked,  some  prayed, 
some  wept— had  it  been  a  house  of  our  own,  I  should  not  have  been 
surprised  had   the  windows   been  broken."      It  is  as  difficult  to 
imagine  how,  under  such  circumstances,  the  Bishop  maintained  his 
gravity,  as  it  would  be  to  conceive  what  the  rest  were  doing  when 
so  many  were  so  variously  acting  in  contrast  with  each  other. 
Breaking  the  windows  would  only  have  been  an  additional  element 
to  a  scene  sufficiently  Babel-like  without  it.     At  New  Haven,  he 
says,  "  I  had  President  S.,  Dr.  W.,  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  E.,  to  hear 
me,  and  several  of  the  collegians,  with  a  few  scattering  citizens. 
When  I  had  done  no  man  spoke  to  me,     I  thought  of  dear  Mr. 
Whitefield's  words  to  Mr.  Boardman  and  Mr.  Pillmore,  at  their  first 
coming  over  to  America  :— '  Ah  !'  said  he,  '  if  ye  were  Calvinists 
ye  would  take  the  country  before  ye.'     The  divines  were  grave, 
and  the  students  attentive ;  they  used  me  like  a  fellow-Christian  in 
coming  to  hear  me  preach,  and  like  a  stranger  in  other  respects  : 
should  Cokesbury  or  Baltimore  ever  furnish  the  opportunity,  I,  in 
my  turn,  will  requite  their  behaviour,  by  treating  them  as  friends, 
brethren,  and  gentlemen.     The  difficulty  I  met  with  in  New  Haven 


262  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

for  lodging,  and  for  a  place  to  hold  meeting,  made  me  feel  and 
know  the  worth  of  Methodists  more  than  ever."  The  Bishop  was 
learning  to  prize  the  fortitude  and  self-denial  of  the  Apostle  of  Me- 
thodism in  the  inhospitable  country  through  which  he  also,  as  a 
stranger  and  a  pilgrim,  was  striving  to  build  the  kingdom  of  God. 
In  closing  this  journey  into  New  England,  which  had  occupied 
nearly  two  months,  he  remarked,  with  characteristic  simplicity  and 
disinterestedness :  "  Well,  it  is  all  for  God,  and  Christ,  and  souls : 
I  neither  covet  nor  receive  any  man's  silver  or  gold — food,  raiment, 
and  a  little  rest,  is  all  I  want." 

It  was  during  this  year,  and  under  the  Eldership  of  Mr.  Lee, 
that  Methodism  was  introduced  into  Canada.  At  the  Conference 
in  New  York,  the  Kingston  circuit  was  formed,  and  placed  under 
the  supervision  of  the  Elder  of  the  New  England  district.  The 
Rev.  William  Losee  was  appointed  to  the  arduous  work  of  intro- 
ducing Methodism  in  that  portion  of  British  America.  After 
numerous  privations  and  hardships  in  the  wilderness  of  Western 
New  York,  he  entered  Canada  at  Kingston,  and  commenced  the 
formation  of  a  circuit  in  its  vicinity,  along  the  banks  of  Lake 
Ontario  and  the  Bay  of  Quinte.  He  met  occasionally  with  persons 
vrho  had  heard  the  Methodist  Preachers  in  England  or  in  the  United 
States.  These  gave  him  a  cordial  welcome,  and  with  their  co-ope- 
ration he  succeeded  in  forming  a  circuit  and  in  organizing  a  few 
Societies.  The  next  year  this  field  of  labour  was  divided  ;  two  cir- 
cuits were  entered  on  the  Minutes,  and  stood,  Oswegatchie,  W. 
Losee,  Cataraqui,  Darius  Dunham ;  and  at  the  same  time,  which 
must  be  regarded  as  the  product  of  Mr.  Losee's  labours,  although 
Dr.  Bangs*  attributes  it  jointly  to  the  two,  one  hundred  and  sixty- 
five  are  reported  as  the  number  in  Society  in  Canada.  And  this 
in  1793  was  increased  to  three  hundred  and  forty-fivo.  From  the 
beginning,  Methodism  prospered  in  the  province,  and  it  is  still 
fruitful  and  flourishing — a  messenger  of  joy  and  consolation  to  the 
hearts  and  homesteads  of  thousands.  We  have  no  evidence  that 
Mr.  Lee  participated  in  this  woi'k  by  any  personal  exercise  of  his 
ministry.  But  as  Elder,  he  no  doubt  encouraged  it ;  and  there  was 
the  sanction  of  his  own  brilliant  example,  and  his  still  increasing 

*  Hist.  M.  E.  Church,  vol.  i.  p.  322. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE,  263 

success,  to  stimulate  just  such  efforts  among  men  whose  quenchless 
zeal  to  save  souls  would  have  made  them  "  mighty  men,  men  of 
renown,"  in  any  age  of  Christian  heroism, 

Mr.  Lee  resumed  his  labours  after  Conference  with  a  zeal  as 
unabated  as  the  love  that  prompted  it ;  and  with  an  industry  as 
persevering,  to  say  the  least  of  it,  as  the  opposition  that  everywhere 
confronted  his  efforts  to  do  good. 

Arrived  in  Lynn,  he  catechized  the  children,  led  the  classes, 
preached,  and  visited  from  house  to  house,  not  merely  as  a  friend, 
but  as  a  Christian  pastor  that  loves  his  God,  and  is — 

"  Mainly  anxious 
That  the  flock  he  serves  may  love  Him  too." 

After  preaching  here  twice  on  Sunday,  the  31  st  of  July,  he  rode 
to  Marblehead,  and  at  six  o'clock  in  the  evening,  preached  from 
Luke  xvi.  31.  The  service  was  encouraging,  the  I'eason,  at  least, 
in  his  own  words,  will  show  what  he  thought  encouraging  :  "There 
is  a  considerable  stir  in  this  town,  respecting  the  sentiments  of  the 
Methodists,  and  a  great  many  wish  us  to  depart  out  of  their  coasts  ; 
but  the  more  the  lion  roars,  the  more  I  am  encouraged.  I  found  a 
few  that  were  almost  persuaded  to  be  Methodists,  as  well  as 
Christians." 

"  Wednesday,  August  3,  I  went  to  Salem,  and  at  night  preached 
on  Prov.  xxviii.  13.  I  felt  a  good  deal  of  life  and  liberty,  and 
spoke  pretty  closely  to  my  hearers.  I  had  some  Hopkinsians  to 
hear  me ;  but  they  do  not  like  my  way  of  preaching,  because  I 
advise  sinners  to  pray  that  their  sins  may  be  forgiven,  and  they 
think  no  one  ought  to  pray  till  their  sins  are  forgiven. 

"Wednesday,  10th,  I  rode  to  Manchester,  and  at  five  o'clock 
preached  from  1  Sam.  ii.  30.  After  I  had  gone  through  my  text, 
I  spoke  half  an  hour  on  the  possibility  of  falling  from  grace.  I 
spoke  freely,  and  endeavoured  to  bring  forward  every  argument  I 
could  to  establish  the  point.  Many  of  the  people  seemed  to  stare 
very  much.  After  I  had  done,  the  people  came  out,  and  collected 
together  to  talk  about  the  sermon.  Some  said  my  arguments 
could  not  be  answered,  or  that  the  Scripture  was  on  my  side ;  but 
others  complained  heavily.  I  committed  the  cause  to  the  Lord, 
and  could  not  doubt  but  that  good  was  done. 


264  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

"  Friday,  12th.  I  rode  to  Appleton,  in  the  old  parish  of  Ipswich. 
When  I  got  there,  the  woman  of  the  house  met  me  at  the  door, 
and  began  to  weep,  and  said  she  had  found  the  Lord  precious  to 
her  soul ;  that  she  was  deeply  affected  by  my  preaching  when  I 
was  round  two  weeks  before ;  and  when  she  heard  me  the  last 
evening,  she  was  so  distressed  she  could  not  rest,  and  returned 
home,  crying  to  the  Lord  to  have  mercy  upon  her,  till  about  two 
o'clock  in  the  morning,  at  which  time  the  Lord  set  her  soul  at 
liberty.  She  was  well  satisfied  that  her  sins  were  forgiven.  She 
then  added,  '  Let  others  say  what  they  will  against  you,  I  bless 
the  Lord  that  I  ever  heard  your  voice.' 

"  Friday,  26th.  Rode  to  Greenland,  New  Hampshire,  and  dined 
with  Dr.  March ;  then  to  Portsmouth,  and  put  up  at  Mr.  Walton's, 
a  Separate  minister.  We  had  meeting  in  a  private  house.  At 
Mr.  Walton's  request,  I  preached  on  Psal.  i.  6.  I  found  it  to  be  a 
time  of  much  life  and  love,  and  some  of  the  people  appeared  to 
be  much  affected.  When  service  was  ended,  some  of  the  people 
blessed  God  for  our  meeting ;  and  when  the  minister  asked  some 
of  them  what  they  thought  of  shutting  such  preaching  out  of  the 
Meeting-House,  some  of  them  said,  if  they  shut  that  man  out,  they 
did  not  know  who  they  would  let  in.     All  seemed  very  friendly. 

"  September.  Friday,  23d.  Preached  in  Windham,  at  the  house 
of  Josiah  Sweet,  on  Phil.  i.  22.  This  is  the  first  time  a  Methodist 
ever  preached  in  this  town.  I  had  a  good  congregation,  and  some 
of  them  were  much  affected  by  the  word.  I  think  the  time  is. 
near  when  the  work  of  the  Lord  will  begin  to  revive  in  this  part 
of  the  world ;  and  if  the  Lord  work  by  us,  our  good  mistaken 
brethren  will  be  brought  to  say,  '  Send,  Lord,  by  whom  thou  wilt 
send.' 

"  November.  Monday,  7th.  Providence,  Rhode  Island.  I  was 
kindly  received  by  my  old  friends,  and  lodged  at  Mr.  Jacob's. 
Tuesday  night,  preached  on  1  John  v.  21.  Part  of  the  time  in 
which  I  was  speaking,  I  found  freedom  ;  but  the  rest  of  the  time 
I  felt  but  little  comfort.  Wednesday,  rode  to  Cranston,  about  ten 
miles  from  Providence,  and  was  kindly  received  in  the  house  of 
General  Lippett."  On  Friday  night,  in  the  house  of  his  host,  he 
preached  on  2  Cor.  v.  17.  "  I  felt  more  than  usual  comfort  in 
speaking.     My  heart  was  drawn  out  in  love  and  pity  towards  my 


THE     REV.     JESSE    LEE.  265 

hearers.  In  this  place  the  people  know  but  little  of  the  life  and 
power  of  religion,  and  it  is  very  seldom  that  they  can  get  to  any 
place  of  public  worship.  Seeing  how  destitute  they  are  of  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel,  I  was  brought  again  to  pray  earnestly 
that  the  Lord  would  send  forth  more  labourers  into  His  vineyard." 

On  returning  to  Lynn,  from  a  tour  among  the  circuits  of  his  dis- 
trict, in  January  1792,  Mr.  Lee  had  the  happiness  to  find  Mr, 
Robert  Bonsall,  "  who  had  just  come  from  Nevv'  York  to  preach  the 
gospel,"  in  connexion  with  Mr.  Smith  and  himself,  in  the  regions 
about  Boston.  This  was  an  occasion  of  great  joy  to  him.  And, 
after  attending  to  some  preliminary  measures,  he  commenced  a  visi- 
tation of  that  part  of  his  district  lying  in  Connecticut.  Passing 
through  Boston  and  Needham,  he  visited,  perhaps  for  the  first  time, 
Sterling  and  Wilbraham,  whei-e  he  "  found  the  hearts  of  the  people 
open  to  receive  him."  At  Enfield,  Connecticut,  "  religion  had 
prospered,  and  a  good  class  had  been  formed."  He  also  visited 
East  Windsor,  Reading,  Dantown,  Middlesex,  Wilton,  Stratford, 
Hartford,  Tolland,  and  Ellington,  and  many  other  places.  In  most 
of  them  great  changes  had  been  wrought,  and  he  rejoiced  that  the 
Lord  had  prospered  his  work  among  the  Methodists,  since  he  last 
visited  that  part  of  the  vineyard.  In  this  trip  he  travelled  more 
than  five  hundred  miles,  and  in  thirty-three  days  preached  forty 
sermons.  On  reviewing  it  he  v/rites-,  "  When  I  look  back  on  my 
late  journey,  I  am  constrained  to  acknowledge  that  the  Lord  has 
been  with  me.  I  have  reason  to  hope  that  He  has  given  nie  fresh 
strength  and  courage  to  go  forward  in  His  ways." 

The  labour  of  the  Conference  year  from  May  1791  to  August 
1792,  is  thus  summed  up  :  He  had  preached  three  hundred  and 
twenty-one  sermons,  and  delivered  twenty-four  public  exhortations. 
He  had  travelled  some  portion  of  nearly  every  day,  led  classes, 
catechized  the  children — in  one  place  there  were  nearly  forty  of 
them  in  a  class — and  visited  and  prayed  with  the  people  in  their 
families  ;  and  besides  this  he  had  read,  in  addition  to  the  Bible, 
more  than  five  thousand  pages.  And  he  also  found  time  to  keep  a 
Diary  of  his  labours  and  his  experience  of  the  things  of  God.  It 
may  gratify  the  curious,  and  will  at  least  serve  to  show  his 
taste  in  the  selection  of  books,  as  well  as  his  industry  in  reading 
them,  to  annex  a  catalogue  of  the  works  he  read,  with  the  number 


266  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

of  pages  they  contained.  They  are  as  follows:  The  Saint's  Ever- 
lasting  Rest,  pp.  399  ;  Fletcher's  Works,  vols.  i.  and  ii.,  pp.  330  and 
320 ;  Preacher's  Experience,  pp.  370 ;  Barclay's  Apology  for  the 
Quakers,  pp.  574  ;  Sellon's  Answer  to  Coles,  pp.  347  ;  Wesley's 
Funeral  Sermon,  by  Whitehead,  pp.  09 ;  The  Christian  Pattern, 
pp.  306  ;  Mrs.  Rowe's  Devout  Exercises,  pp.  214  ;  A  View  of  Reli- 
gion, by  Hannah  Adams,  pp.  410;  Garrettson's  Experience,  pp. 
252  ;  Sweeting's  Narrative,  pp.  64 ;  Marks  of  a  Work  of  God, 
Edwards,  pp.  45  ;  Hammet's  Appeal,  pp.  24  ;  Wesley's  Notes,  vols. 
i.  ii.  and  iii.,pp.  416,  349,  and  342  ;  Aristotle's  Works,  pp.  568  ; 
Tappan's  Election  Sermon,  pp.  36  ;  making  a  total  of  5434.  And 
when  to  all  this  it  is  added,  he  heard  seventy-four  sermons  preached 
by  other  ministers,  we  have  a  result  as  ci'editable  to  his  diligence, 
as  it  is  worthy  of  imitation  by  all  who  desire  to  "  make  full  proof 
of  their  ministry." 

The  Conference  for  the  extreme  northern  portion  of  the  Church 
was  held  in  Lynn,  on  the  1st  of  August,  1792.*  Besides  Bishop 
Asbury,  there  were  eight  ministers  present,  and  in  their  business, 
as  in  their  feelings,  they  were  of  one  mind.  The  session,  according 
to  Bishop  Asbury,  commenced  on  Thursday  and  closed  by  the  reli- 
gious services  of  the  Sabbath.  There  was  preaching  every  night. 
In  the  evening  of  the  Sabbath  a  love-feast  was  held.  "  But  to  do 
good,  forget  not."  The  eai'ly  Methodists  seem  never  to  have  for- 
gotten this  apostolic  precept. 

At  this  Conference  a  new  circuit  was  formed  in  Rhode  Island, 
and  called  Providence  ;  and  this,  with  Lynn,  Boston,  and  Needham, 
constituted  the  district  of  which  Mr.  Lee  had  the  supervision.  The 
appointments  previously  under  Mr.  Lee's  oversight  were  attached 
to  a  new  district  at  the  Conference  preceding  that  of  Lynn,  and  his 
first  colleague  in  New  England,  Jacob  Brush,  was  appointed  Elder. 
The  Apostle  of  Methodism  in  New  England  was  pushing  his  con- 
quests into  "  the  regions  beyond."  Lynn,  although  under  the 
pastoral  care  of  Mr.  Rainor,  seems  to  have  been  the  head-r|uarters 
of  the  district.  The  Elder,  the  father  of  Methodism  in  the  place, 
was  very  fond  of  his  children,  made  it  the  starling-point  of  his 
journeys,  and  the  place  of  his  rest  when  his  work  was  done.  Very 

*  This  is  the  date  of  the  Minutes.  Bishop  Asbury  says  it  commenced  on  the 
^  of  August. 


I 

THE     REV.    JESSE     LEE.  267 


soon  after  the  adjournment  of  Conference,  he  entered  upon  a  tour 
of  exploration  into  Rhode  Island,  for  the  purpose,  it  would  seem,  of 
finding  preaching-places  for  the  lately  formed,  perhaps  more  cor- 
rectly ticmied,  circuit.     He  visited  and  preached  in  the  principal 
towns,  and  if  he  had  no  Societies,  it  is  presumable  he  found  places 
where  under  the  blessing  of  God  they  were  subsequently  formed. 
Warren  was  one  of  these  places,  and  in  the  Minutes  for  1793,  we 
find  Providence  substituted  by  Warren  as  the  name  of  the  circuit, 
and  fifty -eight  Church  members  reported  as  the  fruit  of  God's  bless- 
ing  upon  the  labour  of  His  servants.    Like  the  great  Apostle  of  the 
Gentiles,  Mr.  Lee  was  fond  of  carrying  the  message  of  Christ  into 
strange  places — he  cared  not  to  entgr  into  "  other  men's  labours," 
It  was  a  pious  ambition  to  break  the  first  bush,*  and  cultivate  new 
fields — to  be  the  pioneer  of  his  brethren.     And  in  his  department 
of  Methodism  he  suffered  no  one  to  take  his 'crown  from  him.     Re- 
turning  from    Rhode   Island,   he  writes:  "When   I   G|)nsider  the 
goodness  of  God  to  me  in  this  journey,  I  am   constrained  to  call 
upon  my  soul  to  bless  His  holy  name.     I  know  I  have  found  de- 
Hght  in  the  service  of  God,  and  comfort  among  the  people.     I  have 
had  an  opportunity  of  preaching  to  many  who  never  heard  a  Me- 
thodist before.     I   have   generally  found  satisfaction  in  labouring 
among  such  people  as  know  but  little  about  us." 

A  Society  had  at  length,  and  after  almost  incredible  efforts,  been 
formed  in  Boston.  This  event,  so  happy  to  Mr.  Lee,  occurre.l  on 
the  13th  of  July,  1792,  a  few  weeks  previous  to  the  Conference. 
At  first  only  "  a  few  joined."  But  "  they  soon  began  to  increase 
in  numbers ;"  and  felt  the  need,  as  they  greatly  desired  it,  of  a 
house  of  worship  they  could  call  their  own.  On  the  29th  of  Au- 
gust, Mr.  Lee  says  :  "  Brother  J.  Corsden,"  the  Preacher,  "  came 
to  Lynn  for  me  to  go  to  Boston,  to  view  a  piece  of  ground  that  he 
was  inclined  to  purchase  to  set  a  Meeting-House  on.  I  went,  but 
did  not  approve  of  the  spot."  They  continued  after  this  to  worship 
in  a  hired  house,  and  did  not  succeed  in  building  a  Church  until 
the  summer  of  1795, 

*  It  was  customary  with  the  early  Methodist  Preachers,  in  their  travels 
through  the  country,  to  Ireak  a  bush  at  a  fork  of  the  road,  or  where  they  left  it, 
to  indicate  their  course  to  those  who  came  after  them.  The  side  of  the  road  on 
which  the  broken  bush  was  found,  pointed  out  the  path  to  be  followed. 


268  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

On  the  first  of  October,  Mr.  Lee  left  Lynn  for  Baltimore,  the  seat 
of  the  Genera]  Conference.  Before  leaving  he  preached  a  sermon 
full  of  interest  to  him  and  his  hearers,  both  with  regard  to  the  sub- 
ject itself,  and  the  occa^on  on  which  it  Avas  delivered.  He  ex- 
pected to  extend  his  visit  to  his  relations  in  Virginia,  and  would  be 
absent  from  his  flock  for  several  months.  They,  in  the  mean  time, 
bereft  of  his  pious  attention,  and  exposed  to  trials  and  persecutions, 
would  need  the  solace  and  support  of  a  constant  reference  to  first 
principles,  and  a  constant  dependence  mutually  upon  each  other, 
and  collectively  upon  God.  To  minister  to  their  steadfastness  in 
the  truth  of  the  gospel,  and  their  Christian  diligence  in  the  hope  of 
their  calling,  he  preached  a  faithful  sermon  from  these  most  appro- 
priate words  :  "  Only  let  your  conversation  be  as  becometh  the 
gospel  of  Christ,  that  whether  I  come  to  see  you,  or  else  be  absent, 
I  may  hear  of  your  affairs,  and  that  ye  stand  fast  in  one  spirit  with 
one  mind.'^  Phil.  i.  27.  It  was  a  season  of  deep  and  sanctified 
emotion,  of  mutual  sorrow  and  grateful  joy,  in  which  heart  mingled 
with  heart,  hope  answered  to  hope,  and  faith  working  by  love  sung 
songs  in  the  house  of  its  pilgrimage  and  shouted  victory  and  glory 
to  God. 

The  General  Conference  assembled  in  Baltimore  on  the  1st  of 
November,  1792.  This  was  the  first  meeting  of  the  kind  since  the 
Christmas  Conference  of  1784,  at  which  the  Church  w-as  organized. 
There  was  a  general  expectation  among  the  Preachers  that,  owing 
to  the  great  extent  of  the  work,  and  the  difficulty  of  coming  from  its 
remote  points  to  a  central  meeting,  this  would  be  the  last  assem- 
blage of  the  kind.  It  was  probably  owing  to  the  prevalence  of  this 
opinion,  that  the  attendance  was  so  general  from  all  parts  of  the 
Connection.*  It  was  also  expected,  and  greatly  desired  by  many, 
that  some  better  and  more  acceptable  measure  for  the  general 
government  of  the  Church,  than  the  present  composition  of  the 
Conference,  or  the  unpopular  and  lately  abandoned  Council.,  would 
be  adopted  for  the  future  and  more  harmonious  legislation  of 
Methodism.  An  attempt  had  been  made  to  obviate  these  difficul- 
ties. But  upon  trial  it  was  found  impracticable,  and,  in  the  judg- 
ment of  Mr.  Lee  and  others,  dangerous  to  the  unity  and  independ- 

*  We  can  find  no  mention  of  the  number  present  at  this  Conference,  though 
all  agree  that  the  attendance  was  very  large. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  269 

ence  of  the  Church.  This  was  the  Council  just  referred  to.  In 
1789,  the  Bishops  introduced  the  plan  of  a  chosen  body  of  men 
from  the  several  districts,  as  representatives  of  the  whole  Connection, 
to  meet  at  stated  times  for  the  purpose  of  forming  rules  and  regula- 
tions for  the  government  of  the  Church  in  all  its  departments. 
The  presentation  of  the  plan  created  considerable  opposition,  but 
after  a  somewhat  protracted  debate,  in  the  various  Conferences,  it 
was  found  to  have  a  majority  in  its  favour.  After  its  adoption,  the 
mode  of  its  composition,  its  powers,  and  the  regulations  by  which 
it  was  to  be  governed,  were  defined  and  settled.  It  was  to  consist 
of  "  the  Bishops  and  the  Presiding  Elders,  provided  the  members 
who  compose  the  Council  be  never  fewer  than  nine."  When 
assembled  they  were  to  "  have  authority  to  mature  everything  they 
might  judge  expedient.  1.  To  preserve  the  general  union.  2.  To 
render  and  preserve  the  external  form  of  worship  similar  in  all  the 
Societies  through  the  continent.  3.  To  preserve  the  essentials  of 
the  Methodist  doctrines  and  discipline  pure  and  uncorrupted.  And, 
lastly,  they  were  authorized  to  mature  everything  they  might  see 
necessary  for  the  good  of  the  Church,  and  for  the  promoting  and 
improving  the  colleges  and  plan  of  education."  These  were  large 
powers.  But  they  were  neutralized  by  a  subsequent  provision, 
which,  apart  from  the  intrinsic  defectiveness  of  the  plan,  foredoomed 
the  measure  to  a  certain  and  not  distant  death.  It  was  enacted,  per- 
haps  "  with  malice  aforethought,"  "  that  nothing  shall  be  received 
as  the  resolution  of  the  Council,  unless  it  be  assented  to  unani- 
imously  by  the  Council ;  and  nothing  so  assented  to  by  the  Council, 
shall  be  binding  in  any  district,  till  it  has  been  agreed  upon  by  a 
majority  of  the  Conference  which  is  held  for  that  district."  There 
are  strange  contrasts  in  human  actions.  Measures  intended  to  pre- 
serve life  are  sometimes  found  to  contain  the  elements  of  decay  and 
dissolution.  It  was  so  in  *he  case  of  this  plan  for  the  conservation 
of  the  unity  and  preservation  of  Methodism,  and  the  spirituality  of 
its  forms  of  worship.  The  legislation  that  granted  power  to  the 
Council  to  preserve  the  essentials  of  discipline,  pure  and  uncor- 
rupted in  all  the  Societies,  provided  also  for  the  defeat  of  any,  or  all 
of  its  measures,  in  any  district,  by  a  single  vote ;  and  left  the  dis- 
senting district  to  the  uncensurable  disregard  of  both  the  authority 
and  laws  of  the  Council.     So  far  then  was  this  plan  from  strength. 


270  THE     LIFE     ANB     TIMES     OF 

ening  the  bonds  of  union  and  uniformity  among  the  Societies,  that 
it  promoted  discord  and  legalized  non-conformity.  It  is  not  sur- 
prising, therefore,  that  the  Council  met  only  twice,  in  1789  and 
1790,  and  then  perished  amidst  general  dissatisfaction,  and  without 
even  the  regrets  of  its  first  and  warmest  friends.  From  its  incep- 
tion Mr.  Lee  was  opposed  to  it.  And  at  its  first  meeting,  although 
not  a  member  of  it,  he  addressed  a  letter  to  the  Council,  in  which 
he  pointed  out  to  the  consideration  of  its  members,  the  errors  of  the 
plan,  and  the  evils  it  would  produce  in  the  Church.  But  he 
received  small  thanks  for  his  manly  independence  in  thus  opposing 
it.  He  received  a  letter  in  reply,  in  which  he  was  informed  that 
the  Council  was  one  of  the  fundamentals  of  Methodism,  and  if  he 
chose  quietly  to  submit  to  the  regulations  of  the  discipline  they  were 
willing  to  retain  him  as  a  brother  and  fellow-labourer.  But  leaving 
him  to  infer  that  if  he  did  not,  he  might  get  out  of  the  Church  with 
whatever  measure  of  precipitation  he  might  choose  to  exercise  upon 
the  occasion.  This  was  rather  cool  treatment.  But  it  had  no 
other  effect  than  to  confirm  his  opposition  to  the  plan,  not  to  its 
members,  and  to  strengthen  his  purpose  to  seek  its  destruction  by 
all  the  ardour  with  which  he  believed  it  to  be,  not  a  fundamental, 
as  the  Council  chose  to  call  it,  but  an  evil  excrescence  upon  the  pure 
body  of  Methodism.  Mr.  Lee,  at  that  early  day,  held  that  a  repre- 
sentative General  Conference  was  the  only  true  and  proper  princi- 
ple for  the  composition  of  the  legislative  department  of  the  Church. 
The  Council,  though  claiming  to  be  representative,  was  not  so, 
either  in  form  or  in  fact.  It  was  composed  of  the  Bishops  and 
Presiding  Elders,  and  these  Elders  were  appointed  and  removed  by 
the  Bishops  exclusively,  and  at  their  pleasure.  And  he  was  always 
for  guarding  power  by  wise  balances  and  judicious  checks.  A 
delegation  fi-om  each  Conference,  elected  by  its  members,  was  the 
plan  he  desired  to  see  adopted  ;  and  notwithstanding  the  unceremo- 
nious rejection  of  his  letter  and  himself,  by  the  Council  of  1789, 
he  maintained  his  position  and  his  principles;  and  in  July  1791, 
submitted  a  plan  for  a  delegated  General  Conference  in  1792  to 
Bishop  Asbury.  In  a  subsequent  portion  of  this  work  we  shall 
find  him  assisting  in  the  completion  of  these  views  as  a  member  of 
the  committee  that  drafted  the  restrictive  articles,  commonly  called 
the  Constitution,  and  gave  to  the  Church,  in  1812,  its  first  delegated 


THE     KEV.     JESSE     LEE.  271 

General  Conference.     There  may  have  been  an  earlier  advocate 
of  such  a  measure,  but  we  have  not  discovered  it. 

The  Council  had  not  assembled  since  December  1790 ;  and, 
on  their  adjournment  then,  they  appointed  their  next  meeting  to  be 
held  at  Cokesbury  or  Baltimore,  in  December  1792.  The  period 
of  its  meeting  had  arrived  ;  but  the  Council  was  as  devoid  of  au- 
thority as  it  was  act.d  in  the  affections  of  the  Church.  Whatever 
may  ha^e  been  the  opinions  of  those  composing  it,  as  to  the  utility 
and  efficiency  of  the  plan,  it  is  very  certain,  if  the  opinions  of  the 
great  majority  of  the  Preachers  and  people  are  to  be  taken  as  an 
indication,  that  it  had  become  exceedingly  disagreeable.  And  it  is 
a  significant  fact  that,  although  it  was  expected  that  some  of  the 
Preachers  would  try  to  revive  it  in  the  General  Conference,  it  was 
not  even  so  much  as  mentioned  with  pleasure  or  approbation.  "All 
showed  a  disposition  to  drop  the  Council,  and  all  things  belonging 
thereto."  Indeed,  "  the  Bishop  requested  that  the  name  of  the 
Council  might  not  be  mentioned  in  the  Conference."  It  was  dead — 
Mr.  Lee  was  present  at  its  burial — and,  it  is  probable,  remembered 
the  captious  manner  with  which  the  Council  of  1789  had  charged 
him  with  "  making  so  many  objections  to  the  fundamentals  of  Me- 
thodism." His  triumph  had  come ;  and  it  was  complete.  He 
enjoyed  it  in  silence. 

The  first  and  principal  business  of  this  Conference  was  the  re- 
vision of  the  Discipline  of  the  Church.  This  was  thoroughly  done, 
both  with  respect  to  the  subject-matter  of  the  Discipline  as  a  manual 
■<v^of  Christian  duty,  and  as  to  the  form  and  arrangement  of  the  bodk 
itself.  But  the  revision  did  not  afl^ect  the  fundamental  laws  or  doc- 
trines of  the  Church.  The  latter  were  explained  and  defended  in 
a  series  of  tracts  incorporated  in  the  book.  The  former  were  mo- 
dified and  strengthened  according  as,  in  practical  operation,  they 
had  been  found  either  defective  or  imperfect.  In  a  prefatory 
address  "  to  the  Members  of  the  Methodist  Societies  in  the  United 
States,"  written  by  the  Bishops,  they  say  :  "  We  have  made  some 
little  alterations  in  the  present  edition,  yet  such  as  affect  not  in  any 
degree  the  essentials  of  our  doctrines  and  discipline.  We  think 
ourselves  obliged  frequently  to  view  and  review  the  whole  order  of 
our  Church,  always  aiming  at  perfection,  standing  on  the  shoulders 
of  those  who  have  lived  before  us,  and  taking  the  advantage  of  our 


272  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

former  selves."  It  was  this  principle  that  guided  them  in  modify, 
ing,  strengthening,  altering,  or  obliterating  the  rules  and  prudential 
regulations  of  the  Church.  They  were  the  chief  pastors  of  a  spi- 
I'itual  people,  anxious  to  have  a  pure  and  faultless  Church  ;  and, 
possessed  of  full  power  in  the  premises,  and  "  aiming  at  perfection," 
they  remodelled  their  rules  of  moral  regimen,  enlarged  and  settled 
their  penal  code,  and  multiplied  the  ligaments  that  held  the  Socie- 
ties in  fellowship  with  each  other,  and  bound  the  Church  with 
coi'ds  of  love  to  the  Cause  of  the  Crucified.  For  a  full  and  de- 
tailed account  of  the  proceedings  of  the  Conference,  in  this  revision 
of  the  Discipline,  the  reader  is  referred  to  Mr.-  Lee's  Flistory  of  the 
Methodists,  or  to  Bangs's  History  of  the  M.  E.  Church,  vol.  i.  pp. 
342—351  ;  whence  they  are  borrowed,  without  credit  or  confession 
of  obligation.  With  respect  to  the  doctrines  of  Methodism,  so  far 
as  they  formed  a  subject  of  consideration,  the  Bishops,  in  the 
address  already  referred  to,  say  :  "  We  wish  to  see  this  little  publi- 
cation in  the  house  of  every  Methodist ;  and  the  more  so,  as  it 
contains  our  plan  of  collegiate  and  Christian  education,  and  the 
articles  of  religion  maintained  more  or  less,  in  part  or  in  whole, 
by  every  Reformed  Church  in  the  world.  We  would  likewise 
declare  our  real  sentiments  on  the  Scripture  doctrine  of  election 
and  reprobation ;  on  the  infallible,  unconditional  perseverance  of 
all  that  ever  have  believed  or  ever  shall ;  on  the  doctrine  of  Chris- 
tian perfection  ;  and,  lastly,  on  the  nature  and  subjects  of  Christian 
baptism."  And  upon  each  of  these  doctrines,  they  did  "  declare 
thfeir  real  sentiments,"  in  language  so  plain,  convincing,  and  unan- 
swerable, that  they  stand  up  to  this  day  as  proofs  of  their  sound- 
ness in  the  faith,  and  of  their  ripeness  in  Scripture  doctrine.  Their 
descendants  and  successors,  drinking  at  this  fountain  of  health, 
have  filled  the  country  with  the  knowledge  of  these  truths.  In  that 
hour,  "the  doctrines  of  grace,"  as  they  are  strangely  miscalled,  of 
particular  redemption,  eternal  election,  eternal  reprobation,  infalli- 
ble i-'crseverance,  and  indwelling  sin,  received  a  shock,  under  which 
they  are  still  staggering  to  their  final  fall. 

During  this  general  revision  of  the  Discipline,  an  amendment 
was  introduced  designed  to  effect  a  change  in  one  of  the  fundamen- 
tal  regulations  of  the  Church  ;  and  which,  if  successful,  would,  it  is 
probable,  have  interrupted  the  progress,  and  altered  the  fortunes  of 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  273 

Mt;thodism  in  America.  The  amendment  involved  nothino-  less 
than  the  annihilation  of  the  itinerant  system,  by  the  destruction  of 
the  Episcopal  power  in  making  the  appointments.  It  proposed  to 
give  each  minister  the  right  to  appeal  from  the  Bishop  to  the  Con- 
ference, and  to  .the  Conference  the  authority  to  veto  the  appoint- 
ment of  the  Bishop.  This  may  not  have  been  the  design  of  its 
author,  but  it  might  have  been  predicted  as  its  inevitable  result. 
Tlie  amendment  was  introduced  by  the  Rev.  James  O'Kelly,  and 
was  in  the  following  words : 

"  After  the  Bishop  appoints  the  Preachers  at  Conference  to  their 
several  circuits,  if  any  one  think  himself  injured  by  the  appoint- 
ment, he  shall  have  liberty  to  appeal  to  the  Conference  and  state 
his  objections,  and  if  the  Conference  approve  his  objections,  the 
Bishop  shall  appoint  him  to  another  circuit." 

Considering  the  mode  of  making  these  appointments  as  the  only 
feasible  one  for  thi-  maintenance  of  an  itinerant  system  of  preach- 
ing the  gospel,  a  more  mischievous  resolution  can  scarcely  be  con- 
ceived of;  and  it  is  not  surprising  that  it  filled  the  Conference  with 
strife  and  debate.  At  its  opening  a  large  majority  seemed  to  ap- 
prove of  the  measure.  It  called  forth  the  strongest  minds  of  the 
Conference,  and  the  debate  was  continued  three  days.  As  the 
question  necessarily  involved  the  administration  of  Bishop  Asbury, 
he  at  an  early  stage  of  the  debate  very  prudently  retired  from  the 
Conference,  leaving  Dr.  Coke  to  pi-eside  until  the  question  should 
be  settled.  At  length,  by  one  of  those  strokes  of  policy  by  which 
mischief  is  exposed  and  prevented,  and  the  integrity  of  a  great  prin- 
ci[)le  is  preserved  from  injury,  Mr.  Dickens,  one  of  the  fathers  of 
the  Church,  moved  a  division  of  the  subject;  thus,  1st.  Shall  the 
Bishop  appoint  the  Preachers  to  the  circuits  ?  2d.  Shall  a  Preacher 
be  allowed  an  appeal  ?  The  first  question  was  carried  without  a 
dissenting  voice.  And  the  fate  of  the  other  soon  followed — it  was 
rejected  by  a  large  majority.  It  had  been  happy  if  all  had  acqui- 
esced in  this  decision.  But,  unfortunately,  the  author  of  the 
resolution,  and  a  few  of  his  friends,  had  identified  their  feelings 
with  the  subject,  and  their  confidence  in  the  Church  perished  with 
the  loss  of  their  favourite  measure.  The  next  day,  on  the  opening 
of  Conference,  a  letter  was  received  from  Mr.  O'Kelly  and  his 
partisans,  in  which,  because  of  the  loss  of  their  resolution,  they 
18 


274  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

declined  any  longer  occupation  of  their  seats  as  members.  And 
every  effort,  by  the  appointment  of  a  committee  to  confer  with  them, 
and  a  personal  interview  between  Mr.  O'Kelly  and  Dr.  Coke, 
failed  to  pacify  their  feelings  or  change  their  determinations.  They 
were  fixed  in  their  purpose — and  it  extended  further  and  compre 
hended  more  than  was  conceived  of  by  the  Conference,  A  few 
days  after  the  issue  of  this  matter  in  the  Conference,  Mr.  O'Kelly 
and  his  adherents  left  the  city,  and  returned  to  Virginia,  in  one  dis- 
trict of  which  the  leader  of  this  matter  had  been  labouring  for  ten 
years  preceding  his  rupture  with  the  Conference,  and  where,  if  he 
had  succeeded  with  his  amendment,  he  might  have  remained  ten 
years  longer,  or  during  life.  The  fact  here  mentioned  will  show 
he  had  no  just  occasion  for  a  quarrel  with  the  appointing  power 
of  the  Church.  Witnessing  the  abrupt  departure  of  Mr.  O'Kelly, 
Mr.  Lee  predicted  "  he  would  not  be  quiet  long ;  that  he  would  try 
to  be  head  of  some  party."  A  prediction  th;it  we  shall  soon  see 
was  fully  verified. 

Although  the  withdrawal  of  Mr.  O'Kelly  and  his  party  from 
the  Conference  was  not  a  secession  from  the  Church,  yet  it  soon 
assumed  that  charactei*.  The  Conference  adjourned  on  the  14th 
of  November ;  and  Bishop  Asbuiy  opened  the  Conference  for  the 
Virginia  district  on  the  26th  of  the  same  month,  in  Manchester. 
During  this  Conference  two  of  the.  disaffected  party,  W.  McKen- 
dree  and  R.  Haggard,  sent  him  "  their  resignations  in  writing." 
These  were  probably  accepted,  but  the  Conference  agreed  to  let 
their  displeased  brethren  still  preach  among  them.  Bishop  Asbury 
introduced  the  case  of  Mr.  O'Kelly,  and  it  was  resolved,  in  con- 
sideration of  his  age  and  services,  to  allow  him  his  annual  salary 
of  40/.,  "  as  when  he  travelled  in  the  Connexion,  provided  he  was 
peaceable,  and  forebore  to  excite  divisions  among  the  brethren."* 
To  this  proposition  Mr.  O'Kelly  acceded,  and  during  a  part  of  the 
year  he  received  his  salary.  But  the  spirit  of  dissension  was  in 
him  ;  and  he  subsequently  withdrew  from  the  Church,  and  under- 
took the  erection  "  of  a  new  and  pure  Church."  In  this  work  his 
success  was  less  than  his  anticipations.  Still,  if  he  had  meditated 
mischief,  he  accomplished  enough  to  "gratify  the  taste  of  any  one 

*  Journal,  vol.  ii.  p.  148.  See  also  Snethen's  Reply  to  O'Kelly's  Apolog-y, 
page  36. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  275 

whos.)  lust  of  evil  is  not  set  on  fire  of  hell.  It  was  as  a  traveller 
in  the  path  of  his  ravages  that  Bishop  Asbury,  with  his  characte- 
ristic plainness  of  speech,  says,  "  I  was  closely  employed  in  read- 
ing '  The  Curse  of  Divisions.'  "  And  a  curse  it  was  to  one  of  the 
fairest  portions  of  Methodism, — arresting  its  progress,  blighting  its 
friuis,  and  drying  up  the  green  things  of  its  heritage  with  the 
drought  of  summer.  During  its  prevalence  revivals  ceased,  the 
love  of  many  waxed  cold,  brother  strove  with  brother,  the 
Churches  were  filled  with  strife,  and  the  pulpits  rung  with  contro- 
versy, debate,  and  contention.  Under  these  circumstances  of  dis- 
cord it  is  not  surprising  to  witness  a  great  falling  away  from  the 
Church.  In  the  years  of  its  greatest  influence,  1793-4-5,  there 
was  a  clear  loss  in  the  membership  of  the  Church  of  7352.  But, 
although  this  loss  was  so  great,  there  is  no  sufficient  reason  to  be- 
lieve "  The  Republican  Methodists,"  as  they  were  then  called,  had 
met  with  corresponding  success.  It  has  been  the  aim  of  some  wri- 
ters to  show  that  there  were  numei-ous  accessions  to  Methodism 
during  this  period,  and  that  the  loss  of  the  Church  was  so  much 
greater  in  proportion  to  the  amount  of  these  accessions.  And 
therefore  the  gain  of  O'Kelly  was  proportionally  great.  But  this 
argument  is  unsupported  by  any  facts  we  have  been  able  to  dis- 
cover. There  is  no  authority  for  the  opinion  that  the  loss  of 
Methodism  in  these  years  of  strife  was  to  any  considerable  extent 
the  gain  of  the  new  party.  And  it  is  extremely  doubtful  whether, 
at  any  period  of  their  history,  the  followers  of  O'Kelly  ever  reached 
as  high  as  the  actual  loss  of  the  Church  in  the  years  we  are  now 
reviewing.  In  some  places,  whole  Societies  united  with  him  ;  but 
generally  they  were  parts  of  Societies,  and  isolated  individuals.  A 
very  few  of  the  itinerant  ministers  seceded  with  him,  and  of  these 
some  returned  to  the  bosom  of  the  Church.  Of  Local  Preachers, 
it  seems  many  embraced  his  cause,  but  they  were  local  still ;  and 
the  elements  of  discord  and  disunion  were  soon  developed  in  his 
Societies.  These  causes,  with  others  hereafter  to  be  noticed,  in- 
duced a  state  of  things  that  through  premature  decline  and  gradual 
decay  brought  a  general  disruption  of  the  bands  of  fellowship,  and 
an  early  dissolution  of  a  Society  born  in  strife  and  fostered  at  so 
great  an  expense  of  truth,  justice,  and  love. 

It  was  not  long  after  his  secession  from  the  Church,  before  Mr. 


276  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

O'Kelly  published  a  small  pamphlet,  entitled  "  The  Author's 
Apology  for  Protesting  against  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Govern- 
ment." It  was  signed  "  Christicola."  It  was  written  after  the 
manner  of  the  Chronicles  of  Scripture,  and  abounds  with  misrepre- 
sentations of  Methodism,  perversions  of  plain  facts  in  its  history, 
and  abuse  of  Bishop  Asbury.  Indeed,  this  last  seems  to  have 
been  the  moving  spring,  as  it  is  the  pervading  feature  of  the  book. 
Soon  after  its  appearance.  Bishop  Asbury  commenced  the  collection 
of  materials  to  expose  the  statements  of  the  book,  and  to  vindicate 
his  own  reputation  from  its  aspersions.  He,  however,  as  his 
personal  friends  very  soon  corrected  the  misrepresentations  con- 
cerning himself,  was  spared  the  necessity  of  a  defence.  Public 
opinion  soon  settled  the  question  as  to  the  estimate  to  be  placed 
upon  the  testimony  of  a  man  who,  from  a  warm  friend,  had  been 
changed  into  an  implacable  foe.  Still,  many  of  his  reflections  upon 
the  history  and  polity  of  Methodism  demanded  correction ;  and 
the  Bishop,  after  counselling  with  his  friends,  submitted  his  ma- 
terials to  the  Conference,  for  such  use  as  to  them  might  seem 
proper.  The  papers  were  accepted,  and  referred  to  a  committee 
of  three,  with  authority  to  prepare  them  for  publication.  Only  one 
of  these  acted ;  and  he,  the  Rev.  Nicholas  Snethen,  in  "  A  Reply 
to  an  Apology,"  &c.,  has  not  only  vindicated  Methodism,  but  placed 
the  pretended  facts  and  groundless  assertions  of  Mr.  O'Kelly  in  a  po- 
sition so  variant  from  truth,  as  to  leave  the  character  of  their  author 
more  in  need  of  an  Apology  than  was  the  mere  fact  of  his  ceasing 
to  be  a  Methodist.  This  Reply  called  forth  "  A  Vindication  of  an 
Apology"  from  Mr.  O'Kelly,  and  that  was  met  by  "  An  Answer 
to  James  O'Kelly's  Vindication  of  his  Apology,"  &,c.,  by  Mr. 
Snethen.  A  careful  examination  of  both  of  Mr.  Snethen's  works, 
has  left  us  without  surprise  that  the  schism  was  arrested ;  and 
Methodism,  after  the  lapse  of  a  few  years,  restored  to  tranquillity 
regained  its  ground,  and  stood  fairer  and  firmer  than  before  the 
commencement  of  these  troubles. 

Mr.  Lee  was  not  an  unconcerned  spectator  of  the  scenes  con- 
sequent upon  this  division.  An  actor  in  the  debates  which  issued 
in  the  secession  of  Mr.  O'Kelly,  and  familiar  with  his  character, 
he  apprehended  and  predicted  the  course  of  the  leader  of  this 
schism    in  American    Methodism.     On   another   ground    he  was 


THE     REV.     JESSE    LEE.  277 

deeply  interested  in  the  progress  of  the  events  of  this  period  of 
the  history  of  the  Church.  The  fire  of  this  excitement  was 
ravaging  the  land  of  his  birth,  his  homestead,  and  its  inmates 
were  exposed  to  its  pernicious  influence  ;  and  though  he  was 
occupied  in  a  distant  province  of  Methodism,  he  deplored  it  as  a 
calamity  to  Christianity,  as  much  as  a  disaster  to  the  Church  of 
his  choice  and  hope.  And  so  impressed  was  he  with  the  im- 
portance of  relieving  the  character  of  Bishop  Asbury,  and  the 
honourable  fame  of  Methodism,  from  the  attacks  and  imputations 
of  Mr.  O'Kelly,  that  he  not  only  meditated  a  reply  to  his  book, 
bm  actually  entered  upon  the  preparation  of  such  a  vindication  as 
in  his  judgment  was  demanded  by  the  nature  and  grounds  of  the 
attack.  He  had  also  a  personal  reason  for  this  attempt :  he  was 
personally  refen-ed  to,  and  represented  as  a  party  in  the  schemes 
of  the  author  of  the  Apology  previous  to  their  developement  at, 
and  subsequent  to  the  General  Conference  of  1792.  In  the 
peculiar  style  adopted  by  Mr.  O'Kelly  as  the  medium  of  com- 
municating his  opinions  to  the  public,  he  had,  in  Chapter  x. 
verse  1,  introduced  Mr.  Lee  as  helping  him  in  his  schemes 
to  break  down  the  authority  of  Bishop  Asbury,  and  subvert 
the  government  of  the  Church.  "  And  it  came  to  pass  after 
these  things,  and  Francis  (Asbury)  had  gone  on  his  way  to 
the  District  Conferences  towards  the  North,  I  wrote  several 
letters  to  the  different  Conferences,  through  the  medium  of 
the  President  Elders,  and  Brother  Jesse  (Lee)  helped  meP 
This  was  too  grave  a  charge  against  Mr.  Lee's  affection  for  the 
Bishop  and  his  fealty  to  Methodism,  to  be  suffered  in  silence.  He 
accordingly  commenced  a  reply,  more,  however,  if  we  may  judge 
from  the  fragment  that  has  been  preserved,  for  the  defence 
of  the  Bishop  and  the  Church,  than  for  the  vindication  of  him- 
self. Apart  from  what  is  due  to  the  reputation  of  Mr.  Lee,  this 
fragment  is  important  for  its  bearing  upon  the  history  of  the  times, 
and  as  an  exponent  of  the  opinions  of  a  careful  observer,  familiar 
with  the  principles  and  operations  of  the  Church,  and  one,  too,  who 
was  as  honest  in  his  opinions  as  he  was  fearless  in  stating  and 
maintaining  them.  For  these  reasons,  and  in  the  hope  of  its  afford- 
ing some  assistance  to  any  future  historian  of  Methodism,  it  is 
given,  with  a  few  unimportant  omissions,  just  as  it  stands  in  the 


278  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

manuscript.  It  is  proper,  however,  to  remark,  that  it  seems  merely 
a  first  sketch,  consisting  of  notes,  penned  at  the  time  of  reading  the 
Apology,  unpolished  and  imperfect.  Nor  does  it  seem  to  have 
entered  into  the  design  of  Mr.  Lee  to  do  more  than  correct  Mr. 
O'Kelly,  and  set  in  order  the  facts  so  strangely  perverted  or  con- 
cealed by  him.  Hence  he  omits  many  debateable  though  irrele- 
vant matters.     And  it  begins  and  ends  abruptly. 

"  The  first  division  among  the  Methodists  that  you  had  any  hand 
in  making,  according  to  your  own  account,  was  '  about  the  year 
1779,'  Ch.  i.  v.  15-17,  when  you  were  but  a  young  preacher, 
and  no  doubt  but  something  of  the  schismatic  pains  have  followed 
you  from  that  day  till  now. 

" '  Chap.  iii.  1.  The  travelling  preachers  were  called  together  in 
the  great  city  of  Baltimore,  in  1784.'  I  was  not  at  that  Conference, 
not  hearing  of  it  in  time ;  but  as  you  were  ordained  at  that  time 
you  returned  (to  Virginia)  quite  satisfied,  and  defended  the  pro- 
ceedings of  the  Conference,  which  plan  you  now  loathe  and  abhor." 

"'  Chap.  iii.  10.  The  Conference  unanimously  agreed  to  submit 
to  John  of  England  in  matters  of  Church  government,  but  we  did 
not.'  What  you  mean  here  I  cannot  tell.  You  first  say  '  we 
agreed  to  submit,'  and  then  say,  '  but  we  did  not.'  Do  you  mean 
that  you  did  not  agree,  or  that  you  did  not  comply  with  your  pro- 
mise ?  If  the  former  you  speah  wrongly,  and  if  the  latter  you  acted 
wrongly,  unless  the  promise  was  first  taken  away,  or  out  of  date. 

"  '  Chap.  iv.  3.  Francis  was  opposed  to  a  joint  Superintendent.' 
This  is  not  true,  for  he  had  the  Doctor  (Coke)  for  a  joint  Superintend- 
ent, as  you  admit  in  Ch.  ii.  13.  You  opposed  the  receiving  of  the 
person, (Whatcoat)  appointed  by  Wesley,  and  would  not  consent  to 
it.  You  acknowledge  that  you  opposed  it  in  saying,  '  I  did  not 
consider  the  person  adequate  to  the  task,  on  account  of  his  age, 
and  also  that  he  was  a  stranger  to  the  wilderness  of  America.  But 
above  all  urged  that  two  heads  would  produce  two  bodies.'  Ch. 
iv.  5.  Here  it  is  clearly  proved  that  you  are  guilty  of  what  you 
charge  upon  the  Bishop.  However,  we  see  that  the  thing  which 
you  feared  is  come  upon  you.  Job  iii.  25.  And,  notwithstanding 
you  were  not  one  of  the  heads,  yet  you  have  made  a  body ;  but  it 
is  a  body  without  a  head,  and,  of  course,  it  is  a  monster. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  279 

"  In  the  same  chapter,  v.  8,  you  seem  to  be  displeased  at  a  pre- 
vailing report  that  you  left  the  Methodists  because  you  could  not 
obtain  the  place  of  a  Bishop,  Whoever  said  this  of  you  I  knovi' 
not.  But  there  is  no  doubt  in  the  minds  of  several  of  your  acquaint- 
ances, that  you  were  both  dissatisfied  and  displeased  at  not  being 
made  a  Bishop.  However,  I  do  not  believe  you  left  on  that  ac- 
count only,  for  I  believe  you  left  us  both  in  affection  and  doctrine 
before  you  declared  yourself  a  Republican.  And  if  you  had  be- 
lieved firmly  with  us,  on  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  you  would 
not  have  left  us  just  at  the  time,  and  in  the  manner  you  did.  But 
being  captivated  with  the  doctrine  of  Swedenborg — that  there  is  not 
a  Trinity  of^:>c/-so»s  but  of  characters  in  the  Godhead,  and  that  the 
title  of  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  all  belonged  to  Clirist,  and 
that  no  other  person  was  concerned  in  the  Trinity,  your  mind 
became  evilly  affected  towards  your  brethren,  and  from  that  time 
it  is  supposed  you  began  to  look  out  for  a  way  to  make  your  escape 
from  us. 

"  You  say  in  the  same  chapter,  v.  9.  '  About  the  year  1787, 
Francis  directed  the  Preachers  that  whenever  they  wrote  to  him  to 
title  him  Bishop.  They  did  :  and  this  was  the  beginning  of  our 
spurious  Episcopacy.'  Is  this  true?  The  Bishop  says  he  never 
gave  such  directions.  I  Avas  at  Conference  when  a  motion  was 
made  for  all  our  Preachers  to  direct  their  letters  to  each  other  in  as 
plain  a  manner  as  they  could  ;  and  they  thought  it  would  be  best 
to  leave  out  Rev.  and  Mr.,  and  direct  them  thus  :  A.  B.  Bishop, 
or  C.  D,  Elder,  or  E.  F.  Deacon,  or  G.  H.  Preacher  in  the  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Church.  But  this  was  not  the  order  of  any  man  in 
particular.  It  was  the  conclusion  of  Conference,  and  yet  every 
p(!rson  was  left  at  liberty  to  direct  his  letters  differently  if  he  chose. 
And  it  is  very  strange  that  you  should  declare  the  directing  of 
letters  was  '  the  beginning  of  our  spurious  Episcopacy.'  Our  Epis- 
copacy was  acknowledged  in  1784,  and  you  here  say  it  was  begun  in 
1787.  What  a  hard  shift  you  are  driven  to  in  order  to  vent  your 
spite ! 

"  In  the  15th  verse,  you  say  'Francis  took  Mdth  him  a  few  chosen 
men,  and  in  a  clandestine  manner  expelled  John,  whose  surname 
was  Wesley,  from  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.'     Worse  and 


280  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

worse.  This  is  telling  a  lie  without  cover.*  To  tell  the  truth 
about  the  matter  (as  I  was  at  the  Conference,  and  you  were  not) 
it  was  as  follows :  At  the  Conference  in  Baltimore  (1787),  the 
Bishops  had  a  private  meeting,  with  the  Elders  of  the  Conference, 
in  a  private  house,  to  consult  about  receiving  the  person  whom  Mr. 
Wesley  had  appointed  to  be  a  joint  Superintendent  with  Mr.  Asbury, 
when  some  of  the  company  was  opposed  to  receiving  him.  And 
it  was  argued  that  we  had  promised  to  '  submit  to  Mr.  Wesley,  in 
all  matters  of  Church  government ;'  and,  according  to  promise,  we 
were  obliged  to  accept  the  person  appointed  by  Mr.  Wesley.  It 
was  then  determined  to  Jeave  out  (of  the  Minutes)  that  promise. 
And  notwithstanding  Mr.  Wesley's  power  was  abridged  in  America, 
we  did  not  break  fellowship  with  him ;  but  wrote  an  humble  peti 
tipn  to  him  to  come  and  visit  his  children ;  and,  for  some  time,  we 
were  in  great  hopes  of  a  visit  from  him.  How,  then,  could  you 
assert  that  Mr.  Wesley  was  expelled,  when  you  knew  it  was 
not  true !  And  you  say  it  was  done  '  in  a  clandestine  manner. 
This  is  not  so.  It  was  done  in  open  Conference.  What  the  Bish- 
ops and  Eldei's  did  in  private  was,  to  consult  as  to  what  was  for 
the  best;  and  then,  like  honest  men,  they  laid  the  matter  before 
the  Conference :  and  the  Conference  agreed  with  them  to  abridge 
Mr.  Wesley's  power  of  appointing  men  to  govern  our  Church,  with- 
out our  choice.  This  thing  was  not  done  by  Francis,  but  by  the 
Conference.  And  this  was  according  to  your  desire ;  for,  in  the 
7th  verse  of  this  chapter,  you  say  of  this  matter,  'Francis  pro- 
posed for  the  Baltimoi'e  Conference  to  decide  the  dispute ;  to  which 
we  all  agreed.'!     Here  you  acknowledge  you  agreed  to  leave  it  to 

*  This  is  plain  language,  but  it  is  true:  and  it  is  sustained  by  all  the  facts 
in  the  case  ;  and  justified  by  the  groundless  statements  of  O'Kelly. 

t  Mr.  O'Kelly  here  referred  to  the  debate  respecting  the  question  of  receiving 
Mr.  Whatcoat  as  a  Bishop  upon  the  appointment  of  Mr.  Wesley,  at  the  Vir- 
ginia Conference  at  Rough  Creek  Church,  in  1787.  Here  he  strenuously 
opposed  the  measure.  His  charge  of  the  Bishop's  opposition  to  a  joint  super- 
intendency  is  groundless ;  and  the  Bishop's  vindication  is  complete  and  unas- 
sailable. The  following  testimony,  extracted  from  Mr.  Snethen's  Reply,  puts 
this  matter  perfectly  at  rest. 

"  When  T.  Coke  and  Mr.  Asbury  met  in  Charleston  (in  1787),  T.  Coke 
informed  him,  that  Mr.  Wesley  had  appointed  R.  Whatcoat  as  a  joint  Superin- 
tendent, and  Mr.  Asbury  acquiesced  in  the  appointment ;  as  did  the  Charleston 
Conference,  when  it  was  laid  before  them.     T.  Coke  proposed  the  appointment 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  281 

that  Conference ;  and,  after  they  settled  it,  you  rise  up  and  say  it 
was  done  '  in  a  clandestine  manner.'  Lord,  what  is  man  !  The 
truth  is :  1 .  Mr.  Wesley  was  never  expelled  from  the  Methodist 
Church.  2,  What  was  done  in  restricting  his  power  in  that  par- 
ticular case,  was  done  by  the  Conference.  3.  It  was  done  accord- 
ing to  your  wish ;  for  you  were  against  receiving  the  man  Mr. 
Wesley  had  appointed.  Here  it  is  proved  you  were  more  active 
than  the  rest  of  your  brethren  in  abridging  the  power  of  Mr.  Wes- 
ley;  and  yet  you  try  to  make  the. world  believe  that  you  were 
ignorant  of  the  matter,  and  opposed  to  the  step  that  was  taken. 

'  Lord,  how  this  world  is  given  to  lying  !' 

"  In  chapter  vii.,  9th  verse,  speaking  of  the  resolutions  of  the 
Council  (of  1789),  of  which  you  were  a  member,  and  after  its 
proceedings  were  published,  you  say :  '  I  found  myself  deceived, 
and  the  Church  imposed  on,'  by  the  Council.     While  you  were 

to  the  Virginia  Conference,  and,  to  his  great  pain  and  disappointment,  James 
O'Kelly  most  strenuously  opposed  it ;  but  consented  that  the  Baltimore  Con- 
ference might  decide  it,  upon  condition  that  the  Virginia  Conference  might 
send  a  deputy  to  explain  their  sentiments. 

Signed,  T.  COKE. 

January  7,  1796. 

"I  perfectly  remember,  that  Mr.  O'Kelly  opposed  the  appointment  of  R. 
Whatcoat ;  and  that  Mr.  Asbury  said  enough  to  him  and  me,  to  convince  us 
that  he  was  not  opposed  to  the  appointment.  <") 

PHILIP  BRUCE. 

Norfolk,  November  30,  1796. 

"  Mr.  Asbury  was  not  opposed  to  my  being  joint  Superintendent  with  him- 
self. After  receiving  Mr.  Wesley's  letter,  he  wrote  to  me  from  Charleston, 
upon  the  subject.  As  I  have  not  the  letter  by  me  at  present,  I  cannot  give  the 
contents  verbatim  ;  but  as  well  as  I  recollect,  the  conclusion  was — 'And  if  so, 
you  must  meet  me  at  the  Warm  Springs,  and  we  will  make  out  a  plan  for  your 
route  through  the  Continent.' 

Signed,  R.  WHATCOAT." 

(")  Mr.  Lee  in  his  Review  quotes,  upon  this  subject,  the  following  from  a  letter 
from  Mr.  Bruce  :  "  Mr.  O'Kelly  and  myself  were  the  only  persons  who  spoke 
on  the  subject — (at  Rough  Creek  Conference) — of  receiving  a  Bishop  upon  Mr. 
Wesley's  appointment;  and  when  the  Doctor  pushed  the  subject,  Mr.  O'K. 
told  him,  the  more  he  urged  the  subject  the  more  his  fears  were  alarmed.  That 
Mr.  Asbury  never  opened  his  mouth  on  the  subject  while  it  was  in  debate. 
And  that  Mr.  O'K.  was  to  write  to  the  Baltimore  Conference." 


282  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

in  Council  assembled,  my  letter  was  received  and  rpad  to  tho 
Council ;  in  which  I  pointed  out  many  errors  in  the  plan  of  the 
Council,  and  suggested  evils  that  would  probably  accrue  from 
it ;  and  I  received  the  following  answer,  signed  by  most  of  the 
members  of  the  Council,  and  your  name  was  among  the  rest : 

"  '  In  Council,  Baltimore,  December  7,  17S9. 
"  '  Very  dear  Bro. :  "  We  are  both  grieved  and  surprised  to 
find  that  you  make  so  many  objections  to  the  very  fundamen- 
tals of  Methodism.  But  we  consider  your  ivant  of  experience 
in  many  things,  and  therefoi'e  put  the  best  construction  on  5'our 
intention.  You  are  acquainted  with  the  Discipline  of  the  Methodist 
Church :  if  you  can  quietly  labour  among  us  under  our  Discipline 
and  rules,  w^e  cheerfully  I'etain  you  as  our  Brother  and  fellow-la 
bourer,  and  remain  yours  in  sincere  affection, 

"  '  JAMES  O'KELLY,  and  others.' 

"  Here  we  see  how  fierce  you  were  upon  me  about  the  Council, 
because  I  honestly  told  you  what  I  disliked.  But  after  you  had 
united  with  your  brethren  in  adopting  certain  measures,  you  hurried 
back  to  Virginia  and  began  to  exclaim  against  the  resolutions  you 
had  helped  to  form,  and  so  began  contentions  among  the  private 
people.  You  complained  heavily  of  me,  and  indirectly  threatened 
to  turn  me  out  of  Church  if  I  was  not  quiet,  because  I  wrote  to  the 
Preachers  the  objections  I  had  to  make ;  and  then  you  yourself 
began  to  exclaim  bitterly  against  your  own  plan,  and  to  lay  all  the 
blame  upon  those  who  were  united  with  you.  In  this  is  fulfilled  the 
saying  of  the  Apostle,  2  Tim.  iii.  2  :  "  For  men  shall  be  lovers 
of  their  own  selves." 

"  Chapter  x.  v.  1.  You  say  '  I  wrote  several  letters  to  the  dif- 
ferent Conferences  through  the  medium  of  the  President  Elders,  and 
Bi'other  Jesse  helped  me  a  little.'  Wherein  I  helped  you  I  can- 
not tell,  unless  it  was  in  writing  to  the  Council.  And  if  that  helped 
you,  I  am  sure  you  ought  to  have  asked  my  pardon  for  intimating 
that  you  would  turn  me  out  from  among  you  if  I  was  not  quiet.  If 
I  helped  you  by  writing  against  your  plan  in  1789,  I  hope  I  shall 
help  you  to  see  and  understand  things  better  by  writing  against 
you  also  at  this  time." 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  283 

Here  end  our  quotations  from  the  manuscript.  To  its  full  extent  it  is 
a  complete  refutation  of  the  Apology.  Whether  it  was  ever  completed, 
we  cannot  speak  certainly.  From  an  unfinished  sentence  at  the 
foot  of  the  last  page,  we  may  safely  conclude  it  to  have  been 
largei".  We  are  happy  in  rescuing  so  much  of  it  from  oblivion, 
especially  as  it  thi'ows  light  upon  some  facts  of  our  earlier  history, 
and  confirms  contemporaneous  evidence  upon  others.  It  is  obvious 
that  Mr.  Lee  had  very  little  confidence  in  the  integrity  of  Mr. 
O'Kelly,  and  it  would  seem  the  author  of  the  Apology  must  have 
calculated  largely  upon  the  indifference  of  his  former  companions, 
or  have  been  strangely  defective  in  memory  or  conscience,  before 
venturing  to  put  forth  as  an  apology  for  schism,  a  woi-k  so  full  of 
error  with  respect  to  facts,  and  so  self-contradictory  in  its  princi- 
ples and  statements. 

The  success  of  Mr.  O'Kelly  in  gaining  proselytes  from  Metho- 
dism was  comparatively  small.  It  is  believed  to  have  been  less  in 
making  converts  from  the  world.  Still,  although  partial,  it  was 
full  of  disaster  to  the  cause  of  religion,,  and  a  deadly  evil  to  the 
souls  of  multitudes.  The  picture  of  these  evils,  drawn  by  Mr. 
Lee,  is  affecting  to  the  pious  mind.  It  is  full  of  sad  memorials. 
The  children  of  the  Church  were  transformed  into  aliens  and  stran- 
gers. Friends  were  turned  into  enemies.  Brother  differed  with 
brother,  and  children  and  parents  stood  opposed  to  each  other. 
Societies  were  ruptured,  friendships  severed,  the  bonds  of  affection 
were  broken — questions  of  Church  government  absorbed  the  inter- 
ests of  religion  ;  and  personal  piety,  devoid  of  present  peace,  and 
without  provision  for  future  need,  gleaned  in  a  vintage  that  the 
necessities  of  former  years  had  left  without  fruit  even  in  the  top- 
most  branches.  Pious  duties  were  neglected,  and  the  means  of 
grace  abandoned,  and,  as  a  natural  consequence,  backslidings  were 
numerous  and  awful.  Sad  inroads  were  made  upon  the  peace  and 
unity  of  Methodism  by  this  needless  schism.  But  God  mercifully 
interposed  for  the  people  whom  he  had  raised  up,  and  by  the  revi- 
val of  his  work,  as  well  as  by  turning  to  foolishness  the  counsel  of 
O'Kelly,  peace  was  restored  to  the  Church,  and  long  years  of 
prosperity  again  blessed  the  labours  of  God's  chosen  servants. 

The  causes  mainly  contributing  to  the  failure  of  this  effort  to 
rend  the  body  of  Christ,  are  palpable,  and  cannot  fail  to  interest 


284  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

the  student  of  Ecclesiastical  history.  They  are  to  be  found  in  the 
character  of  the  leader  of  the  schism,  and  in  the  doctrinal  heresy 
it  was  his  purpose  to  propagate.  Separately,  they  are  sufficient  to 
ruin  the  best  intentioned  efforts ;  but  combined  as  they  were  in  the 
O'Kellyan  schism,  they  were  without  elements  to  attract  the  heart, 
or  power  to  influence  the  mind.  And  hence  it  failed — miserably 
failed  to  benefit  its  own  partisans,  or  to  promote,  in  any  sense,  the 
public  good. 

In  referring  to  the  character  of  Mr.  O'Kelly  as  a  cause  of  his 
failure  to  build  up  a  party,  it  is  not  intended  to  impeach  him  as  a 
religious  man,  except  in  so  far  as  his  doctrinal  errors  may  subject 
his  Christian  character  to  suspicion.  Believing  that  goodness  of 
heart  and  sincerity  of  religious  principle  are  compatible,  and  often 
mixed  wifli  serious  heresies,  we  may  very  safely  regai'd  Mr.  O'Kelly 
as,  in  this  respect,  a  good  man,  without  endorsing  his  capability  to 
lead  such  a  movement  as  he  had  the  temerity  to  set  on  foot.  It  is 
in  his  character  as  a  leader  that  we  must  perceive  the  existence  of 
elements  that  would  preclude  the  possibility  of  success.  From  his 
own  statements  in  his  Apology,  he  had  long  been  disaffected  to 
Methodism;  and,  if  honest  in  his  hostility,  he  must  have  meditated 
secession  previous  to  the  defeat  of  his  Appeal  measure  at  the  Gene- 
ral Conference  of  1792.*'  And  yet  his  whole  subsequent  history 
presents  him  as  a  leader  without  system,  a  reformer  without  a  fixed 
object  or  a  definite  plan.  For  popular  effect  he  assumed,  for  him- 
self and  his  followers,  the  appellation  of  Republican  Methodists.  It 
was  at  a  time  of  high  political  excitement  between  the  Republicans 
and  Federalists.  In  Virginia  the  former  were  very  popular ;  and 
it  was  a  political  advantage  to  be  a  Republican.  The  fortunes  of 
O'Kellyism  depended  upon  the  smile  of  the  populace.  These  smiles 
were  only  given  to  Republicans ;  and  whatever  else  the  new  party 
might  be  with  respect  to  Methodism,  they  were  to  be  Republicans 
in  religion.  This  principle  prevailed  in  the  government  of  the  new 
system  ;  and  it  seems  to  have  formed  an  element  of  their  organiza- 

*  A  series  of  letters  at  the  close  of  Mr.  Snethen's  second  pamphlet,  from  a 
Preacher  for  some  years  intimate  with  Mr.  O'Kelly,  will  confirm  this  opinion, 
and  also  prove  him  to  have  looked  with  no  small  anxiety  to  the  Episcopal  office. 
Indeed,  his  bitterness  against  it  must  have  been  prompted  by  mortified  am- 
bition. 


THE    REV.     JESSE     LEE,  285 

tion.  For,  in  a  {"ew  years,  when  perhaps  Republicanism,  as  a 
principle  of  political  cohesivencss,  had  waned  in  the  popular  esti- 
mation, they  attempted  a  correction  of  their  false  movement,  and 
after  gravely  discarding  it,  they  assumed,  in  1801,  the  name  of 
the  Christian  Church.  Again,  as  an  evidence  of  the  incapacity  of 
Mr.  O'Kelly  for  the  task  of  reforming  the  Church,  we  find,  that  at 
their  first  meeting,  "  at  the  Mannaldn  Town,  on  the  25th  day  of 
December,  1793,*  they  formally  adopted  a  constitution  for  their 
government  in  Ecclesiastical  affairs.  And  at  a  subsequent  period 
they  threw  human  constitutions  to  the  winds,  "  renounced  all  rules 
of  Church  government,"  adopted  the  New  Testament  as  their  rule, 
and  reduced  their  former  constitution  and  laws  to  the  condition  of 
mere  advisory  regulations.  These  changes  of  title  and  law  pro- 
duced great  commotions.  Many  were  opposed  to  thenj.  Some 
clung  to  the  old  standards ;  others  thought  to  remodel  them  ;  and 
others,  with  the  presiding  genius  of  the  whole  movement  at  their 
head,  went  out  in  search  of  new  things.  Divisions  came ;  and  to 
settle  the  strife  new  parties  were  created.  Ministers  separated  from 
the  Conferences,  the  people  followed  them.  New  measures  were 
attempted  and  failed.  Dissension  was  succeeded  by  distrust ;  and 
confusion,  seizing  the  reins,  drove  them  headlong  down  the  steep  of 
time  into  the  gulf  of  oblivion. 

But,  in  examining  the  causes  of  such  a  defeat,  we  may  not  omit  a 
brief  notice  of  the  doctrinal  ei-ror  that  pervaded,  like  a  lurking  poison, 
the  whole  system  of  Mr.  O'Kelly.  As  already  seen,  he  Avas  a 
heretic — a  rejecter  of  one  of  the  chief  doctrines  of  revealed  religion. 
He  denied  the  distinct  personality  of  the  Holy  Trinity.  He  af- 
firmed that  instead  of  distinct  persons  in  the  Godhead,  the  terms 
Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  were  only  intended  to  represent  three 
offices  of  one  glorious  and  Eternal  Being.  It  was  a  favourite  ex- 
pression, as  we  learn  from  a  living  contemporary,  that  "  God  was 
Father  from  eternity.  Redeemer  in  time,  and  Sanctifier  for  ever- 
more." This  was  "  the  dead  fly"  in  his  doctrinal  system.  In  the 
presence  of  an  error  so  profound  with  respect  to  the  Trinity,  and 
so  pervasive  in  the  ministrations  of  the  pulpit,  as  this  must  have 

*  A  manuscript  copy  of  this  Constitution,  now  before  me,  bears  this  title: 
"  The  Constitution  of  the  Republican  Methodists."  Its  system  of  governmenl 
is  meagre  and  imperfect. 


286  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

been,  it  is  not  surprising  to  find  the  ministry  of  the  new  party  in- 
efficient for  the  comfort  of  its  partisans  and  the  awakening  of  sin- 
ners. Indeed,  it  forms  a  striking  fact  in  the  history  of  the  secession, 
that  whatever  else  it  may  have  effected,  it  did  very  little  for  the 
conversion  of  sinners.  And  no  marvel.  There  is  not  in  the  com- 
pass of  such  a  creed,  properly  understood,  a  solitary  element  of  the 
doctrine  that  is  according  to  godliness, — the  doctrine  of  atonement 
by  Jesus  Christ,  and  of  regeneration  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  The  de- 
nial of  the  distinct  personal  existence  of  Father,  Son,  and  Holy 
Ghost  in  one  glorious  Godhead,  divests  Atonement  of  its  efficacy, 
and  Divinity  of  its  grandeur ;  and  leaves  the  sinner  unjustified  be- 
fore God,  shut  up  to  the  necessity  of  unbelief,  and  bound  in  chains 
of  hopeless  impenitence.  A  Church  built  upon  such  a  foundation 
could  not  be  said  to  have  the  breath  of  spiritual  life.  It  might  be 
full  of  dead  men's  bones.  And,  without  belying  its  creed,  no  breath 
of  God  could  breathe  life  and  joy  and  hope  into  their  dead  carcasses. 
Yet  such  was  the  creed  of  O'Kelly.  We  dare  not  say  its  members 
were  not  saved;  but  we  declare  our  conviction  that  the  party  was 
compelled  to  die.  Great  and  awful  as  was  this  heresy,  Mr.  O'Kelly 
had  for  some  years  succeeded  in  concealing  it  from  the  body  of  the 
ministry.  But  it  was  known  to  a  few  ;  and  one  of  them  was  pre- 
pared to  impeach  him  for  his  heretical  sentiments,  when  he  so  sud- 
denly abandoned  the  Conference  in  1792.*  It  is  not  improbable 
but  his  apprehension  of  arrest  may  have  precipitated  his  rupture 
with  the  Conference,  and  his  flight  from  the  city.  He  knew  the 
Church  would  not  tolerate  a  heresy  such  as  he  had  embraced,  and 
foreseeing  the  evil  of  impeachment  and  the  certainty  of  conviction, 
he  hid  himself  by  retiring  beyond  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Conference. 
He  was  in  a  strait  betwixt  expulsion  and  secession ;  and  he  chose 
the  latter,  for  the  compound  purpose  of  prolonging  his  ministerial 
existence  and  of  propagating  his  favourite,  but  unfortunate  notion 
of  the  Trinity. 

The  subsequent  history  of  this  mournful  affair  is  briefly  told. 
Unrelieved  by  any  nearer  approach  to  truth,  and  unenlivened  by 
the  blessing  of  God  vouchsafed  to  faithful  and  holy  men,  it  continued 
to  descend  in  the  scale  of  religious  influence,  until  the  zeal  of  its 

•  Hist.  Methodists,  p.  180. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  287 

first  love  was  extinct ;  and  then,  with  its  body  of  death — a  heresy 
that  precluded  spiritual  life — pressing  upon  an  imperfect  organiza- 
tion, its  efforts  circumscribed,  and  its  numbers  lessened,  it  drago-ed 
out  a  few  years  of  inefficiency,  and  expired  as  a  system  of  oi^an- 
ized  religion.  Or,  if  not  entirely  extinct,  it  exists  only  in  detached 
and  powerless  fragments,  so  transmuted  by  time  and  men's  opinions 
that  its  author's  hand  is  not  seen,  his  name  scarcely  remembered 
by  the  party  he  formed,  and  he  himself  might  question  its  identity 
or  dispute  its  pretensions.  It  is  due,  however,  to  truth,  to  add  thai 
Mr.  O'Kelly  seems  to  have  retained,  to  the  latest  period  of  his  life, 
unabated  confidence  in  the  purity  and  power  of  his  system.  In  age 
and  feebleness  his  hope  in  the  work  of  his  hands  did  not  desert  him. 
He  went  down  to  the  grave,  according  to  one  of  his  followers,  sa- 
tisfied with  the  past,  and  peaceful  and  trusting  with  respect,  to  the 
future.*  He  departed  this  life  on  the  16th  of  October,  1826,  in  the 
ninety-second  year  of  his  age. 

For  the  purpose  of  completing  our  review  of  the  O'Kellyan  schism, 
we  have  extended  this  chapter  far  in  advance  of  the  history  of  Mr. 
Lee ;  and  have  even  omitted  som.e  notices  of  the  General  Confer- 
ence of  1792,  that  properly  belong  to  this  portion  of  the  work. 
But  the  course  we  have  adopted  was  deemed  better  for  the  reader. 
And  so  far  as  the  other  proceedings  of  the  General  Conference  may 
fall  into  our  plan,  they  can  be  introduced  hereafter  without  detri- 
ment  to  our  arrangement,  or  loss  of  interest  to  any  who  may  feel 
anxious  to  examine  them. 

*  See  a  brief  obituary,  by  Rev.  John  P.  Lemay,  attached  to  an  edition  of  the 
Apology,  published  in  Hillsborough,  N.  C,  in  1829. 


288  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES    OF 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

FROM  THE  GENERAL  CONFERENCE  OF  1792,  TO  THE  GEN- 
ERAL CONFERENCE  OF  1796. 

Mr.  Lee  visits  Virginia — Witnesses  the  Effects  of  tlie  O'Kellyan  Agitation  in 
Virginia — Returns  to  New  England — Lynn — Tour  on  his  District — Confer- 
ence in  Lynn — Appointed  to  "  Province  of  Maine" — Enters  his  Work — 
Forms  a  Circuit — Trials — A  new  District — Defects  of  Health  and  Faith — 
Courtesy  of  a  Baptist — Inhospitable  Treatment — First  Church  in  Rhode  Island 
— Spiritual  Ignorance — Good  Fruits — First  Society  in  Maine — Anecdote — 
Nearly  perishes  from  Cold — Shouting  Scene  in  the  Road — Great  Spiritual 
Destitution — A  powerful  Meeting — A  dancing  Baptist — Island  of  Martha's 
Vineyard — A  Backslider  reclaimed  —  Birth-day  Feelings — Antinomianism 
rebuked — New  Brunswick — First  Church  in  Maine — Conference  in  New 
London — Stationed  in  Boston — Lays  the  Corner-stone  of  a  Church — On  the 
Commons — Mob  in  Provincetown — A  Calvinist  in  a  Dilemma — A  Quarrel; 
or,  Preaching  vs.  Dancing — Losing  a  Will — Schism  in  Charleston,  S.  C. — 
General  Conference  in  1796 — Revision — Boundaries  of  Conferences — Deed 
of  Settlement — Chartered  Fund — Local  Preachers — Grant  of  Ordination — 
Episcopacy  of  Dr.  Coke — Mr.  Lee's  Views  and  Participation  in  the  Confer- 
ence Business — His  Character  by  a  Contemporary. 

The  secession  of  Mr.  O'Kelly  and  his  adherents,  of  which  a 
somewhat  detailed  account  is  given  in  the  preceding  chapter,  occa- 
sioned sincere  grief  in  the  General  Conference.  They  could  not 
part  with  an  old  fellow-soldier  of  the  cross  without  feeling.  "  Many 
of  the  Preachers  wept  heartily,"  as  Mr.  Lee  testifies  in  his  Jour- 
nal, when  his  letter,  announcing  his  intention  to  leave  the  travel- 
ling connexion,  was  read  in  the  Conference.  And  for  himself,  he 
says  :  "  It  was  a  sorrowful  day  to  me,  yet  I  could  say  the  will  of 
the  Lord  be  done."  Mr.  O'Kdly  had  occupied  an  important  post, 
and  filled  a  large  place  in  the  confidence  and  affections  of  Metho- 
dism. But  much  as  they  loved  him,  they  loved  the  Church  more. 
And  they  could  part  with  him,  sooner  than  surrender  an  important 
])rinciple  of  their  Ecclesiastical  economy.  Between  two  such  evils 
there  could  be  no  hesitation  in  choosing,  and  subsequent  events 
confirmed  the  wisdom  of  their  choice.    .After  this  affair,  nothing 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  289 

occurred  to  disturb  the  harmony  of  the  body.  On  the  afternoon 
of  the  15th,  they  adjourned  "  in  much  love  and  friendship  ;"  and 
at  night  Dr.  Coke,  about  to  return  to  England,  preached  a  farewell 
sermon  that  left  a  subdued  and  hallowing  impression  upon  the 
minds  of  these  servants  of  the  Most  High  God. 

Leaving  Baltimore,  Mr.  Lee  turned  his  steps  toward  his  father's 
house.  It  was  nearly  five  years  since  he  left  the  paternal  roof  ; 
and  during  his  absence  his  mother  had  departed  to  the  place  of  her 
rest,  with  the  redeemed  and  happy  in  heaven.  In  his  journey  he 
attended  two  Conferences,  one  in  Alexandria,  and  the  other  in 
Manchester.  He  also  spent  a  Sunday  in  Richmond,  and,  in  the 
afternoon,  preached  in  the  Capitol,  on  1  Pet.  ii.  2.  "  I  suppose," 
he  remarks,  "  I  had  more  than  half  of  the  members  of  the  Gene- 
ral Assembly  to  hear  me,  and  many  of  them  appeared  to  be  very 
attentive  ;  I  felt  great  freedom  in  speaking.  I  am  sure  the  Lord 
was  in  the  midst  of  us.  My  own  heart  was  much  melted  within 
m.e.  I  felt  a  hope  that  some  good  was  done  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord  Jesus."  The  next  day  he  attended  Conference  in  Manches- 
ter. It  was  here  the  events  respecting  Mr.  O'Kelly,  and  the 
withdrawal  of  some  of  the  Preachers,  previously  referred  to,  trans- 
pired. Bishop  Asbury  seems  to  have  anticipated  an  unpleasant  ses- 
sion, as  he  had  entered  the  district  over  which  Mr.  O'Kelly  had  so 
long  presided.  But  in  this  he  was  happily  disappointed.  He 
"  met  the  Preachers  in  band,  and  found  their  fears  greatly  re- 
moved :  union  and  love  prevailed,  and  all  things  went  on  well.'" 
In  closing  his  business  here,  the  Bishop  remarks :  "  The  General 
Conference  and  the  district  Conferences  have  kept  us  a  long  time 
from  our  work  ;  but  after  all  Satan's  spite,  I  think  our  sifting  and 
shaking  will  be  for  good  :  I  expect  a  glorious  revival  will  take 
place  in  America,  and  thousands  be  brought  to  God." 

After  spending  some  days  with  his  brothers  and  their  fa,milies, 
several  of  whom  resided  in  Petersburg,  Mr.  Lee  reached  his 
father's  on  the  last  day  of  the  year,  and  preached  on  Rom.  xiii.  12  ; 
"  The  nigld  is  far  spciit,  the  day  is  at  hand :  let  us  therefore  cast 
of  the  worlcs  of  darkness,  and  let  vs  put  on  the  armour  of  ligJd.'" 
The  subject  was  appropriate  to  the  period;  but  the  fact  of  his 
preaching  is  mentioned  because  it  serves  to  illustrate  the  habits  of 
the  early  Methodist  Preacliers,  in  their  readiness  to  preach  always 
19 


290  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

and  everywhere — instant  in  season  and  out  of  season — a  habit 
that,  perhaps,  more  tlian  anything  else,  secured  to  them  the  appel- 
lation of  Preachers,  rather  than  that  of  parson,  minister,  or  clergy- 
man. And  they  deserved  the  title,  not  more  from  the  frequency 
of  their  preaching,  than  from  their  ability  to  preach;  and,  in  de- 
pendence  upon  the  effectual  working  of  the  Spirit,  from  their  al- 
most exclusive  reliance  upon  preaching  for  the  accomplishment  of 
the  work  whereunto  they  were  called.  Certainly  they  did  not  rely 
upon  the  Sacraments,  nor  Church  authority,  for  their  success  in 
bringing  souls  to  God.  They  felt  inwardly  moved  to  preach  the 
gospel,  and  they  knew  that  it  was  by  the  ^;reac/^^?^g  of  the  cross 
that  men  were  to  be  saved — and  they  were  preachers  in  the  true 
apostolic  sense  of  the  term,  who  loved  to  preach  the  kingdom  of 
God,  and  by  whose  preaching  the  kingdom  of  God  was  established 
in  these  lands. 

In  social  and  Christian  intercourse  with  his  friends  and  relations, 
Mr.  Lee  spent  nearly  a  month ;  and,  during  the  time,  he  preached 
seventeen  sermons,  and  "  attended  many  other  meetings."  There 
was  but  one  abatement  to  the  pleasures  of  this  visit  to  his  early 
home;  there  was  a  sad  declension  in  religion.  Hearts  once  warm 
with  holy  love,  souls  once  inflamed  with  heavenly  zeal,  were  now 
lukewarm,  if  not  cold  and  dead.  First  love  was  gone,  and  the 
Chui'ch  was  fruitless.  A  season  of  barrenness  and  desolation  had 
succeeded  the  long  years  of  refreshing  with  which  the  Church  in 
Virginia  had  been  favoured ;  and  they  were  now  drinking  of  the 
bitter  cup,  that  neglect  of  duty  and  declension  from  God  puts  to 
the  lips  of  a  Christian  people.  It  is  probable,  too,  the  spirit  of 
dissension  was  putting  forth  its  hand  to  vex  the  Church.  It  is  at 
least  true  the  state  of  religion  was  such  as  to  authorize  the  opinion 
that  whatever  success  attended  the  secession  of  O'Kelly,  is  to  be 
attributed,  not  so  much  to  the  laborious  zeal  of  the  seceders,  or  the 
popularity  of  their  opinions  and  measures,  as  to  the  lukewarmness 
of  the  Church,  superinducing  a  readiness  to  substitute  party  spirit 
for  Christian  love,  and  zeal  for  an  opinion  for  Christian  diligence 
and  devotion.  Mr.  Lee  was  painfully  conscious  of  this  declension. 
He  could  see  it  in  the  cold  formality  of  their  worship,  in  the  altered 
fervour  of  their  feelings.     Hence  he  remarked :  "  It  is  not  with 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE  291 

these  people,  as  it  was  when  I  was  here  before.     Then  they  were 
much  alive  to  God ;  but  religion  is  very  low  now." 

After  remaining  nearly  a  month  with  his  friends,  Mr.  Lee  re- 
turned to  his  own  field  of  labour.  On  his  way  thither,  he  spent 
some  days  in  Baltimore,  preaching  and  begging  money  for  the  pur- 
pose of  building  a  house  of  worship  in  Boston.  In  this  he  was  gene- 
rously assisted  by  a  gentleman  of  the  cily ;  and  he  says  :  "  We  were 
pretty  successful."  Leaving  Baltimore,  he  visited  and  preached  at 
Cokesbury  College.  Thence  to  New  York,  and  through  his  old 
circuit,  preaching  as  he  went,  to  Boston ;  reaching  the  latter  place 
on  the  20th  of  February,  1793.  The  next  day  he  rode  to  Lynn — 
his  favourite  home  in  New  England.  Two  causes  united  to  make 
him  rejoice  to  be  at  home  again — the  society  of  old  and  cherished 
friends,  and  the  prosperous  condition  in  which  he  found  the  Church. 
They  had  been  blessed  with  a  gracious  revival  during  his  absence. 
On  Sunday,  he  preached  a  sermon  intended  as  a  salutation  on  his 
return — a  counterpart  of  the  one  preached  on  leaving  them.  His 
text  was  2  Sam.  xx.  9  :  Ari  thou  in  health,  ony  brother  ^  He 
pointed  out  some  of  the  maladies  of  the  soul,  and  the  means  and 
method  of  their  cure,  and  then  made  a  close  application  upon  the 
present  state  of  their  souls ;  whether  they  were  then  in  spiritual 
health  %  It  was  a  time  of  heart-searching  and  heart-exulting.  At 
the  close  of  the  sermon,  the  Sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  was 
administered,  three  adults  were  baptized,  and  several  were  added 
to  the  Church.  He  continued  in  Lynn,  engaged  in  pastoral  duties, 
until  the  18th  of  March,  when  he  entered  upon  a  general  visitation 
of  the  appointments  in  his  district.  Signs  of  promise  generally 
greeted  him  in  this  tour.  He  mentions  one  indication  of  the  grow- 
ing popularity  of  Methodism.  In  Marblehead,  where  he .  had 
frequently  preached,  the  word  began  to  take  hold  of  the  hearts  of 
the  people.  At  least,  they  felt  a  greater  interest  in  it ;  and  he 
found,  on  one  of  his  visits,  the  people  had  hired  an  upper  room, 
and  placed  seats  in  it,  for  worship ;  "  which  is  more  respect  than 
they  ever  showed  us  before,"  His  first  sermon  in  it  was  appro- 
priately selected  from  Lam.  iii.  26 ;  and  their  meeting  was  a 
time  of  refreshing  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord.  He  found  great 
liberty  in  teaching  them  the  way  to  heaven,  and  was  encouraged 
quietly  to  wait  for  the  revelation  of  God's   mercy  to  them.     In 


292  THE     LIFE     AND      TIMES     OF 

pastoral  duties,  in  Lynn  and  Boston,  and  occasional  excursions  to 
the  adjacent  circuits  in  Connecticut  and  Rhode  Island,  he  filled  up 
the  remainder  of  the  Conference  year. 

Thus  far,  in  his  labours  in  New  England,  we  have  seen  Mr. 
Lee  almost  exclusively  as  a  pioneer,  braving  the  difficulties  of  an 
evangelist  in  carrying^  the  pure  truth  and  power  of  the  gospel  to  a 
people  who,  with  priests  and  churches,  were,  for  the  most  part,  as 
it  respects  spiritual  life,  in  the  region  of  the  shadow  of  death. 
And  we  may  be  tempted  to  believe  that  in  this  kind  of  labour  only 
he  was  fitted  to  shine.  But  it  would  be  wrong  to  adopt  such  a 
conclusion.  He  could  not  only  clear  the  ground,,  but  he  could 
plant  and  cultivate  it ;  and  also  bring  forward  the  harvest,  gather 
it  into  the  store-house,  and  preserve  it  with  a  husbandman's  cai-e. 
Indeed,  he  was  a  most  excellent  Methodist  Pastor,  keeping  the 
rules,  not  only  for  wrath,  but  for  conscience'  sake.  Visiting  from 
house  to  house  for  religious  conversation  and  prayer ;  catechizing 
the  children  in  classes ;  and,  wherever  he  met  them  in  his  visits, 
teaching  them  "the  way  wherein  they  should  go;"  leading  the 
classes,  and  visiting  the  sick.  In  these  labours  he  found  full 
employment  for  his  head  and  his  heart ;  and  his  pastoral  industry 
made  his  presence  a  joy  and  a  blessing  wherever  he  went.  He 
was  welcome  to  the  homes  of  his  flock  ;  and  he  could  always  find 
his  way  to  their  hearts,  as  a  messenger  preparing  the  way,  and 
announcin^r  the  coming  of  the  Lord. 

On  the  1st  of  August,  1793,  a  Conference  was  held  in  Lynn, 
for  the  convenience  of  the  Preachers  employed  in  New  England, 
and  for  the  furtherance  of  the  work  of  God.  It  was  a  small  body 
of  men.  Beside  the  Bishop,  there  were  only  eight  Preachers  in 
attendance.  If  weak  numerically,  they  were  strong  in  faith,  full 
of  zeal  for  God  and  the  souls  of  men,  and  burning  with  desire  to 
make  Methodism  a  praise  and  a  glory  for  its  success  in  bringing 
sinners  into  the  fold  of  the  great  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  souls. 
Of  the  business  proceedings  of  this  Conference,  beyond  the  mere 
appointments,  we  can  learn  nothing.  In  a  note  respecting  this 
meeting.  Bishop  Asbury  remarks  :  "  I  have  now  finished  my  work 
at  Lynn.  Circumstances  have  occurred  which  have  made  this 
Conference  more  painful  than  any  one  Conference  beside."  What 
these  circumstances  were,  it  is  impossible  at  this  distance  of  time 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  293 

to  ascertain ;  and  perhaps  it  is  fortunate  that  only  so  much  of 
them  is  known,  as  is  contained  in  the  brief  reflection  of  the  Bishop. 
It  is  often  wise  "  to  conceal  a  matter,"  especially  when  its  publi- 
cation  does  not  tend  to  edification. 

At  this  Conference,  Mr.  Lee  received  a  large,  as  well  as  a  new- 
appointment.     He  was  again  to  penetrate  "  the  regions   beyond," 
and   open  a  pathway  for  Methodism  where,  as  yet,  its  voice   had 
not  reached,  and  its  character  was   scarcely  known.     His   name 
stands    on    the    list   for   the    "Province   of  Maine    and  Lynn." 
Distant  as  Maine  was,  he  was  not  to  be  entirely  expatriated  from 
•     the  fellowship  of  Methodism ;  and  Lynn  was   united  to  the  new 
circuit,  to  be   a  kind  of  city  of  refuge,  to  which  he  might  resort 
for  nlief  and  comfort  ft-om  the   privations   and   discouragements 
incident  to  a  pioneer's  life  in  a  rude  and  uncultivated  frontier,— 
for  such  was   Maine  in  1793.     It  was   a  new  country  in   many 
respects:  sparsely  settled,  with  an  odd  mixture  of  many  "kindred, 
nations,  tongues,  and   people ;"  poorly  cultivated,  by  a  people  of 
plain  manners,  with  very  little  refinement,  and  a  loose  morality. 
Of  religion,  except  in  a  {&^w  of  the  more  populous   settlements,  in 
so  far  as  it  is  developed  by  the  presence  of  ministers,  churches, 
and   the   means  of  grace,  there  was  very  little   in   the   Province! 
The  ministers  who  wait  for  calls  had  not  received  them  ;  and  as  a 
general  thing,  they  are  not  received  from  those  who  are  at  ease  in 
sin  ;  and  the  mere  presence  of  sinners  is  not  regarded  as  a  very 
potent  element  in  a  call.     But,  poor  and  rude  as  were  the  people, 
they  had  been  redeemed   by  the  precious   blood  of  Christ;   and 
Christ   authorized  His  Ministers  to  preach   the  gospel   to  every 
creature.     So  the  Conference  at  Lynn,  reasoning  upon  the  general 
principles    of    Methodist    doctrine    and    usage,    concluded;    and 
learning  there  were   sinners  in  Maine,  resolved  to  send  ihem  the 
word  of  salvation,— and  who  so  fit  'a  bearer  of  the  message   as 
Mr.  Lee  ?  * 

A  ^Q^w  weeks  after  the  adjournment  of  Conference,  he  entered 
upon  what  in  those  days  was  a  journey  of  considerable  magnitude. 
Leaving  Lynn,  he  passed  through  Newburyport  into  New  Hamp- 
shire, Greenland,  and  Portsmouth,  preaching  as  he  went,  and 
thence  on  the  10th  of  September  entered  Maine,  and  "  at  a  litth 
village  called    Saco,"  on  the    same    night  preached  in   a  private 


294  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

"  house  crowded  with  attentive  hearers,"  on  Acts  xiii.  41.  As  the 
most  of  his  time,  until  the  Conference  of  1794,  was  employed  in  the 
formation  of  a  circuit  in  ]\Iaine,  we  may  very  properly  give  a  brief 
narrative  of  his  labours,  abridged  from  his  History  of  the  Metho- 
dists. From  Saco,  he  went  to  Castine,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Penob- 
scot River,  thence  along  the  river  to  the  upper  settlements  near  Old 
Town,  and  returned  by  the  way  of  Twenty-five  Mile  Pond  to  Ken- 
nebec River  ;  thence  up  to  Sandy  River,  and  back  to  Hallowell,  and 
through  to  Portland.  "  Although  I  was  a  perfect  stranger,  and  had 
to  make  my  own  appointments,  I  preached  almost  every  daj",  and 
had  crowded  assemblies  to  hear.  After  viewing  the  country,  I 
thought  the  most  proper  place  to  foi'm  a  circuit  would  be  on  the 
west  side  of  the  Kennebec."  Here  the  first  circuit  in  Maine  was 
formed,  and  it  is  known  in  the  Minutes  of  the  period  as  Readfield. 
It  was  nearly  two  hundred  miles  beyond  the  circuits  already  formed 
in  New  England.  It  extended  from  Hallowell  to  Sandy  River.  It 
was  not  long  after  the  formation  of  this  circuit,  and  the  establish- 
ment of  regular  preaching,  before  God  mercifully  vouchsafed  His 
blessing  to  those  who  went  forth  sowing  precious  seed.  Sinners 
were  converted,  and  sought  Church  fellowship  with  those  from 
whom  they  had  received  "  the  good  word  of  God."  Societies  were 
soon  formed  ;  Churches  were  erected,  and  Methodism  started  out 
upon  a  wide  career  of  usefulness,  with  stirring  zeal  and  vigorous 
hope. 

It  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  in  this  labour  of  love  the  pioneer  of 
Methodism  in  Maine  sailed  on  a  stormless  sea,  or  slept  on  "  flowery 
beds  of  ease."  Difficulties  as  numerous  and  strong  awaited  him 
here,  as  any  he  had  previously  met.  But  he  had  learned  to  "  en- 
dure hardness  as  a  good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ;"  and  he  toiled  on, 
in  labours  abundant,  with  uncomplaining  patience  and  immoveable 
resolution.  In  one  place  the*  people  were  so  pleased  with  his  min- 
istry, that  they  invited  him  to  settle  among  them  as  their  pastor, 
promising  him  good  pay  for  his  services.  But  he  declined,  saying, 
"  I  am  no  hireling."  Freely  he  received  the  gospel,  freely  he  of- 
fered its  salvation  to  others.  Upon  these  terms  they  might  have  it, 
without  money  and  without  price.  It  was  not  theirs,  but  them  he 
was  seeking;  and  not  for  himself,  but  for  Him  who  loved  them,  and 
gave  Himself  a  ransom  for  their  souls. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  295 

Having  succeeded  in  arranging  a  regular  plan  for  preaching 
through  a  large  district  of  country,  many  of  whose  inhabitants  were 
entirely  destitute  of  the  means  of  grace,  seldom  heard  a  sermon,  and 
knew  very  little  of  religion  ;  he  returned  to  Lynn  in  time  to  attend 
the  Conference  held  there  on  the  25th  of  July,  1794.  Of  the  busi- 
ness of  this  Conference,  who  were  present,  and  what  was  done, 
every  trace  seems  to  have  vanished,  beyond  the  mere  appointments 
and  the  report  of  the  numbers  in  Society. 

On  the  Minutes  for  1794,  Mr.  Lee  stands  as  Elder  to  a  newly- 
formed  district,  comprising  Massachusetts,  New  Hampshire,  and 
Maine.  Here,  although  the  field  of  his  labour  was  enlarged,  it  did 
not  embrace  a  great  deal  of  new  ground.  With  much  of  it  he  was 
acquainted,  and  yet  it  extended  over  so  large  a  territory,  not  yet 
comprehended  in  the  field  of  Methodism,  that  he  was  still  at  liberty 
to  search  out  new  places,  and  carry  the  gospel  to  those  who  had  it 
not.  And  he  was  as  enterprising  in  this  matter  now,  as  he  had 
been  at  any  previous  period  of  his  ministry.  His  elevation  to  the 
office  of  Elder  could  only  be  gratifying  in  so  far  as  it  gave  him  the 
freedom  to  indulge  his  desire  of  beins;  the  first  to  carry  the  message 
of  salvation,  as  held  and  taught  by  Methodists,  to  those  who  were 
perplexed  into  indifference  by  "  the  doctrines  of  grace,"  and  con- 
founded into  apathy  by  sovereign  power  operating  through  eternal 
decrees.  He  loved  to  carry  to  a  people  thus  estranged  from  God, 
and  perplexed  as  to  their  own  duty  with  respect  to  religion,  the 
system  of  truth  that,  taking  the  grand  fact  that  Jesus  Christ,  by  the 
grace  of  God,  tasted  death  for  every  man,  as  its  great  centraldoc- 
trine,  works  out,  upon  the  conscience  of  a  sinner,  and  without  any 
elaboration  of  argument,  the  joyous  conviction  that  "  God  will  have 
all  men  to  be  saved^"  and  that  whosoever  will,  may  come  and  take 
of  the  water  of  life  freely.  He  loved  to  preach  a  free  and  full 
salvation. 

In  entering  upon  the  duties  of  his  office,  Mr.  Lee  laboured  under 
two  difficulties,  each  presenting  formidable  obstacles  to  his  success, 
and  cither  sufficient  to  dishearten  a  less  zealous  man ;  he  was  seri- 
ously unwell,  and  he  was  weak  in  faith.  But  his  indomitable 
energy  of  character  would  be  brought  into  subjection  to  neither. 
The  former  yielded  to  perseverance  in  exercise,  aided  by  simple 
medical  treatment.     The  latter  he  withstood  to  the  face,  because 


296  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

it  was  to  bo  blamed.  Yet  these  combined  evils  reduced  him  to  a  stale 
of  sad  spiritual  depression,  and  constrained  the  confession — "  My 
ZTiind  ^as  variously  exercised,  and  I  was  in  a  mournful  condition." 
His  prayer  was,  "  Lord  help  mey  Again  he  says  :  "  The  Lord 
seemed  very  near  me  at  times,  but  I  did  not  have  that  faith  for  the 
people  that  I  have  generally  had  in  other  places."  Yet,  "  upon 
strict  examination,  I  felt  confidence  in  God,  and  a  pleasing  hope  of 
heaven."  Humbled  and  dejected,  but  neither  forsaken  nor  without 
hope,  he  persisted  in  the  path  of  duty,  filled  his  a|)pointments,  and 
left  the  issue  of  his  trials  and  afflictions  with  the  God  of  his  salva- 
tion. In  the  midst  of  these  calamities  he  attended  a  Conference 
held  in  Wilbraham,  and  the  morning  after  his  arrival,  preached  on 
2  Cor.  xii.  9  :'  My  grace  is  siijficieut  for  tliee.  AA'hile  spealnng, 
the  fire  burned,  the  sun  of  righteousness  pierced  the  clouds  that 
hovered  round  liis  heart,  beams  of  heavenly  light  irradiated  his 
m  !,  and  his  soul  stood  in  the  sun-light  of  joy  and  love.  "  I  felt 
the  grace  of  God  sufficient  for  me  at  the  time,  and  I  was  willing  to 
trust  him  all  the  days  of  my  life.  O  !  what  a  precious  sense  of  the 
love  of  Jesus  my  soul  enjoyed."  In  the  strength  of  that  blessing 
he  journeyed  many  days  of-  painfulness  and  weariness  to  the  flesh, 
but  of  holy  serenity  and  abounding  comfort  to  his  spirit. 

It  was  a  strange  thing  in  those  days,  in  prejudiced  New  England, 
for  a  Methodist  Preacher  to*  receive  even  courteous,  omitting  as 
utterly  out  of- the  question,  all  reference  to  friendly  treatment  from 
any  of  the  settled  pastors.  It  is  not  marvellous  then  that  a  little 
incident  out  of  the  ordinary  line  of  indifference  should  be  mentioned 
with  a  sincere  gratification  by  Mr.  Lee.  Returning  from  Wilbra- 
ham, he  spent  a  Sabbath  in  New  London.  In  the  evening  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Darrough,  a  Baptist,  came  in  and  took  tea  with  him  at  the 
house  of  a  widow.  A  very  friendly  conversation  as  to  the  progi-ess 
and  success  of  religion  ensued.  In  the  course  of  it  Mr.  Lee  "  told 
him  if  he  did  not  take  care  the  Methodists  would  outdo  him."  "  I 
don't  know  how  they  will  go  about  it  !"  "  Why,  we  will  out- 
preach  you,  outlive  you,  and  outlove  you  ."  "  Well,"  was  the 
truly  Christian  reply,  "  you  may,  but  if  you  do,  you  shall  have 
hard  work  for  it :  for  I  intend  to  love  God  with  all  mj^  soul,  and 
then  if  you  outlove  me  your  vessel  must  be  bigger  than  mine.' 
Here  was  a  truly  spiritual  emulation — the  only  emulation  a  Chris- 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  297 

tian  can  indulge  with  safety  to  his  soul.  Happy  would  it  be  for 
the  world  if  such  a  spirit  pervaded  the  hearts  of  all  who  bear  the 
Christian  name. 

The  transition  from  "  grave  to  gay"  is  not  more  common  to  the 
feelings  of  some  men  than  was  the  change  from  respect  to  rudeness  a 
common  element  in  the  history  of  the  efforts  to  give  Methodism  a 
place  and  a  name  in  the  land  of  the  Puritans.  Passing  into  Rhode 
Island,  Mr.  Lee  encountered  a  man  whose  feelings  belonged  to  a 
very  different  zone  from  those  of  the  good  man  in  the  scene  just 
related.  He  had  been  directed  to  call  upon  a  Colonel  B — ,  in 
Coventry,  and  he  reached  the  house  about  sunset,  when  the  follow- 
ing dialogue  occurred. 

"  Have  you  not  entertained  the  Methodist  Preachers  sometimes?" 

"  Yes.     I  have  sometimes." 

"  Would  you  be  willing  to  entertain  another?" 

"  I  would  full  as  leave,  if  it  suited  them  as  well,  if  they  would 
go  along." 

"  Well  then,  I  will  go  along." 

And  go  along  he  did,  or  his  horse  carried  him.  For  night,  dark, 
dreary,  and  desolate,  with  its  voiceless  solitude  soon  enveloped  him. 
He  was  a  stranger  and  alone.  Little  as  he  knew  of  the  path,  his 
knowledge  availed  him  nothing ;  it  was  so  dark  he  could  not  see 
it,  and  sometimes  the  deep  gloom  of  night  hid  from  his  strained 
sight  the  head  of  his  horse.  Beside  the  Providence  in  which  he 
trusted  at  all  times  wdth  a  joyous  confidence,  he  had  one  other 
source  of  consolation — his  horse  had  travelled  the  path  before.  He 
gave  him  a  loose  rein,  and  the  faithful  animal  bore  him  in  safety 
to  the  hospitable  residence  of  General  Lippett,  where,  although  the 
family  had  retired  to  rest,  he  received  a  cheerful  welcome,  and  such 
attentions  as  his  circumstances  required.  It  may  be  that  the  fact, 
as  creditable  to  the  family  as  it  was  gratifying  to  Mr.  Lee,  that  the 
wife  and  daughter  were  under  deep  religious  awakenings,  produced 
by  a  sermon  he  ha-d  pi'eached  on  a  former  visit,  had  a  considerable 
share  in  securing  these  hospitalities  to  the  man  of  God  who  had  for- 
saken home  and  friends  to  preach  Christ  to  a  strange  people.  The 
two  facts,  so  strongly  in  contrast,  will  serve  somewhat  to  illus- 
trate the  lights  and  shadows  of  itinerant  life.     A  cup  of  cold  water 


298  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

given  lo  a  disciple  for  the  sake  of  Christ,  shall  in  no  wise  go  unre 
warded. 

The  first  Church  built  for  the  Methodists  in  Rhode  Island  was 
dedicated  in  Warren,  a  few  days  subsequent  to  the  lonely  night-ride 
in  Coventry.  Mr.  Lee  preached  the  sermon  at  the  opening  of  this 
house,  on  the  24th  of  September.  The  te.xt  for  the  occasion  was 
Haggai  ii.  9.  There  was  a  considerable  Society  in  the  place ;  and 
they  already  possessed  an  abundance  of  the  peace  promised  in  the 
text.  At  a  class-meeting  held  at  night  after  the  dedication,  "  the 
power  of  the  Lord  was  amongst  them,  and  many  souls  were  happy 
in  His  love."  Their  hearts,  with  their  house,  were  dedicated  to 
God,  as  those  that  were  alive  from  the  dead ;  and  they  were 
accepted  in  the  Beloved.  At  this  place  he  completed  his  first  tour 
on  the  district,  and  from  hence  he  returned  to  Lynn,  for  brief  and 
necessary  repose  after  a  fatiguing  campaign  of  two  months.  He 
was  not  inactive  while  resting.  Relieved  from  the  stirring  duties 
of  regular  itinerant  preaching,  he  resorted  for  usefulness  and  per- 
sonal comfort  to  the  more  quiet  employments  of  pastoral  visiting. 
Here  he  was  not  less  at  home  than  when  in  the  presence  of  multi- 
tudes, pointing  sinners  to  the  w-ay  of  life  b  the  blood  of  atonement. 
In  the  family  circle  he  desired  to  sow  good  seed,  knowing  that  in 
due  season  they  would  spring  up  and  yield  the  peaceable  fruits  of 
righteousness.  So  impressed  was  his  mind  with  the  importance  of 
this  field  of  ministerial  usefulness,  that  with  all  his  desire  to  do 
good,  he  was  constrained  to  cry  out  with  the  Apostle,  "  Who  is 
sufficient  for  these  things  ?"  "  O,  how  much  I  am  wanting,"  he 
writes,  "in  faithfulness  and  watchfulness  in  my  religious  visits !" 
Earnestly  desiring  to  accomplish  a  large  measure  of  good  to  the 
souls  for  whom  Christ  died,  and  feeling  his  insufficiency,  he  sought 
in  deeper  spirituality  a  higher  qualification  for  this  rich  and  pro- 
mising field  of  usefulness.  He  longed  to  make  a  sacrifice  of  him- 
self to  God,  to  be  the  Lord's 'by  consecration  and  covenant,  that 
every  act  of  his  life  and  every  member  of  his- body  might  be  an 
instrument  of  righteousness  unto  holiness.  He  wished  to  turn 
many  to  righteousness. 

On  the  3d  of  November  he  entered  upon  a  second  tour  to  the 
remotest  points  of  his  district.  In  following  him  we  shall  be  com- 
pelled to  omit  many  of  the  daily  scenes  that  give  his  pioneer  life  so 


THE     KEV.     JESSE     LEE.  299 

deep  an  interest  in  the  present  periods  of  Methodism,  In  one  place 
he  lodged  with  a  Quaker,  found  him  quite  friendly,  and,  unlike  the 
one  he  encountered  the  first  year  of  his  itinerancy,  "  he  was  quite 
reconciled  to  prayers,  night  and  morning."  In  another  place,  after 
preaching  on  the  experimental  power  of  religion,  he  had  the  morti- 
fication to  discover  he  had  shot  over  the  heads  of  his  hearers — none 
of  them  having  any  knowledge  of  even  "  the  first  principles  of  the 
oracles  of  God,"  and  only  stared  in  mute  amazement  at  the  stranger 
who  brought  such  strange  things  to  their  ears.  Here  Antinomianism 
eating  up  every  gi-een  thing  in  the  garden  of  the  Lord;  there, 
wide  doors  and  willing  hearts  waiting  for  the  consolation  of  Israel; 
and  everywhere  fields  white  unto  the  harvest,  without  a  reaper  to 
thrust  in  the  sickle ;  and  souls  perishing  without  an  eye  to  pity  or 
a  hand  stretched  out  to  save.  His  soul  was  stirred  within  him 
when  he  saw  the  desolations  of  the  land  ;  and  in  perils  in  the  wil- 
derness, perils  on  the  v/ater ;  in  cold  and  hunger  and  weariness,  he 
dared  danger  and  death  if  he  might  pluck  some  of  them  as  brands 
from  the  burning.  His  love  for  souls  was  of  too  fiery  a  nature  to 
be  chilled  by  the  frosts  of  the  severe  winter  upon  which  he  was 
entering. 

A  year  had  elapsed,  since  Mr.  Lee  entered  for  the  first  time  the 
moral  desolations  of  Maine.  He  was  now  returning  to  water  the  seed 
he  had  then  scattered  in  good  soil,  and  to  watch  the  progress  of  the 
springing  plants.  The  Rev.  P.  Wager  was  now  filling  the  circuit 
formed  the  preceding  year,  and  God  was  graciously  blessing  his 
labours  and  fulfilling  the  prayers  which  his  predecessor  in  the  field, 
in  faith  and  patience,  had  left  upon  the  mercy-seat.  After  reaching 
Maine,  it  was  a  matter  of  devout  gratitude  to  Mr.  Lee  to  hear,  as 
he  did  from  various  places,  that  the  good  hand  of  God  was  turned 
upon  the  people  ;  that  revivals  were  beginning  and  in  progress ; 
and  that  souls,  redeemed  by  the  precious  blood  of  Christ,  were 
rejoicing  in  the  comfort  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  On  reaching  Mon- 
moit  h,  he  found  a  few  members  of  the  sect  everywhere  spoken 
against.  He  preached,  and  God  moved  upon  the  hearts  of  many. 
"  I  met  the  class,"  he  says,  "  and  was  happy  to  hear  from  the 
people's  own  mouth,  what  the  Lord  had  done  for  their  souls. 
There  are  about  fifteen  in  class,  and  most  of  them  profess  to  be 
happy  in  God.     This  class  has  been  formed  but  a  few  weeks,  and 


300  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

is  the  fii-st  ever  formed  in  the  province  of  Maine.  May  they  be  aa 
the  little  cloud,  which  at  first  was  like  a  man's  hand,  but  soon 
covered  the  heavens."  And  so  it  proved  to  be.  His  next  visit 
was  to  Readfield.  Here  also  a  class  of  seventeen  had  been  col- 
lected out  of  the  world,  and  brought  into  fellowship  with  the  people 
of  God.*  In  meeting  with  them,  he  had  a  precious  season.  It 
was  a  time  of  refreshing  irom  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  to  all ; 
and  there  were  signs  of  better  times  in  the  community.  Many 
were  truly  alive  to  the  importance  of  religion ;  some  were  seeking 
God  with  strong  crying  and  tears ;  and  there  were  on  every  hand 
the  most  delightful  indications  of  a  general  turning  to  God.  As 
one  of  these  signs,  it  may  be  stated  that  the  Society  had  already 
entered  upon  the  erection  of  a  bouse  of  worship.  Indeed,  it  was 
near  its  completion,  and  was  soon  after  set  apart  for  the  holy  uses 
of  religion.  Only  one  kind  of  opposition  seems  to  have  been 
elicited  by  the  progress  of  Methodism  in  this  place ;  and  that  was 
from  the  Antinomianism  of  a  small  congregation  of  Baptists. 
They  seemed  greatly  to  fear  the  Methodists  would  do  harm  !  Mr. 
Lee  says  their  minister,  Isaac  Case,  often  tells  his  people  they  are 
case-hardened. 

It  was  winter,  severe  winter  for  the  cold  latitude  in  which  Mr. 
Lee  was  going  about  doing  good.  His  exposure  was  necessarily 
great,  and  his  sufferings  were  sometimes  extreme — dangerous  alike 
to  health  and  life.  We  give  an  instance  of  the  tax  upon  his  per- 
sonal comfort  by  these  constant  exposures  to  cold.  Having  a  long 
ride  to  make,  he  started  in  the  early  morning  of  a  remarkably  cold 
day.  His  course  lay  through  a  lonely  wilderness,  and  he  was 
without  company  to  cheer  the  tedious  miles  of  his  journey.  In 
one  place,  he  rode  seven  or  eight  miles  without  seeing  a  house. 
As  the  day  advanced,  the  cold  seemed  to  penetrate  the  pores  of  his 
skin,  to  congeal  his  blood,  and  freeze  the  marrow  of  his  bones. 
His  feet  seemed  to  have  reached  freezing-point.  He  drew  a  mittei: 
over  the  toe  of  his  shoe,  and  partislly  arrested  its  progress.  He 
trembled  in  every  joint  and  muscle.  His  flesh  became  rigid  and 
dry  ;  and  his  whole  frame  rolled  in  convulsive  throes  as  if  under 
the  pressure  of  the  death-ague.     In  this   painful  condition,  night, 

*  Both  of  these  Societies  were  formed  in  November  1794.  See  Hist.  Me- 
Chodists,  p.  216. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  301 

gloomy  and  starless,  came  down  upon  the  wilderness  and  its  soli- 
tary traveller.  Weary  miles  yet  stretched  their  lengthening  lines 
before  him,  and  the  road  was  rough  and  fatiguing.  But  he  toiled 
on  resolutely  and  without  murmuring,  strengthening  himself  in  the 
Lord,  who  brought  him  safely  to  his  destination,  and  provided  him 
so  kind  a  reception  that  he  soon  forgot  his  sufferings  in  the  joys 
of  a  cheerful  hospitality.  But,  though  forgotten,  they  were  not 
removed.  For  a  week,  the  flesh  of  his  face  and  throat  were  sore 
and  painful  as  if  pinched  and  bruised  by  an  instrument  of  torture. 

The  next  day  he  preached  to  the  people,  and  so  delightful  was 
the  service  to  his  hearers  and  himself,  that,  notwithstanding  his 
sufferings  in  getting  to  the  place,  he  could  not  regret  having  gone 
to  it.  In  the  afternoon,  on  his  way  to  Farmington,  he  met  with  an 
incident  somewhat  novel,  but  highly  interesting  to  his  pious  feel- 
ings, and  full  of  encouragement  in  his  self-denying  efforts  to  save 
souls  from  perishing.  In  his  solitary  ride  he  overtook  a  company 
of  females  returning  from  the  place  of  worship.  One  of  them  was 
praising  God  for  his  goodness  to  Iier  soul  ;  and  the  others  were 
weeping  in  sympathy,  and  in  sorrow  for  their  sins.  On  reaching 
the  party,  the  rejoicing  Christian  took  his  hand,  and  poured  out 
her  soul  in  gratitude  and  praise  to  God.  "  My  soul,"  he  writes, 
"  was  transported  with  the  pleasing  sound  ;  but  how  unfashionable 
it  is  to  hear  people  praise  God  along  the  road  !"  But  unfashion- 
able as  it  is,  it  might  be  adopted  as  a  custom  with  more  reason  for 
its  justification,  than  can  be  found  for  many  fashions  that  rule  the 
world  with  blind  and  capricious  tyranny.  There  may  be  a  period 
when  such  scenes  may  be  common  ;  when  valley  and  hill-top,  and 
public  highways,  may  be  bursting  forth  Avith  praise  from  thousands 
of  redeemed  and  happy  hearts  ;  "  when  one  shall  not  say  to  another, 
Know  ye  the  I/ord,  but  when  all  shall  know  him,  from  the  least 
even  to  the  greatest."  Even  so  :  Come,  Lord  Jesus ;  and  come 
quickly  1 

The  spiritual  destitution  of  large  tracts  of  country  through 
which  Mr.  Lee  passed,  is  as  surprising,  as  it  is  painful  to  a  pious 
mind.  Families  and  neighbourhoods  were  lying  on  every  hand — 
a  moral  desolation.  The  feet  of  them  that  bring  glad  tidings  of 
good  things  seldom  or  never  trod  their  highways,  or  penetrated 
their  dwellings.      The  wilderness   was  there,   but  there  was  no 


302  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

voice  in  it  crying,  Prepare  ye  tlie  way  of  the  Lord !  Everything 
in  morals  partook  of  the  general  destitution.  Children  were 
untrained  for  heaven ;  families  had  no  religious  associations  to 
inspire  a  just  sense  of  the  duties,  and  respon'^il^ilities  of  life;  and 
communities  were  without  altars  for  worship,  or  ministers  to  "point 
to  brighter  worlds,  and  lead  the  way."  Darkness  was  in  all  the 
land,  filling  the  minds  of  the  people  with  gloom,  and  bowing  down 
their  hearts  to  the  dust ;  clothing  the  present  with  uncertainty,  and 
the  future  with  despair;  and  keeping  them  all  their  lifetime  in 
bondage,  through  fear  of  death  !  To  a  mind  alive  to  the  im- 
portance of  religion,  and  anxious  to  bring  sinners  to  the  knowledge 
of  Christ,  as  Mr.  Lee's  was,  such  a  state  of  destitution  must  have 
been  a  cause  of  constant  sorrow.  It  did  enlist  all  his  sympathies  ; 
and  constrained  him,  in  season  and  out  of  season,  to  i-aise  his 
voice  of  warning  and  encouragement,  if  haply  he  might  save  a 
soul  fi'om  death.  Along  the  road,  in  the  solitary  house  by  the 
way-side,  he  preached  Christ  no  less  fervently  than  he  did  in  the 
social  circle,  and  the  public  assembly.  Sometimes  he  would  enter 
the  solitary  dwelling;?  by  the  way-side,  introduce  the  subject  of 
religion,  gather  the  family  around  him,  and  offer  prayer  to  God  for 
their  salvation  ;  and  be  up  and  away,  perhaps,  to  perform  a  simi- 
lar ofTice  of  Christian  dcvotedness  at  the  next  house  that  might  lie 
in  his  path.  Or,  approaching  a  more  populous  neighbourhood,  he 
would  enter  a  house  and  say,  "  I  am  a  Preacher  of  the  gospel,  and 
would  be  glad  to  preach  to  you  and  your  neighbours,  if  you  will 
allow  me  to  do  so ;"  and  then  send,  or  carry  the  notice  from  house 
to  house,  collect  the  peo''  !e,  and  preach  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of 
God  to  souls  who  had  .lot  heard  it  for  yeai's,  and  might  not  have  an 
opportunity  of  hearing  it  again  for  years  to  come.  And  such  was 
the  simple  and  affectionate  earnestness  with  which  he  besought 
them  to  be  reconciled  to  God,  that  he  was  in  almost  every  instance 
importuned  to  repeat  his  visit,  or  to  send  some  other  minister  to 
teach  them  the  way  of  salvation.  In  one  of  these  excursions  he 
came  upon  one  of  those  scenes  of  desolation  which  show^  how- 
deep  a  curse  is  war  to  all  the  interests  of  civilization  and  religion. 
It  was  at  Norridgewock  Point,  at  the  mouth  of  Sandy  River,  where, 
in  previous  years,  the  Indians  had  a  house  for  public  worship,  and 
a  minister  of  God.     But  during  the  war  of  the  Revolution,  a  party 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  803 

of  English  soldiers  came  upon  the  settlement  while  they  were 
engaged  in  devotion,  and  killed  the  man  of  God,  and  most  of  the 
Indian  men.  It  was  now  a  scene  of  sorrow  and  desolation,  a 
mournful  illustration  of  the  doctrine  that  wars  and  fightings  come 
from  the  lusts  of  the  unrenewed  heart  of  man. 

Of  the  gracious  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  convincing  of  sin, 
the  following  account  is  recorded  by  Mr.  Lee : — At  one  place,  per- 
mission to  preach  had  been  asked  and  refused.  He  rode  a  short 
distance,  found  an  open  door,  and  preached  on  John  xi.  3.  "  I 
had  a  crowded  congregation,  and  the  melting  presence  of  God  was 
amongst  us.  Many  of  the  people  could  hardly  refrain  from  weep- 
ing aloud.  After  1  had  dismissed  the  people,  and  gone  into  another 
room,  a  man  came  in  to  speak  to  me,  and  burst  into  tears.  Another 
came  in  with  tears  in  his  03^08,  and  begged  that  I  would  preach 
again  at  night.  I  could  not  refuse.  Some  of  the  people  then  went 
home,  but  soon  returned.  One  man  being  in  deep  distress,  began 
to  cry  aloud  to  God  to  have  mercy  upon  his  poor  soul ;  and  thus 
he  continued  to  cry  with  all  his  might,  until  some  of  the  people 
were  much  frightened.  I  talked,  prayed,  and  sung;  and  while  I 
v/as  singing,  a  visible  alteration  took  place  in  his  countenance,  and 
I  was  inclined  to  think  his  soul  was  set  at  liberty.  He  afterwards 
spoke  as  though  he  believed  it  was  so.  About  this  time,  another 
man  was  seized  with  a  trembling,  and  began  to  pray  to  the  Lord 
to  have  mercy  upon  his  poor  soul,  and  cried  aloud  for  some  time. 
I  then  took  my  text,  and  preached  on  1  Pet.  v.  7.  It  was  not  long 
before  another  man  was  taken  with  a  violent  trembling  and  crying, 
so  that  my  voice  was  almost  drowned.  I  was  forced  to  stop.  I 
then  prayed  for  him,  and  he  became  more  quiet.  I  went  on  with 
my  sermon.  There  was  great  weeping  in  every  part  of  the  house. 
It  appeared  as  if  the  whole  neighbourhood  was  about  to  turn  to 
God.  I  hope  the  fruit  of  this  meeting  will  be  seen  after  many 
days,  and  that  the  work  of  the  Lord  will  revive  from  this  time. ' 
Such  manifestations  of  spiritual  influence  were  common  in  the 
earlier  periods  of  Methodism.  Nor  have  they  yet  entirely  ceased 
to  bless  the  ministry  of  God's  chosen  servants.  May  we  not 
expect  even  greater  signs  and  wonders  as  "  the  time  of  tlie  end" 
comes  on  ? 

For  such  scenes  of  religious  fervour,  however  formalism  anu 


304  THE     LIFE     AND      TIMES     OP 

ungodliness  may  denounce  or  ridicule  them,  Mr.  Lee  had  strong 
feelings  of  Christian  sympathy.  The  gospel  he  believed  and 
preached,  authorized  him  to  preach  that  men  should  repent ;  and 
he  knew  repentance  must  have  some  mode  of  manifestation,  cor- 
responding, in  some  measure  at  least,  with  the  sense  of  sin  and 
danger  wrought  in  the  soul  by  the  effectual  working  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  And  it  was  not  for  him  to  prescribe  the  way  of  the  Spirit, 
or  dictate  the  manner  of  its  developements  in  a  soul  burdened  with 
conscious  guilt,  and  filled  with  dread  of  Him  who  has  power  to 
destroy  both  soul  and  body  in  hell  for  ever.  He  could  see  good 
reason  for  strong  crying  and  tears  in  such  a  case.  And  he  could 
well  appreciate  the  pious  feelings  that  found  pleasure  in  such 
scenes  of  spiritual  distress.  As  a  house  of  mourning,  it  was 
greatly  preferable  to  a  house  of  feasting.  But  he  had  no  affinity 
for  scenes  of  gaiety  and  revelry  ;  nor  could  he  perceive  how  a 
Christian  could  engage  in  them.  Full  of  the  subdued  and  hallowing 
feelings  inspired  by  the  revival  scene  just  described,  he  returned  on 
his  path  to  another  poi'tion  of  his  district.  Reaching  Saco  after 
nightfall,  he  stopped  at  a  tavern,  gathered  the  family  of  his  host 
together,  and  prayed  with  them,  and  went  out  to  spend  an  hour  of 
Christian  conversation  with  a  Baptist  female  whose  acquaintance 
he  had  made  on  a  previous  visit.  To  his  utter  surprise,  he  found, 
on  reaching  the  house,  that  she  had  gone  to  a  dancing-party,  and 
was  not  yet  returned !  He  returned  in  sorrow  to  his  room  ;  and, 
after  recording  the  fact  in  his  Journal,  very  gravely  remarks : 
"  John  the  Baptist  lost  his  head  by  reason  of  dancing,  and  I 
thought  the  Baptists  had  never  been  fond  of  dancing  from  that  day 
to  this !"     Here  he  closed  his  labours  for  the  year  1794. 

Full  of  zeal  and  buoyant  with  hope  he  entered  upon  the  duties 
of  a  new  year,  and  during  its  first  month  was  engaged  in  visiting 
i^arious  places  in  New  Hampshire.  He  found  much  to  encourage 
his  efforts  to  do  good,  although  there  were  many  hindrances.  In 
Portsmouth  he  preached  several  days  in  succession;  and  found 
the  people  so  teachable,  and  ■  so  glad  to  hear  the  way  to  heaven, 
that  he  encouraged  them  to  purchase  an  unfinished  house,  and 
conver'  it  into  a  Church.  While  on  this  tour,  lie  had  the  satis- 
faction of  preaching  in  several  places  not  previouslj'  visited  by  a 
Methodist  Preacher.     Among  other  places,  he  mentions  Tiverton 


THE     REV.    JESSE     LEE.  305 

and  New  Bedford,  as  having  been  thus  visited  for  the  first  time. 
In  both  he  preached  to  congregations  whose  solemn  attention  to 
the  word  induced  him  to  regard  his  visit  as  not  in  vain  in  the 
Lord.  From  the  last-named  place  he  started  in  the  packet  to 
Nantucket  Island ;  but  owing  to  the  severity  of  the  weather,  he 
had  to  put  in  at  Martha's  Vineyard.  He  spent  a  week  on  the 
island,  preaching,  and  visiting  from  house  to  house.  There  was  a 
missionary,  "  Old  Mr.  Zaccheus  Mayhew,"  to  the  Indians  residing 
on  the  island,  with  whom  he  had  an  interview  full  of  interest  and 
deli"ht.  He  speaks  of  the  missionary  as  a  venerable  man,  far 
advanced  in  the  journey  of  life,  and  joyfully  anticipating  the  time 
of  his  departure,  as  a  release  from  the  servitude  of  sublunary  toil 
and  care.  Mr.  Lee  had  the  privilege  of  spending  a  Sabbath  with 
the  Indian  congregation.  lie  also  mentions  another  minister, 
whose  name  he  does  not  give, — but  whose  religious  opinions,  in 
one  element  at  least,  were  so  novel  as  to  surprise,  if  they  did  not 
frighten  him.  With  respect  to  the  state  of  the  dead,  he  denied  the 
separate  existence  of  the  soul,  and  affirmed  its  unconsciousness 
during  the  whole  period  from  death  to  the  resurrection  from  the 
dead.  This  was  a  strange  doctrine  to  Mr.  Lee,  especially  as  it 
was  held  by  one  whose  duty  it  was  to  search  the  Scriptures,  and 
whose  vocation  it  was  to  explain  them  in  the  hearing  of  the  people. 
Viewing  this  subject  as  he  did,  and  regarding  the  soul  as  immortal, 
and  always  conscious,  it  is  not  surprising  that  on  hearing  these 
strange  opinions  he  exclaimed,  "  Good  Lord,  deliver  me  from  evil." 
He  was  in  immediate  proximity  with  evil.  Error  is  evil  ;  and 
doctrinal  error  is  a  deadly  evil.  He  feared  to  listen  to  errors  that 
might  deceive  his  faith  in  being  present  with  the  Lord  when  absent 
from  the  body ;  and  the  adoption  of  which  might  neutralize  or 
destroy  some  of  the  strongest  incentives  to  "  the  patience  of  hope 
and  the  labour  of  love."  He  remained  on  the  island  seven  days, 
in  which  time  he  preached  twelve  sermons :  sowing  the  good  seed 
of  the  kingdom,  and  hoping  for  a  harvest  that  should  be  to  the 
praise  and  glory  of  God.  In  returning  to  New  Bedford,  he 
experienced  difficulties  that  opened  the  way  for  him  to  preach  in 
places  that  did  not  fall  into  his  plan  while  on  the  island. 

In  Bridgewater,  a  few  days  after  his  return  from  the  Vineyard, 

he  received  one  of  those  assurances  of  the  Divine  blessing  upon  his 
20 


306  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

labours  tha'  always  bring  a  train  of  spiritual  comforts  to  a  minis 
ter's  heart.  After  he  had  closed  a  meeting  at  a  private  house,  a 
Preacher  who  was  present,  and  had  assisted  in  the  service,  gave 
him  the  following  relation  of  his  personal  experience.  He  had  once 
made  a  profession  of  religion,  but  had  turned  aside  from  the  holy 
commandment  delivered  unto  him,  and  made  shipwreck  of  faith. 
In  this  unhappy  condition  he  went  to  hear  Mr.  Lee  preach,  having 
never  previously  heard  a  Methodist.  The  word  was  made  quick 
and  powerful,  and  sharper  than  a  two  edged-sword.  He  was  cut 
to  the  heart,  and  his  heart  was  opened.  He  was  brought  again  to 
the  ark  of  safety,  and  found  rest  to  his  soul.  And  like  Peter,  being 
converted,  he  desired  to  strengthen  his  brethren.  He  was  now  in 
the  ministry — preaching  peace  to  the  wandering  and  weary  by 
Jesus  Christ.  This  account  filled  Mr.  Lee  with  humility  and  joy ; 
and  constrained  him  to  say  :  "  O,  that  it  was  with  me  as  in  days 
past,  when  the  Lord  owned  my  labours  in  the  conversion  of  many  ! 
But  if  there  were  not  another  soul  brought  to  know  God  by  my 
ministry,  I  should  still  have  cause  to  bless  God  that  ever  I  preached 
the  gospel."  The  more  than  ordinary  success  of  former  years  was 
a  solace  in  the  midst  of  the  seeming  barrenness  of  his  present 
efforts  to  build  the  Kingdom  of  God  in  the  hearts  of  men. 

There  are  jubilee  periods  in  every  man's  history.  Christians 
have  their  personal  holy-days — the  day  of  their  birth,  and  of  their 
conversion,  become  a  kind  of  sacred  day — full  of  holy  recollections 
and  pious  resolutions.  They  are  set  apart  for  the  holy  worship  of 
the  heart.  The  consecration  of  these  periods  to  devout  employ- 
ments, was  common  to  Mr,  Lee.  Accordingly  we  find  the  follow- 
ing  record  of  his  feelings  on  the  return  of  his  birth-day.  "  My 
birth-day — thirty-seven  years  old.  I  have  made  a  profession  of 
religion  about  twenty-two  years.  But  when  I  look  back  upon  my 
life,  I  have  great  cause  to  mourn  before  God  that  I  am  not  more 
given  up  to  His  service.  I  have  been  generally  healthy  ;  and  for  many 
years  I  have  been  for  the  most  part  happy.  Some  things  in  my 
life  I  would  gladly  recall  if  it  were  in  my  power.  Lord  forgive 
my  follies  past.  I  wish  to  give  myself  more  to  God  than  ever. 
I  have  reason  to  hope  I  have  gained  some  strength  in  re- 
ligion the  past  year."  Thus,  while  he  mourned  the  imperfections 
of  his  life,  he  cherished  a  grateful  sense  of  mercy  and  grace, 
and    rejoiced  in   humble    hope  of  eternal    redemption.      But    his 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  307 

birth-day  was  characterized  by  an  incident  that  stirred  up  the  doc- 
trinal reverence  of  Mr.  Lee.  On  the  afternoon  of  the  day,  he 
attended  a  rehgious  meeting,  consisting,  among  other  things,  of  a 
lecture  to  the  singers,  in  which  Mr.  Cazier  lectured  on  Ps.  Jxvi.  2  : 
Sing  forth  tlie  honour  of  his  name :  make  his  praise  glorious. 
"  He  preached  without  notes,"  says  Mr.  Lee,  "  and  I  think  was  as 
bai-efaced  an  Antinomian  as  I  ever  heard.  Fie  said  no  man  ever 
yet  sang  forth  the  praises  of  God  aright,  but  was  as  willing  for 
God  to  damn  him  as  to  save  him.  Speaking  of  the  Psalmist's 
saying  he  would  sing  of  mercy  and  judgment,  he  said  he  would 
praise  God  as  much  for  sending  men  to  hell,  as  for  taking  them 
to  heaven  :  i.  e.,  '  I  will  bless  God  for  saving  one  man,  and  damn- 
ing another.'  He  further  declared  that  every  action  of  man  was 
just  as  God  would  have  it  to  be,  and  whether  it  appeared  in  our 
view  to  be  a  good  or  a  bad  action,  it  was  intended  of  God  for  the 
general  good,  and  the  moral  system  would  be  broken  if  the  action 
were  not  to  take  place,"  &c.  This  horrid  doctine  was  too  much  for 
the  zealous  Arminian.  Methodism  had  a  foothold  in  the  place,  and 
its  earnest  propagator  could  not,  or  would  not  hold  his  peace  in  tKe 
presence  of  such  vaulting  heresy.  Accordingly,  at  night  he  preached 
a  counter  doctrine  from  Rom.  ix,  22.  He  endeavoured  to  convince 
his  hearers  of  the  unreasonableness  of  predestination,  and  to  show 
how  the  people  had  fitted  themselves  for  destruction,  and  yet  that 
God  had  much  long-suffering  for  sinners.  He  brought  the  whole 
matter  home  to  the  conscience,  by  presenting  the  strange  contra- 
diction of  predestination  to  the  true  character  and  calling  of  the 
Christian  ministry.  He  took  the  clear  ground  of  its  institution  for 
the  good  of  men,  and  presented  it  as  their  first  duty  to  stand  in 
the  place  of  Christ,  beseeching  sinners  to  be  reconciled  to 
God,  to  warn  them  of  their  danger  as  sinners,  and  to  con- 
vince them  out  of  the  Scriptures  that  God  was  not  willing 
that  they  should  be  damned,  but  that  they  should  come  to 
the  knowledge  of  the  truth  and  be  saved.  And  he  also  presented 
the  palpable  outrage  upon  the  calling  of  the  ministry,  to  teach  men 
that  it  was  the  decree  of  God  to  damn  them,  and  that  they  should 
bless  him  for  it !  This  was  a  point-blank  shot  into  the  very  centre 
of  the  doctrinal  impiety  of  foredooming  the  sinner  to  wrath  by  arbi- 
trary and  eternal  decrees,  and  then  sending  the  ministry  to  rescue 


308  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

him  from  predestinated  destruction.  Mr.  Cazier  was  present  during 
the  delivery  of  this  discourse.  At  its  close  he  approached  Mr.  Lee, 
and  the  people  crowded  around  them  in  expectation  of  a  personal 
controversy.  They  however  were  disappointed.  A  brief  but  civil 
interview  occurred,  and  they  separated,  perhaps  mutually  surprised 
at  each  other. 

At  the  close  of  the  month  of  March,  after  a  tour  among  the  cir- 
cuits in  Massachusetts,  Mr.  Lee  entered  upon  another  tour  in  Maine. 
It  is  impossible  to  give  a  detailed  account  of  the  incidents  of  this 
journey.  A  mere  outline  of  some  of  its  more  important  character- 
istics must  suffice.  He  preached  in  nearly  all  the  places  compre- 
hended in  his  former  visits ;  and  was  exposed  to  similar  hardships 
and  trials.  It  may  be  mentioned  as  an  instance  of  his  persevering 
ardour,  that  on  reaching  the  Penobscot  and  finding  no  ferry,  he 
procured  two  small  boats,  and  lashing  them  together,  his  horse  stood 
with  his  fore-feet  in  one  and  his  hind-feet  in  the  other,  and  so  with 
himself,  and  without  accident,  was  ferried  across  the  river.  "  Swim- 
ming rivers,  passing  dangerous  fords,  encountering  hills,  rocks,  and 
mire,  were  every-day  occurrences."  Penetrating  as  far  as  the 
Passamaquoddy,  he  determined  to  visit  the  British  Provinces.  "  He 
accordingly  visited  Moose  and  Dudley  Islands ;  and  then  passed 
into  St.  Andrews  in  New  Brunswick.  In  all  these  places  he  found 
the  people  destitute  of  pi-eaching.  He  next  proceeded  to  St.  John's, 
and  in  crossing  a  part  of  the  Bay  of  Fundy,  the  vessel  was  driven 
against  the  rocks  by  the  rapid  tide,  which  created  some  alarm,  but 
fortunately  they  escaped  without  injury.  The  next  day  they  put 
into  a  place  called  Dipper  Harbour.  Here  he  continued  two  days, 
preaching  at  the  house  of  a  Mr.  French,  who,  although  the  pro- 
prietor of  three  thousand  acres  of  land,  could  not  afford  a  chair  for 
his  guests  to  sit  upon.  On  reaching  St.  John's,  he  was  agreeably 
surprised  to  find  an  old  friend,  the  Rev.  Wm.  Jessop,  now  engaged 
in  preaching  Christ  crucified  to  the  people.  Seven  days  were  spent 
here,  preaching,  holding  prayer-meetings,  meeting  classes,  and 
visiting  the  sick,  and  others,  who  needed  his  counsel  or  sought  his 
company.  He  essayed  to  visit  St.  Stephen's,  but  being  becalmed 
at  a  place  on  the  Schoodic  River,  called  Devil's  Head,  he  was  com- 
pelled to  relinquish  his  design.  He,  however,  went  on  shore,  visited 
a  family,  and  used  the  opportunity  of  giving  them  a  private  lecture 


THE     UEV.     JESSE     LEE.  309 

upon  the  great  duty  of  personal  religion.  Beyond  this  point  there 
lived  a  gentleman  with  whom  he  had  been  in  the  habit  of  corres- 
ponding for  several  years,  whose  house  he  was  very  anxious  to 
reach.  He  left  the  vessel,  in  a  row-boat  that  was  ascending  the 
river,  and  arrived  at  the  house  of  his  friend  Mr.  M'Call,  near  mid- 
night. The  family  rose  to  receive  him,  and  gave  him  a  truly  wel- 
come reception.  He  was  now  at  the  dividing  line  between  the 
United  States  and  the  British  Provinces,  and  he  had  the  opportunity 
of  preaching  on  both  sides  of  the  line.  An  instance  of  the  power 
of  God  in  preventing  evil  to  an  humble  Christian  is  mentioned  by 
Mr.  Lee,  and  it  affords  a  beautiful  illustration  of  the  Divine  promise: 
"  They  that  trust  in  Me  shall  never  be  confounded."  A  female,  the 
first  who  made  a  profession  of  conversion  to  God  in  the  place,  was 
much  opposed  by  her  irreligious  husband.  Her  piety  provoked 
him  ;  her  prayers  were  an  offence  to  him  ;  her  scrupulous  observ- 
ance of  religious  duties,  he  could  not  away  with.  He  measured  his 
hostility  by  her  devotedness,  and  as  that  increased  more  and  more, 
he  resolved,  as  he  could  not  cure  her,  he  would  abandon  her. 
Full  of  his  purpose,  he  was  on  the  point  of  leaving  her,  when  in  the 
act  of  starting,  she  begged  they  might  pray  together  once  more  be- 
fore their  final  separation.  He  consented  ;  they  knelt  before  God  ; 
and  while  she  was  imploring  the  Divine  compassion  and  interposi- 
tion in  the  hour  of  distress,  his  heart  melted  within  him,  his  nature 
was  softened,  his  hostility  departed,  and  his  purpose  of  separation 
with  it ;  he  relaxed  his  opposition  to  religion,  and  soon  became  a 
follower  of  the  way  he  had  so  bitterly  despised  and  rejected. 

On  his  return  from  New  Brunswick,  Mr.  Lee  dedicated  the  new 
house  of  worship  in  Readfield.  This  was  the  first  Church  erected  by 
the  Methodists  in  Maine.  It  was  an  occasion  of  sincere  rejoicing 
to  the  small  Society  to  have  a  house  of  their  own  set  apart  to  sacred 
uses,  where,  unfettered,  and  independent  of  others,  they  cduld  wor- 
ship, in  the  freedom  of  their  own  impressive  forms,  and  in  the  full 
exercise  of  their  peculiar  and  edifying  prudential  regulations,  the 
God  of  their  salvation.  The  house  was  commenced  in  the  fall  of 
1794,  and  consecrated  to  Divine  worship  on  the  21st  of  June,  1795. 

The  Conference  for  the  New  England  States  was  held  in  New 
London,  on  the  15th  of  July,  1795.  About  twenty  ministers,  with 
the   indefatigable   Bishop    Asbury    at    their    head,    were   pi'esent. 


310  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

Everything  passed  off  pleasantly.  Some  little  difficulty  was  ex- 
perienced in  adjusting  the  matter  of  Baptism  ;  many  of  the  people,  it 
seems,  were  scrupulous  with  regard  to  the  mode  of  administering 
the  Sacrament.  We  are  satisfied  the  Conference  did  not  compro- 
mise the  principles  of  Methodism  upon  the  subject,  and  yet  the 
matter  was  settled  to  the  satisfaction  of  all  parties.  Two  Wesleyan 
Methodist  ministers  from  the  West  Indies  were  present  during  the 
session.  They  came  to  recruit  their  health  ;  and  being  strangers 
and  in  need,  the  Conference  cheerfully  and  liberally  contributed  out 
of  their  own  poverty  to  the  necessities  of  their  strange  and  afflicted 
brethren.  It  is  a  blessed  thing  to  a  Christian  man  to  receive  Chris- 
tian sympathy  and  assistance,  but  "  it  is  more  blessed  to  give  than 
to  receive."  In  such  a  case  both  parties  are  blessed  !  In  the  ap- 
pointments Mr.  Lee  was  continued  on  the  district,  only  it  was  made 
considerably  larger  than  it  was  previously.  It  now  had  seventeen 
circuits  and  stations,  and  twenty-six  Preachers.  He  was  compelled 
to  give  all  diligence  to  meet  the  demands  of  the  Church  upon  his 
time  and  talents.  After  the  adjournment  of  the  body,  he  accom- 
panied Bishop  Asbury,  in  a  tour  of  several  weeks,  through  parts  of 
Rhode  Island,  Massachusetts,  and  Connecticut,  ti-avelling  and 
preaching  daily,  and  striving  as  good  soldiers  of  Jesus  Christ  to 
establish  the  increasing  number  of  believers  in  the  power  of  living 
faith,  and  the  purity  of  perfect  love.  Early  in  August  they  sepa- 
rated— the  one  to  traverse  the  circuit  of  the  Union  as  the  chief  pas- 
tor of  a  widely  scattered  and  constantly  augmenting  body  of  Chris- 
tians ;  the  other,  as  an  under  shepherd,  to  feed  the  flock  of  Christ, 
to  build  up  the  temple  of  God  in  the  souls  of  men,  and  to  fill  up  the 
old  wastes,  the  desolation  of  former  generations,  with  the  beauty  of 
holiness,  the  incense  of  a  pure  offering  from  hearts  filled  with  love, 
and  inflamed  with  a  new-born  zeal  for  God. 

Boston  was  the  first  field  of  his  labour  for  the  year.  It  was  five 
years  since  he  commenced  his  efforts  to  lay  a  foundation  for  Me- 
thodism in  the  city.  In  pain  and  weariness,  through  evil  report 
and  good  report,  and  with  a  fidelity  that  no  obstacles  could  intimi- 
date, he  had  persevered  until  now  at  length  he  was  permitted  to 
see  some  fruit  of  all  his  toils  and  pains.  Early  convinced  that 
the  chief  difficulty  to  his  success  was  to  be  traced  to  the  want  of 
a  suitable  place  for  regular  worship,  and,  after  extreme  embarras* 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  311 

ment,  having  secured  a  room^  he  still  coveted  a  house, — that  goal 
of  his  hopes  was  now  near  its  accomplishment.  An  eligible  site 
had  been  obtained,  the  necessary  funds  for  commencing  the  house 
had  been  secured,  and  on  the  :28th  of  August,  he  had  the  inexpres- 
sible satisfaction  of  assisting,  with  all  due  solemnities,  in  laying 
the  corner-stone  of  the  building.  Here  were  two  important  objects 
gained — a  Society  of  believers,  and  a  home  for  them.  It  was  a 
bright  and  joyous  day  for  Methodism  in  Boston  ;  and  he  who  had 
laboured  with  so  earnest  and  self-denying  a  zeal  for  its  accomplish- 
ment, was  full  of  high  hopes  and  brilliant  visions.  But  the  people 
must  be  prepared  to  crowd  the  courts  of  this  house  of  the  Lord, 
when  its  doors  should  be  thrown  open  for  their  reception.  "  The 
hired  room,"  scarce  capable  of  holding  a  hundred  persons,  was  too 
small  for  his  aspirations ;  his  mind  was  "  cribbed,  cabined,  and 
confined"  in  its  narrow  dimensions.  He  could  not  let  the  fire  of 
his  zeal  burn  in  him  until  their  beautiful  house  should  be  finished. 
He  must  breathe  again  the  free  air  of  the  Common,  and  lift  his 
voice  in  the  midst  of  its  crowding  multitudes.  Some  of  his  breth- 
ren, perhaps,  feeling  their  independence  since  they  had  a  room,  or 
deeming  it  now  unnecessary,  or  a  condescension,  urged  many 
objections  to  such  a  measure.  They  had  forgotten  "  the  hole  of 
the  pit  out  of  which  they  were  digged  ;"  or  were  probably  ashamed 
of  so  public  a  reminiscence  of  their  origin.  But  their  scruples 
availed  nothing  with  Mr,  Lee.  He  aimed  to  do  all  the.  good  in  his 
power  to  the  greatest  number  of  people — this  was  his  philosophy 
of  religion.  The  probabilities  of  winning  souls  to  Christ  were 
greater  in  preaching  to  thousands  than  to  handfuls,  or  a  hundred. 
How  could  Jie  hesitate  ?  His  heart  was  fixed  upon  it  ;  and  for  three 
Sabbaihs  successively  he  took  his  stand  under  "  the  old  elm  tree," 
and  preached  to  thousands  of  listening  and  well-behaved  people. 
Whether  any  were  converted,  it  is  now  impossible  to  say.  But  he 
was  gratified.  The  feeling  .that  prompted  the  duty  was  satisfied, 
and  happy  ;  and  he  went  his  way  rejoicing — buoyant  with  the 
consciousness  of  having  "  done  what  he  could." 

The  star  of  Methodism  was  in  the  ascendant  in  New  England. 
But  there  were  many  adversaries.  Not  only  did  "  lewd  fellows 
of  the  baser  sort"  exalt  themselves  in  opposition  ;  but  chief  men 
men  of  character  and  influence,  the  rulers,  took  counsel  together 


312  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES      OF 

to  break  the  bands,  and  cast  away  the  cords  tliat  Methodism  was 
binding  around  the  hearts  of  the  people.  One  strilving  example  of 
this  hostility  is  recorded  by  Mr,  Lee,  It  occurred  in  Provincetown, 
Massachusetts,  a  few  days  after  the  laying  of  the  corner-stone  of 
the  Church  in  Boston,  There  was  a  small  Society  in  Province- 
town,  gathered  out  of  the  world  after  much  labour  and  many  tears. 
They  were  fruitful  in  all  good  works,  and  no  man  could  lay  aught 
to  their  charge.  For  their  own  comfortable  worship,  and  for  the 
benefit  of  others,  they  desired  to  build  a  bouse  in  which  the  pure 
Word  of  God  might  be  preached,  and  where,  as  children  of  believ- 
ing Abraham,  they  might  offer  praise  and  prayer  to  the  God  of 
Salvation.  They  not  only  desired  a  Church,  but  resolved  to  build 
one.  For  this  purpose,  and  after  many  sacrifices,  they  raised 
money,  and  purchased  timber  for  their  house.  While  thus  quietly 
proceeding  with  their  arrangements,  to  their  utter  surprise  a  Town 
Meeting  was  called,  and,  after  grave  deliberation,  it  was  resolved 
that  the  Methodists  should  have  no  house  of  worship  in  the  place,  • 
To  this  arbitrary  measure  of  mob-authority  the  Society  resolved 
to  give  no  heed.  They  collected  their  materials,  and  proceeded 
with  their  work.  It  was  nearly  ready  for  framing,  when  those 
who  regarded  Methodism  as  an  evil  and  bitter  thing,  resolved  to 
achieve  by  force  what  they  could  not  effect  by  intimidation.  Ac- 
cordingly, under  cover  of  night,  fit  hour  for  a  deed  of  darkness,  a 
company  of  evil-workers  dragged  the  timbers  into  a  neighbouring 
valley,  and  after  marring  the  workmanship,  collected  them  into  a 
pile,  and  placed  an  effigy  of  a  Methodist  tarred  and  feathered  on 
the  top.  This  famous  deed  accomplished,  they  left  the  spot,  and 
waited  for  the  morning  to  witness  the  surprise  and  sorrow  of  a  few 
pious  people  thus  despoiled  of  their  property,  outraged  in  their 
rights,  and  insulted  in  their  feelings.  It  was  the  triumph  of  wick- 
edness :  the  upsetting,  it  may  be,  of  the  cup  of  wrath  in  the  con- 
science of  some  of  the  perpetrators  of  a  deed  of  infamy  and  guilt. 
This  persecution  for  righteousness  sake  was  borne  with  the  meekness 
of  Christian  forbearance  and  resignation.  It  was  a  sad  loss  to  the 
feeble  Society,  but  their  trust  was  in  God  ;  and  they  renewed  their 
efforts,  resolved  to  oppose  the  malignity  of  unreasonable  and 
wicked  men,  by  the  patience  and  gentleness  of  Christ.  The  morn- 
ing after  this  shameful  occurrence,  Mr.  Lee  visited  the  scene  of 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  313 

disaster,  and  surveyed  tlje  melancholy  wreck  of  a  thousand  bril- 
liant hopes.  But  he  was  calm  and  collected.  His  heart  was  sor- 
rowful, but  it  gave  forth  no  gall — no,  not  a  drop.  He  spoke,  but 
not  in  reproach  and  wrath.  "  I  went  to  see  it,"  he  says,  "  and 
felt  astonished  at  the  conduct  of  the  people,  considering  we  live  in 
a  free  country  ;  and  no  such  conduct  can  be  justified.  However, 
I  expect  this  will  be  for  the  good  of  the  little  Society,  and  that  they 
will  find  the  truth  of  these  words  :  '  The  wrath  of  man  shall  praise 
tiiee.'  "  And  is  it  not  so  ?  There  is  still  a  Society  of  Methodists 
in  Provincetown.  And  if  its  history  could  be  written,  might  it  not  be 
found  to  have  been  a  lifelong  consolation  to  some  of  the  men  engaged 
in  this  work  of  sacrilege,  a«d  to  have  blessed  the  dying  hour  of 
others?  At  least,  the  Society  still  lives  and  flourishes  in  its  repre- 
sentatives ;  but  where  are  those  who,  in  an  evil  hour,  trespassed 
upon  its  rights,  and  sought,  in  the  destruction  of  its  house  of  wor- 
ship, to  crush  and  extinguish  it  forever?  They  are  forgotten  in 
the  grave— they  are  in  the  midst  of  the  retributions  of  eternity  ! 

We  cannot  follow  Mr.  Lee  through  the  routine  of  his  daily 
duties,  while  employed  in  the  superintendence  of  his  district,  espe- 
cially as  we  have  already  traversed  it  several  times  in  his  company, 
and  under  his  guidance.  A  few  incidents,  serving  to  illustrate  his 
character,  and  the  obstacles  that  everywhere  opposed  his  efforts  to 
spread  the  gospel,  must  suffice  for  this  period  of  his  history. 

On  one  of  his  ordinary  visits  to  New  Milford,  he  preached  on 
the  doctrine  of  human  responsibility,  from  the  words,  "  Who  will 
render  to  every  man  according  to  his  ivorks.''''  Rom,  ii,  6.  After 
preaching,  a  young  minister,  it  is  presumed  of  the  Standing  Order, 
and  a  candidate  for  the  vacant  parish,  objected  to  his  having  per- 
suaded all  to  choose  religion  and  seek  God,  and  lor  inviting  all  to 
Chi'ist.  He  listened  patiently  to  the  objection  ;  and,  turning  upon 
the  young  Calvinist,  asked  him,  "  Do  you  not  believe  that  God  has 
decreed  that  some  men  should  not  be  saved  1"  "  Certainly,  I  do." 
"  Do  you  not  believe  Christ  opened  a  way  by  his  death,  whereby 
all  might  possibly  be  saved  V  This  was  also  answered  in  the 
affirmative.  "  Well,  then,  according  to  your  doctrine,  has  not 
Christ  opened  a  way  whei'eby  God's  decrees  might  be  broken  1 
Will  you  explain  this  contradiction  to  me?"  He  tried  to  escape 
the  dilemma,  and  repeated  the  effort;  but  it  was  fruitless.    Involved 


314  THE    LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

in  inextricable  confusion,  he  gave  up  the  matter,  and  left  the  obsti- 
nate Arminian  intrenched  and  invincible,  behind  the  strong  ram. 
parts  of  free  grace,  freely  offered  to  all ! 

At  a  place  called  Mount  Desert,  he  experienced  a  chapter  of 
incidents.  He  went  by  water,  in  a  canoe,  and  was  accompanied 
by  a  physician.  He  found,  on  reaching  the  place,  it  was  training- 
day  ;  and  there  was  a  large  collection  of  both  sexes, — the  women 
waiting  for  the  termination  of  the  muster,  in  oi'der  to  join  in  the 
festivities  of  a  dance.  But  when  they  learned  his  purpose  to 
preach,  they  were  sorely  perplexed.  Some  said.  We  will  have  a 
dance  ;  others  said.  Nay,  but  we  will  have  a  sermon.  The  v:oman  -L 
of  the  house  said,  "  If  they  would  not  hear  the  gospel,  they  should 
not  dance."  The  ma?i  of  the  house  cried  out,  "  If  the  Lord  has 
sent  the  man,  let  us  hear  him  ;  but  if  the  devil  has  sent  him,  let 
the  devil  take  him  away  again."  But  the  Preadier  told  them  he 
would  not  preach  in  the  house  at  all ;  and  he  left  the  house,  to 
seek  a  place  where  he  would  be  less  likely  to  violate  the  prohibition 
of  an  improper  use  of  pearls.  But  the  chapter  was  not  completed. 
On  his  way  from  this  modern  Babel,  a  man,  calling  himself  a 
Christian  and  a  Baptist,  went  with  him.  He  was  a  strong  fatalist, 
or,  what  amounts  to  the  same  thing,  a  Calvinist.  He  was  brim- 
ful of  religious  talk,  and  soon  discovered  that  Mr.  Lee  believed 
that  Christ  died  for  all  men,  and  that  all  were  called  by  God,  and 
might  come  to  Christ  and  be  saved.  This  discovery  put  him  in 
violent  passion  ;  he  denounced  it  as  damnable  doctrine,  and  seemed 
ready  to  swear  outright,  and 

"  Prove  his  doctrine  orthodox 
By  apostolic  blows  and  knocks." 

This  developement  of  Calvinistic  Christianity  filled  Mr.  Lee  with 
commiseration  for  the  deluded  victim  of  "  the  high  mystery  of 
predestination."  If  the  mystery  has  any  foundation,  or  ever  fur 
nishes  an  illustration  of  its  power — here  was  a  specimen  of  prede- 
termined wrath  and  folly !  Poor  man !  he  could  not  discern 
"  what  manner  of  spirit  he  was  of,"  and  yet  he  could  talk  of  what 
God  did  "  from  all  eternity  !"  Strange  folly  of  man  !  There  was 
yet  another  section  in  this  day's  chapter.  According  to  appoint- 
ment, Mr.  Lee  preached  in  the  afternoon.     His  text  was  1   Peter 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  315 

;i.  9.  He  had  a  goodly  company  of  hearers,  among  them  his  pre- 
destinarian  companion  of  the  morning ;  and  he  had  no  more  sym- 
pathy for  the  sermon  than  he  had  for  the  conversalJon.  This  he 
indicated  by  shaking  his  head  at  every  recurrence  of  an  objectiona- 
ble opinion.  There  was  another  predestinarian  in  the  house,  and 
the  two  nodded  their  dissent  at  each  other  with  the  pei'tinacious 
effrontery  of  Mesmeric  pretension.  As  the  Preacher  proceeded,  the 
influence  seemed  to  increase,  until  their  heads  scarcely  did  any- 
thing else  but  shake.  This  was  offensive  to  Mr.  Lee,  and  presently 
it  became  annoying.  It  attracted  the  congregation  ;  and,  as  they 
seemed  by  look  and  motion  to  say,  "  that's  not  true,"  "  nor  that," 
he  thought  it  quite  time  to  stop  their  motions.  So,  stopping  in  his 
discourse,  and  fixing  his  bright,  burning  eye  upon  the  face  of  one 
of  the  malcontents,  until  every  other  eye  followed  and  rested  upon 
the  same  face,  he  drawled  out  in  slowly  measured  tones — "  I  should 
be  glad  if  you  would  try  and  keep  your  head  still."  It  was  enough. 
The  head  fell  upon  the  breast,  and  remained  stationary  during  the 
rest  of  the  service. 

If  reason  is  the  "  column  of 'true  majesty  in  man,"  the  will  is  the 
broad  and  firm  foundation  on  which  it  rests.  The  subjugation  of 
the  will  to  the  authority  of  God  is  the  object  of  religion,  and  the 
proof  of  its  power.  A  singular  remark  of  an  aged  man,  just 
brought  imder  the  government  of  grace,  is  mentioned  by  Mr.  Lee. 
It  was  during  a  revival  of  religion  in  Falmouth,  an  old  sinner  was 
converted,  and  filled  with  the  elements  of  a  new  spiritual  life. 
Some  one,  perhaps  thinking  it  a  sign  of  approaching  dissolution, 
and  feeling  an  interest  in  the  estate  of  the  old  convert,  asked  after 
his  will.  "  I  have  none,"  was  the  reply.  "  What  have  you  done 
with  it  ?"  "  I  lost  it  upon  the  ledge  the  other  day," — alluding  to 
the  place  of  his  conversion,  and  to  the  fact  that  his  own  will  was 
absorbed  and  lost  in  the  will  of  God.  In  religion,  my  will  is  the 
essence  of  selfishness,  rebellion,  and  disorder.  "  Thy  will  be  done, 
is  the  substance  of  peace,  holiness,  and  perfection. 

After  a  year  spent  amidst  toils  and  trials  such  as  are  here 
recorded,  Mr.  Lee  repaired  to  the  seat  of  the  Conference,  Thomp- 
son, Connecticut.  About  thirty  ministers  wei-e  present,  some  of 
them  from  the  province  of  Maine.  Seven  Deacons  and  five  Elders 
were  ordained  by  Bishop  Asbury.     Beside  this,  except  the  remarks 


316  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

"  We  talked  together,  and  rejoiced  in  the  Lord,"  and  "  were  closely- 
employed"  during  the  two  days  of  the  session,  we  can  find  no 
record  of  its  proceedings. 

Another  schism,  small  in  its  character,  partial  in  its  influence, 
and  brief  in  its  duration,  is  to  be  recorded  as  a  part  of  the  history 
of  the  times  comprehended  in  this  chapter.  It  occurred  in  Charles- 
ton, South  Carolina,  and  was  guided  by  the  Rev.  William  Hammet. 
Devoid  of  elements  of  usefulness,  and  only  powerful  to  do  cvi!,  it 
soon  and  happily  lost  the  little  influence  derived  from  the  acknow- 
ledged abilities  of  its  author,  and  passed  into  oblivion.  It  never 
flourished,  even  in  Charleston,  and,  beyond  a  few  Societies  in  the 
state,  it  is  not  known  to  have  extended.  The  causes  operating  to 
produce  this  schism,  even  upon  the  autliority  of  Mr.  Hammet  him- 
self, must  be  considered,  if  not  utterly  trivial,  at  least  entirely  insuf- 
ficient to  justify  a  rupture  of  his  Church  relations.  At  this  distance 
of  time,  they  seem  not  only  unworthy  of  the  Christian  character 
of  both  the  leader  and  his  adherents,  but  might  authorize  now,  as 
then,  a  very  just  suspicion  of  other  and  very  different  motives  from 
those  given  to  the  public  in  his  "*Appcal  to  Truth  and  Circum- 
stances, by  William  Hammet," — a  pamphlet  issued  from  the  Charles- 
ton press  in  1792.  A  brief  account  of  these  "  Circumstances"  will 
satisfy  the  demands  of  history,  and  sustain  the  truth  of  our  opinion 
of  their  real  character,  Mr.  Hammet  came  to  the  United  States  from 
the  West  Indies,  where  he  had  spent  four  or  five  years  in  the  minis- 
try,  under  the  general  direction  of  Mr.  Wesley,  and  the  immediate 
superintendence  of  Dr.  Coke.  In  company  with  Dr.  Coke,  he  ar- 
rived in  Charleston  in  February  1791.  Too  feeble  to  keep  pace 
with  Dr.  Coke  in  his  rapid  travel  through  the  country,  he  was  left  in 
Charleston,  where  he  remained  until  May,  preaching,  and  "  visiting 
from  house  to  house."  His  labours  in  this  city  gave  so  much  satis- 
faction to  the  Society,  that,  on  his  departure  for  Philadelphia,  to 
attend  Conference,  they  sent  an  earnest  petition  for  his  return 
as  their  pastor.  In  Philadelphia,  in  an  interview  with  Bishop  As- 
bury,  he  determined  to  continue  in  America,  and  take  an  appoint- 
ment in  the  regular  plan.  He  was  accordingly  received,  and  re- 
turned to  Charleston  as  the  field  of  his  ministry.  On  the  adjourn- 
ment of  Conference,  he  obtained  permission  from  the  Bishop  to  visit 
New  York  and  Baltimore.     In  the  latter  city,  containing  then,  as 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  3I7 

now,  the  largest  and  most  influential  Society  of  Methodists  in  the 
country,  he  spent  some  time ;  and  entered  into  negotiations  with 
some  of  the  Society  to  become  their  pastor.     This,  and  some  other 
circumstances,   superinduced   a  suspicion  of  his   stability,  in   the 
mind  of  Bishop  Asbury,  and  led   him  to  alter  the  plan  of  the  ap- 
pointments so  far  as  to  continue  the  Rev.  J.  Parks,  who  had  been 
appointed  to   Georgetown,  South    Carolina,  in  Charleston   as   the 
colleague  of  Mr.  Hammet.     This  step  was  taken  after  the  aflliir  in 
Baltimore,  and  previous  to  the  arrival   of  Mr.  H.  in  Charleston. 
The  measure,  however,  gave  him  great  offence,  although  it  still  left 
him  as  chief  pastor  in  charge  of  the  Society.     It  was  the  proxi- 
mate  cause  of  his  secession,  if  not  solely  "the  origin  of  it.     He 
objected  to  the  stay  of  Mr.  Parks  in  the  city,  because  of  the  expense 
it  would   bring  upon  the  Society.     This  was  a  suggestion  of  his 
own— the  Society  seems  to  have  felt  no  solicitude  upon  the  subject. 
To  carry  his  measure  of  removing  his  colleague,  which  seems  to 
have  been  the  real  motive  of  his  conduct,  he  stirred  up  excitement 
in  private  and  public  to  such  an  extent,  that  the  Rev.  R.  Ellis,  Pre- 
siding  Elder  of  the  District,  admonished  him  of  his  improprieties, 
and  notified  him  of  his  intention  to  submit  the  whole  matter  to  the 
adjudication  of  the  Conference.     Upon  this,  he  resolved  to  with- 
draw from  the  Church ;  and,  in  a  letter  to  Mr.  Ellis,  under  date  of 
November  28,  1791,  he  resigned  his  pastorate,  and  withdrew  from 
the   fellowship  of  Methodism.     He  was   now   at  liberty  to   make 
inroads  upon  the  Church  ;  and  he  was  but  too  successful  in  build- 
ing up  a  party  in  Charleston.     And  by  the  aid  of  a  few  ministers, 
who  united  with  him,  he  may  have  established  a  very  few  Societies' 
elsewhere.     But  the  record  of  them,  if  any  ever  existed,  is  either 
lost   or   forgotten.      Their   memorial    has   perished   among   living 
things.     By  this  untoward  event,  serious  injury  was  done  to  Me- 
thodism in  Charleston.    Many  of  its  attached  and  influential  friends 
were  estranged  ;  and  barren  years  succeeded  these  disasters  of  its 
early  seed-time.     Its  effects  may  still   linger  around  the  grave  of 
him  whose  later  years  so  poorly  recompensed  the   promise  of  his 
early  labours,  when,  under  due  submission  to  just  authority,  he  was 
"diligent  in  business,  fervent  in  spirit,  serving  the  Lord."'    After 
his  secession,  Mr.  H.,  by  his  popularity  and  the  influence  of  those 
who  united  with  him,  succeeded  in  erecting  a  commodious  house 


318  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

of  worship  and  a  parsonage ;  both  of  which,  we  believe,  were 
settled  upon  hinnself.  His  Society  did  not  long  survive  him  ;  and, 
after  his  death,  his  property  passed  into  the  hands  of  the  Method- 
ists. It  has  since  been  destroyed  by  fire  ;  but  its  name  has  been 
transmitted  to  the  present  edifice,  and  Trinity  Church  ranks  as 
one  of  the  most  popular  and  influential  of  our  Churches  in  Charles- 
ton. Such  is  a  brief  outline  of  an  affair  that  had  its  origin  in 
resistance  to  just  authority ;  and  whose  entire  history,  apart  from 
the  evils  it  inflicted  upon  the  cause  of  religion,  might  furnish  a 
very  appropriate  illustration  of  the  remark,  that  we  often  lose  more 
by  contending  for  our  supposed  I'ights,  than  we  could  possibly  suffer 
by  submission  to  a  palpable  wrong. 

The  second  General  Conference  of  the  Church  was  held  in  Bal- 
timore, on  the  20th  of  October,  1796,  and  consisted  of  one  hundred 
and  twenty  members,  drawn  together  from  the  different  portions  of 
the  itinerant  field.  The  body  was  in  session  fourteen  days ;  and 
from  the  amount  of  business  done,  the  members  must  have  been 
working-men.  A  brief  general  view  of  their  proceedings  is  all  our 
limits  will  admit  of,  apart  from  the  personal  history  of  Mr.  Lee, 
and  of  his  connexion  with  the  stirring  events  of  the  occasion.  One 
of  the  first  and  most  important  duties  of  the  Conference  was  the 
revision  of  the  Discipline.  Methodism  not  only  preached  perfection 
to  others,  but  sought  to  be  perfect  itself.  Hence,  much  of  the  time 
of  its  quadrennial  synods  was  devoted  to  the  work  of  reviewing  the 
operations  of  the  system,  correcting  what  experience  discovered  to 
be  defective,  consolidating  its  economy,  and  in  concentrating  its 
measures  upon  the  great  original  object  of  its  organization — the 
spread  of  holiness  in  the  earth.  We  have  given,  in  a  preceding 
chapter,  the  grounds  upon  which,  in  1792,  they  proceeded  in  mo- 
derating or  strengthening  their  plans,  according  to  the  suggestions 
of  experience,  or  the  demands  of  necessity.  For  the  same  reasons, 
but  with  extreme  caution,  they  entered  upon  the  work  of  revision 
in  1796.  In  the  prefatory  address  to  the  "  Minutes  of  the  General 
Conference  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  begun  at  Baltimore, 
on  the  20th  of  October,  1796,"  we  find  the  following  sentences, 
among  others  as  just  and  pertinent.  "  We  can  truly  say,  that  we 
have  been  fearfiil  of-making  alterations.  We  have  made  none, 
which  we  do  not  believe  to  be  highly  necessary,  or  evidently  useful. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  319 

We  have  also  added,  as  briefly  as  may  be,  our  principal  reasons 
for  every  Minute.  Our  grand  object  is  to  raise  and  preserve  a  holy 
and  united  people.  Holiness  is  our  aim  ;  and  we  pay  no  regard  to 
numbers,  but  in  proportion  as  they  possess  the  genuine  principles 
of  vital  religion."  In  the  same  connexion  they  vindicate  their 
course  from  any  suspicion  or  imputation  of  assuming  authority,  by 
referring  to  their  former  determinations  on  the  subject  of  revision, 
and  to  the  fact,  in  their  own  appropriate  words,  of  the  unquestioned 
right  of  the  entire  ministry  to  be  present  and  object,  if  need  be,  by 
argument  and  vote,  to  any  of  the  enactments  of  the  body.  "  Our  Ge- 
neral Conference,"  they  say,  "  is  held  once  only  in  four  years,  and 
it  is  open  to  every  Preacher  in  full  connexion.  Every  such  Preacher 
has  therefore  ample  time  to  weigh  every  subject  of  importance,  to 
consult  upon  it  with  all  his  friends,  and  to  be  present  at  the  General 
Conference,  to  give  his  vote,  as  well  as  declare  his  sentiments  at 
large :  or  he  may  deliver  his  thoughts,  in  confidence,  to  one  or 
more  of  his  brethren,  who  intend  to  be  present."  Acting  under  the 
influence  of  such  principles,  and  in  view  of  such  checks  upon  their 
conduct,  posterity  must  accord  to  them  personal  rectitude,  and  offi- 
cial  integrity,  whatever  may  be  its  verdict  as  to  the  character  and 
tendency  of  their  measures. 

Heretofore  the  Conferences  were  confined  to  small  districts  of 
country,  composed  of  a  small  number  of  ministers ;  and  were  as- 
sembled  at  the  pleasure  and  convenience  of  the  Bishops.  This 
feature  of  the  system  was  now  remodelled,  and  settled  upon  a  basis 
that  still  exists,  and  gives  form  and  energy  to  our  Ecclesiastical 
system.  Six  Conferences,  independent  of  each  other,  with  defined 
boundaries  and  limited  powers,  were  established ;  with  provision 
for  a  seventh,  in  the  province  of  Maine,  "  if  the  Bishops  see  it  ne- 
cessary."  These  six  original  Conferences  were  New  England, 
Philadelphia,  BaUimore,  Virginia,  South  Carolina,  and  "  the  West^ 
ern  Conference,  for  the  states  of  Kentucky  and  Tennessee."  To 
each  of  these  Conferences  was  given  jurisdiction  over  the  Church 
within  its  bounds.  The  rule  stands :— «  Under  the  direction  of 
which  (Conference)  shall  be  the  afl^airs  of  our  Church,"  &c.  The 
"  reasons"  accompanying  and  justifying  this  regulation  are  not  un 
important  at  the  present  day.  After  a  mere  reference  to  the  pre- 
vious  plan  of  holding  Conferences,  they  say :  "  This  was  attended 


320  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

with  many  inconveniences. — 1.  There  were  but  few  of  the  senior 
Preachers  whose  years  and  experience  had  matured  their  judg- 
ments, \v*ho  could  be  present  at  any  one  Conference,  2.  The 
Conferences  wanted  that  dignity  which  every  religious  synod 
should  possess,  and  which  always  accompanies  a  large  assembly 
of  gospel  ministers.  3.  The  itinerant  plan  was  exceedingly 
cramped,  from  the  difficulty  of  removing  Preachers  from  one  dis- 
trict to  another.  All  these  inconveniences  will,  A\e  trust,  -4)6 
removed  on  the  present  plan,  and  at  the  same  time  the  Conferences 
are  so  arranged  that  all  the  members  respectively  may  attend  with 
little  difficulty.  To  all  which  may  be  added,  that  the  active, 
zealous,  unmarried  Preachers  may  move  on  a  larger  scale,  and 
preach  the  ever  blessed  gospel  far  more  extensively  through  the 
sixteen  states,  and  other  parts  of  the  continent ;  whilst  the  married 
Preachers,  whose  circumstances  require  them,  in  many  instances, 
to  be  more  located  than  the  single  men,  will  have  a  considerable 
field  of  action  opened  to  them,  and  also  the  Bishops  will  be  able  to 
attend  the  Conferences  with  greater  ease,  and  without  injury  to  their 
health."  These  simple,  but  just  and  sufficient  reasons,  will  com- 
mend themselves  to  unbiassed  common  sense  in  every  age  and 
phase  of  society. 

Thq  Deed  of  Settlement,  for  protecting  the  property  of  the 
Church,  in  nearly  the  precise  language  of  the  present  form,  was  the 
enactment  of  this  General  Conference.  "  The  reasons"  given  for 
this  Minute  are  clear  and  forcible,  and  if  they  had  been  preserved 
in  the  Discipline  as  explanatory  of  the  rule,  much  of  the  senseless 
clamour  that  vexed  party  spirit  has  vented  against  it,  might  have 
been  prevented.  At  least,  the  strength  and  sufficiency  of  the 
reasons  would  have  vindicated  the  law,  and  rebuked  all  opposition 
to  it  as  unmerited  and  officious.  In  truth,  however,  no  valid 
moral  objections,  and  certainly  no  legal  ones,  can  lie  against  the 
instrument,  or  the  exclusive  rights  it  secures  in  all  Church  pro- 
perty to  the  members  and  ministers  of  the  Church.  This  deed 
creates  a  Board  of  Trustees,  constitutes  them  the  legal  guardians 
of  the  Church  property  of  each  particular  Society,  and  invests  them 
with  authority,  under  certain  prescribed  circumstances,  to  alienate 
tho  property  so  held  in  trust  from  its  original  design,  by  mortgage 
or  sale.     The  real  ownership  of  all  such  property  is  i-ecognised  by 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  321 

the  deed,  as  residing  in  the  members  of  each  particular  Society. 
The   ministry,  in  any  grade  of  it  known  to  Methodism,   have    no 
,  ownership  in  any  such  property.     Tlic  original  deed,  after  defining 
the  objects  of  the  trust  to  be  "  for  the  use  of  the  members  of  the 
Methodist  E.  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  according  to 
the  rules  and  discipline  which  from  time  to  time  may  be  agreed 
upon,"  &c. ;  says  :  "  And  in  further  trust  and  confidence  that  they 
(the  Trustees)  shall,  at  all  times,  for  ever  hereafter,  permit  such 
Ministers  and  Preachers  belonging  to  the  said  Church  as  shall  from 
time  to  time  be  duly  authorized"  by  the  Gcjierai  and  Yearly  Con- 
ferences, ''and  none  otliers^'  to  preach  and  expound  God's  holy 
word  therein."     Such  are  tJie  principles  of  a  deed   of  settlement 
which    has    been  strangely  affirmed  to  vest  all  the  rights  of  pro- 
perty in  our  Church  buildings,  parsonages,  &c.,  in  the  Bishops  and 
Ministers  of  the  Church,    lio  alnrmaUon  can  scarcely  be  less  true, 
or.  mere    absu^.-d.       The  unity  of  Metliodism  under  the  pastom? 
supervision    of    an    Uinerunl    minicSLi-y,    v.as    always    a    favourite 
doctrine  arid  fixed  purpc«8  of  our  fathers.     And  the  preservation 
sf  the  generd  unity  of  an    indefinite,  but   great  and    constantly 
increasing   number  of  particular  Societies,  demanded  just  such   a 
regulation  with  respect  to  property,  as  was  provided  for  in  the  deed. 
Congruously  with  such  objects,  a  different  mode  of  adjustment  would 
have  been  imperfect  and  repulsive.     Tliis  was  the  argument  of  the 
Conference  in  the  adoption  of  the  law.     "  The  preservation  of  our 
union,  and  the  progress  of  the  Word  of  God,  indispensably  require 
that  the  free  and  full  use  of  the  pulpits  should  be  in  the  hands  of 
the  General  Conference,  and  the  Yearly  Confei-cnces  authorized  by 
them.  Of  course,  the  Travelling  Preachers  who  are  in  full  connexion 
assembled  in  their  Conferences,  are  the  patrons  of  the  pulpits  of  our 
churches.  And  this  was  absolutely  necessary  to  give  a  clear,  legal  spe- 
cification in  the  deed."  It  was  to  perfect  a  legal  title  to  the  property, 
and  secure  it  to  its  original  objects,  thattliis  feature  of  the  deed  was 

*  And  no7ie  others.  These  words  have  been  since  omitted.  But,  as  used  by 
the  Conference,  they  were  not  intended  to  be  so  exclusive  as  they  seem  to  sig- 
nify. It  seems  the  Conference  were  of  opinion  that  a  particular  specification  of 
the  ministry  to  occupy  the  pulpits  was  essential  to  the  legal  perfection  of  the 
instrument;  and  therefore  they  defined  the  ministry  as  itinerant,  not  local,  and 
Methodistic,  to  the  exclusion  of  all  others. 
21 


322  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

adopted.  This  is  obvious  from  the  additional  reason  given  for  the 
enactment.  In  immediate  conjunction  with  the  language  just  quoted, 
we  find  the  following  words  :  "  If  the  Local  Preachers,  Stewards, 
and  Leaders  (who  have  an  undoubted  right  to  preach,  meet  their 
classes,  &c.,  in  the  preaching-houses  at  due  time,  according  to  the 
form  of  discipline)  were  specified,  it  would  be  necessary  to  add  a 
description  of  their  orders  ;  which  would  throw  such  obscurity 
u[)on  the  whole,  that  a  court  of  justice  would  either  reject  the  deed, 
or  be  at  a  loss  to  determine  concerning  the  little  peculiarities  of  our 
form  of  discipline."  They  also  disavow  all  "  design  of  limiting  in 
the  least  degree  the  privileges  of  any  of  the  public  officers  of  '  the 
Church ;'  but  solely  intend  to  preserve  the  property  of  our  Church 
by  such  a  clear  simple  specification,  as  shall  be  fully  and  easily 
cognizable  by  the  laws."  Did  they  err  in  thus  securing  to  their 
own  use  property  saci'cdly  committed  to  them  for  holy  purposes? 
Exclusive  right  to  use  the  pulpits  erected  for  them,  is  all  that  the 
Conference  claimed,  or  the  deed  conceded.  To  object,  therefore,  to 
this  feature  of  our  economy,  is  to  complain  that  our  Churches  are 
not  made  free,  or  that  exceptions  are  not  incorporated  in  our  deeds 
in  favour  of  the  equal  rights  of  every  religious  denomination,  of 
whatever  doctrinal  creed,  or  standard  of  morals. 

An  evil  of  great  magnitude  in  every  period  of  American 
Methodism,  has  been  the  retirement  of  her  ministers  from  the 
itinerant  pastoral  work.  Various  causes  have  led  to  this  partial 
abandonment  of  ministerial  duty ;  and  many  schemes  have  been 
devised  for  its  prevention.  One,  that  promised  much,  and  has 
outlived  every  other,  without  effecting  what  it  was  hoped  it  would 
accomplish,  originated  with  this  General  Conference.  The  in- 
sufficiency of  the  provision  for  the  support  of  ministers,  especially 
those  with  families,  has  been  one  of  the  principal  causes  of  this 
evil.  To  remedy  this,  it  was  resolved  to  create  a  Connectional  fund, 
by  contributions  from  the  ministry  and  membership  of  the  Church, 
to  be  committed  to  a  Board  of  Trustees  for  investment,  the  produce 
of  which  was  to  be  divided  equally  among  the  Annual  Conferences, 
and  by  them  to  be  again  distributed  to  the  most  necessitous  of  their 
members.  This  measure  was  matured  during  the  Conference,  and 
was  soon  afterwards  incorporated  by  the  Legislature  of  Penn- 
sylvania, under  the  style  and  title  of  "  The  Trustees  of  the  fund 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  323 

for  the  relief  and  support  of  the  itinerant,  superannuated,  and 
worn-out  Ministers  and  Preachers  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  (in  the  United  States  of  America),  their  wives  and  children, 
widows  and  orphans/'  There  was  in  previous  existence  a 
"  Preacher's  Fund,"  the  stock  of  which  was  ordered  to  "  be  thrown 
into  the  Chartered  Fund."  "  The  produce  of  the  sale  of  books" 
was  also  to  swell  this  fund ;  and  a  most  urgent  call  was  made  on 
their  "  benevolent  friends  to  promote  this  great  charity."  By 
special  enactment  of  the  Conference,  single  claimants  upon  this 
fund  could  receive  only  sixty-four  dollars  per  annum  ;  married 
persons,  only  one  hundred  and  twenty-eight  dollars ;  and  children, 
only  sixteen  dollars  each  ;  and  no  money  was  to  be  drawn  from 
the  fund  "  until  the  first  day  of  August,  1798.*  Such  was  the 
origin  and  objects  of  what  is  still  known  among  us  as  "  The 
Chartered  Fund."  The  exact  amount  raised  and  funded  under 
this  measure  of  the  Conference,  we  have  taken  no  pains  to 
ascertain.  We  only  know  it  never  met  the  expectation  of  its 
founders,  nor  answered,  to  any  extent,  the  benevolent  objects  of 
its  creation.  Dr.  Bangsf  very  justly  says  :  "  Though  the  creation 
of  the  Chartered  Fund  originated  from  the  purest  motives,  and  has 
been  kept  up  and  superintended  by  some  of  the  most  benevolent 
spirits  of  the  Church,  yet  it  has  never  been  able  to  pay  more  than 
from  ninety  to  one  hundred  dollars  a  year  to  each  Annual 
Conference ;  and  as  this  small  amount  would  not,  when  divided 
among  the  several  claimants,  give  to  each  but  about  two  dollars  a 
year,  it  may  be  questioned  whether,  by  inducing  a  false  dependence 
in  the  public  mind,  this  fund  has  not  defeated  the  objects  of  its 
institution,  and  disappointed  the  expectations  of  its  benevolent 
founders  and  patrons."  The  wisest  measures  of  the  best  of  men 
do  not  always  succeed.  A  more  unselfish  attempt  to  promote  an 
important  religious  interest,  can  scarcely  be  contemplated ;  and 
yet  the  elements  of  discomfiture  were  in  the  seeds  of  the  measure. 
Its  first  and  most  fatol  principle  was  a  vii'tual  repudiation  of  the 
doctrine  of  inspiration, — "  They  that  preach  the  gospel,  must  live 
of  the  gospel ;"  and,  if  successful,  it  would  have  made  the  ministry 

*  For  a  full  account  of  the  proceedings  in  this  measure,  see  Lee's  Hist.  Me- 
thodists, pp.  235-244.     Also  "  Minutes  of  the  General  Conference  of  1796." 

1  Hist.  M.  E.  Church,  vol.  ii.  pp.  50-51. 


324  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

independent  of  the  people — an  evil  that,  if  it  had  not  soon 
destroyed  us,  would  have  cursed  us  through  all  the  generations  of 
our  existence,  and  to  the  remotest  point  of  our  influence.  It  may 
have  done  a  little  good  in  some  cases  of  distress ;  but  it  may  also 
have  prevented  a  great  deal  more  from  being  done :  for  the  sake 
of  its  pious  origin,  it  may  not  have  been  entirely  rejected  as  an 
agent  for  good ;  but  its  general  failure  of  securing  its  avowed 
object,  may  be  justly  regarded  as  a  blessed  interposition  of  God 
in  behalf  of  Methodism. 

Previous  to  the  Confei'ence  whose  history  we  are  reviewing,  few 
and  very  faint  lines  of  distinction  existed  between  Local  Preachers 
and  the  laity  of  the  Church.  The  authority  to  preach  seems  to  have 
comprehended  no  Ecclesiastical  rights.  They  were  ineligible  to 
ministerial  oi'ders  ;  and  if  accused  of  immorality  were  to  be  tried  by 
the  laity.  But  a  new  line  of  policy  was  now  adopted  in  elevating 
the  office  to  ministerial  rank,  and  conferring  certain  defined  rights 
and  privileges  upon  it.  A  rule  was  introduced  into  the  Discipline 
securing  the  right  of  ordination  as  a  Deacon  after  a  probation  of 
four  years,  on  condition  of  presenting  to  the  Bishop  "  a  testimo- 
nial from  the  Society  to  which  they  belong,  and  from  the  Stewards 
of  the  circuit,  signed  also  b}'  three  Elders,  three  Deacons,  and 
three  Travelling  Preachers."  The  rule  upon  this  subject,  as  it 
stands  in  the  Discipline  of  1796,  presents  a  singular  specimen  of 
Ecclesiastical  legislation.  It  is  appended  to  "  Section  iv.,  1st  Chap- 
ter :  "  Of  the  Election  and  Consecration  of  Bishops,  and  of  their 
Duty,"  in  these  words  :  "  N.  B.  The  Bishop  has  obtained  liberty, 
by  the  suffrages  of  the  Conference,  to  ordain  Local  Preachers  to 
the  office  of  Deacons,  provided  they  obtain  a  testimonial,"  &c.,  as 
quoted  above.*  The  law,  nearly  as  it  now  exists,  respecting  the 
trial  of  Local  Preachers,  was  also  changed,  and  made  to  conform 
to  their  new  and  improved  circumstances  and  relations — a  trial  by 
their  peers,  and  the  right  of  appeal  to  the  Yearly  Conference.  Pro- 
vision \^s  also  made  to  compensate  them  for  services  rendered  to 
the  Church  in  supplying  the  place  of  a  Travelling  Preacher,  and 
also  under  certain  circumstances  of  necessity  and  distress,  to  give 
them  relief.     We  can  find  nothing  in  the  legislation  of  the  Church 

*  See  Discipline,  1796  ;  Minutes  of  the  General  Conference  ;  and  Lee's  His- 
Sory,  pp.  244-247. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  325 

respecting  their  graduation  to  Elders'  orders.     Elders  who  had  tra- 
velled, retained  their  orders  on  locating.     But  it  is  presumable  this 
grade  of  the  ministry  was  withheld  from  those  who  had  not  entered 
the  Travelling  Connection.     If  we  are  right  in  this  conjecture,  we  are 
utterly  at  a  loss  as  to  the  grounds  on  which  it  was  rested;  and,  in  the 
absence  of  their  reasons,  it  would  be  uncharitable  to  condemn  them. 
We  return  to  the  personal  history  of  Mr.  Lee,  especially  as  it  is 
connected  with  one,  and  not  the  least  important,  of  the  measures 
of  the  General  Conference  of  1796.     What  part  he  acted  in  the 
business  just  reviewed,  cannot  be  certainly  determined.     One  of  his 
contemporaries,*  and  a  member  of  this  Conference,  speaking  of  him 
with  reference  to  its  proceedings,  says,  "  I  had  the  privilege  of 
sitting  with  Brother  Lee,  in  three  General  Conferences  where  busi- 
ness to  a  considerable  amoimt  was  transacted.     I  considered  him 
a  very  useful  member  of  the   General  Conference;   and  always 
among  the  foremost  in  discussing  and  leading  on  the  most  difficult 
busmess."     In- one  of  the  difficult  and  delicate  matters  requiring  the 
attention  of  the  Conference,  Mr.  Lee  acted  a  most  decided  and  dis- 
tinguished part.     Hitherto,  Mr.  Asbury,  with  very  partial  assist- 
ance from  Dr.  Coke,  had  borne  the  whole  burden   of  Episcopal 
duty.     He  had  been  for  som.e  time  desirous  of  dividing  this  burden ; 
and  now  the  magnitude  of  the  work,  the  frequent  and  long  European 
visits  of  Dr.  Coke,  and  his  own  failing  health,  made  it  necessary  to 
appoint  some  one  to  "  this  office  and  ministry  in  the  Church."     A 
resolution   to   strengthen   the  Episcopacy  was   accordingly   intro- 
duced.    At    its    commencement,  or    pending    its    discussion,    Mr. 
Asbury  rose,  and  stated  to  the  Conference  the  fears  that  agitated 
his  mind  on  the  occasion,  and  the  reasons  for  them.     He  feared  an 
imprudent  selection ;  and  expressed  the  hope  that  the  choice  might 
fall  on  some  one  who  was  well  established  in  the  doctrines  and  dis- 
cipline of  Methodism.     "  This  threw  a  damper  on  all  present,  and 
seemed  to  paralyze  the  whole  business."     The  resolution  was  then 
modified  so  as  to  read  thus:  "  to  strengthen  the  Episcopacy  in  a 
way  which  should  be  agreeable  to  Mr.  Asbury."     "  It  was  then 
almost  unanimously  agreed  io,  and  requested  of  Mr.  Asbury  to 

*  Rev.  John  Kobler,  in  a  letter  to  the  author,  dated  Fredericksburg,  Va., 
June  2d,  1843. 


326  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

make  the  selection  himself,  which  he  appeared  very  backward  ana 
unwilling  to  do."  At  this  juncture  of  the  affair  a  new  and  greater 
difficulty  was  started.  Dr.  Coke,  who  was  present,  and  occupied 
the  chair,  requested  the  suspension  of  action  upon  the  subject  until 
the  afternoon  session.  When  the  body  assembled  again,  "  Dr, 
Coke  offered  himself  wholly  to  the  Conference,  promising  to  serve 
them  in  the  best  manner  ho  could,  and  to  be  entirely  at  the  dis- 
posal of  his  American  brethren,  and  to  live  or  die  among  them." 
This  brought  the  vv'hole  subject  under  discussion,  and  elicited  a 
protracted  and  earnest  debate.  We  are  chiefly  concerned  with  the 
ground  occupied  by  Mr.  Lee.  He  opposed  the  entire  procedure, 
except  the  naked  resolution  to  strengthen  the  Episcopacy.  The 
proposition  to  submit  the  matter  to  the  choice  of  Bishop  Asbury,  in 
either  of  its  modifications,  was,  in  the  judgment  of  Mr.  Lee,  a  de- 
parture from  the  law  of  the  Church  governing  "  the  election  of 
Bishops."  The  General  Conference  of  1784  had  settled  this  ques- 
tion ;  and  he  was  too  strenuous  an  advocate  for  the  integrity  of  the 
Discipline,  in  its  letter  and  spirit,  to  sit  silently  by  and  witness  its 
violation.  Besides,  there  was  another  grave  matter  involved,  which, 
unseen  by  others,  his  far-reaching  vision  comprehended,  and  his 
stern  devotion  to  principle  compelled  him  to  arrest.  The  proposi- 
tion invaded  the  rights  of  the  Conference,  and  might  hereafter  be 
plead  as  a  precedent  for  the  usurpation  of  power.  Perceiving 
the  bearings  of  this  measure,  he  opposed  it  with  all  his  might,  a& 
involving  a  present  wrong,  and  promising  a  future  evil.  If  respect 
for,  and  confidence  in.  Bishop  Asbury,  had  been  the  simple  or  sole 
question  at  issue,  his  tongue  had  obeyed  the  behest  of  his  heart 
and  been  still.  But  interests  were  at  stake  that  friendship,  how- 
ever devoted,  might  not  interfere  with  ;  and  his  honest  independence 
could  not  hesitate  between  a  question  of  love  for  the  Bishop,  and 
duty  to  the  Church.  Nor  was  he  a  whit  more  favourable  to  the 
offer  of  Dr.  Coke.  He  stretched  ihe  full  strength  of  his  broad  and 
massive  intellect  in  opposition  to  it ;  and  might  have  defeated  it, 
but  for  the  (in  behalfof  Dr,  Coke)  generous  interposition  of  Bishop 
Asbury.  The  letter  of  Mr.  Kobler,  just  now  referred  to,  contains 
so  accurate  and  comprehensive  an  account  of  this  affair,  that  in 
justice  to  Mr.  Lee,  and  for  the  truth  of  history,  it  is  here  copied 


THK     REV.     JESSE     .LEE.  327 

entire.     It  is  the  only  full  and  satisfactory  account  we  have  ever 
seen.     Of  tlie  offer  of  Dr.  Coke,  Mr.  Kobler  says : 

"  This  unexpected  offer,  and  to  many  an  unwelcome  one,  opened 
the  way  to  a  large  and  spirited  debate.  A  number  present  were 
warmly  in  favour  of  accepting  the  offer,  and  as  many  were  against 
it.  Mr.  Lee  was  decidedly  against,  and  he  warmly  opposed  it. 
In  fact,  I  believe  he  never  liked  the  Doctor  any  way,  from  his  first 
entering  among  us  in  1784,  to  the  last.  He  could  not  endure  the 
absolute  spirit,  and  overbearing  disposition  of  Dr.  Coke,  as  a  high 
officer  in  the  Church.  Mr.  Lee  was  a  candid  man,  and  in  no  wise 
disposed  to  give  flattering  titles  to  any,  and  as  such  he  opposed 
the  offer  with  great  zeal  and  eloquence  from  first  to" last.  He  was 
a  man  of  great  penetration,  could  see  through  circumstances,  and 
read  men  well.  He  was  the  best  speaker  in  the  Conference.  He 
first  showed  that  there  were  several  members  in  our  Connection 
who  were  well  qualified  to  fill  the  office,  having  been  long  and 
well  proved  ;  who  were  natives  of  the  country,  one  of  ourselves, 
and  were  well  acquainted  with  the  rules  by  which  our  civil  and  re- 
ligious privileges  were  regulated.  But  his  most  powerful  argument, 
I  well  remember,  was  this  :  '  that  the  Doctor  was  a  thorough-bred 
Englishman;  and  an  entire  stranger  abroad  in  the  country  ;  (out 
of  the  Church ;)  that  the  deep-rooted  prejudices  against  British  op- 
pression, which  by  our  arduous  Revolutionary  struggle  we  had 
so  recently  thrown  off,  still  hung  heavily,  and  was  operating 
powerfully  upon  the  public  mind  ;  and  that  to  select  a  high  officer 
to  govern  our  Church  from  that  distant  and  tyrannizing  nation, 
whose  spirit  and  practice  were  held  in  abhorrence  by  the  American 
people,  would  in  his  judgment  be  a  very  impolitic  step,  and  would 
tend  to  raise  the  suspicions  and  prejudices  of  the  public  against  us  as  a 
Church.  He  further  said,  he  had  frequently  heard  the  same  objections 
made  against  us  as  an  American  Church  for  having  a  native  of 
England  (Bishop  Asbury)  at  our  head ;  and  now  to  add  another, 
who,  in  many  respects,  had  not  the  experience,  prudence,  nor  skill 
in  government  that  Bishop  A.  had,  would  operate  very  materially 
against  the  best  interests  of  the  Church.' 

"  The  debate  lasted  two  days,  and  was  incessant;  and  during  the 
time  the  Doctor  was  secluded  from  the  Conference  room.  Mr. 
Lee  and  his  party  evidently  had   the  better  of  the  cause  in  debate. 


328  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

and  were  gaining  confidence  continually.  In  one  of  his  speeches, 
Mr.  Lee  said  he  was  '  confident  the  Doctor  would  i*t  fill  the  high 
office,  and  perform  the  vast  amount  of  labour  attached  to  it ;  that 
England  was  his  home,  his  friends  and  best  interests  were  there, 
and  without  doubt  he  would  spend  most  of  his  time  in  going  to  and 
fro  betweei>  England  and  America,  and  leave  the  Episcopacy  and 
the  Connection  as  void  of  help  as  they  were  before.'  When  Bishop 
Asbury  saw  how  the  matter  was  likely  to  go,  he  rose  from  the 
chair,  and  with  much  apparent  feeling  said  :  '  If  we  reject  him  it 
will  be  his  ruin,  for  the  British  Conference  will  certainly  know  of 
it,  and  it  will  sink  him  vastly  in  their  estimation.'  Here  the  debate 
ended.  I  well  remember  during  the  debate,  the  Doctor  came  into 
Conference  and  made  a  speech.  Among  other  things,  he  said,  '  he 
never  was  cast  upon  such  a  sea  of  uncertainty  before.'  This,  I 
expect,  made  Bishop  Asbury  say,  'If  ice  reject  him,  it  ivill  be  his 
ruin.''  The  discussion  was  now  stopped,  and  the  whole  matter 
submitted  (though  by  many  with  reluctance)  to  Bishop  Asbury's 
judgment — for  they  had,  previously  to  the  Doctor's  offer,  urged  him 
to  make  his  own  selection.  I  have  often  wondered  at  Bishop  As- 
bury's implicit  confidence  in  Dr.  Coke.  Whether  he  felt  himself 
bound,  in  conscience,  to  submit  to  one  who  ordained  him  to  the 
office  of  Superintendent,  or  whether  it  was  because  he  was  Mr. 
Wesley's  representative,  I  am  at  a  loss  to  say.  But  the  Doctor's 
conduct,  in  a  short  time,  fully  proved  that  Mr.  Lee's  opinions  of  his 
course  were  founded  in  a  wise  discrimination  of  character — for  in 
a  few  months  he  went  to  England,  and  never  appeared  among  us 
till  four  years  afterwards  !" 

In  the  commencement  of  this  effort  to  strengthen  the  Episcopacy, 
a  committee  was  raised  to  whom  the  subject  was  referred  ;  but  ob- 
jections were  urged  against  it,  and  it  was  dissolved.  It  is  believed 
that  it  was  in  reference  to  the  measures  proposed  in  this  committee, 
that  the  terms  "  ensnared"  and  "  deception"  are  used  in  the  follow- 
ing letter,  addressed  by  Mr.  Lee,  under  date  of  "  April  29,  1797," 
to  one  of  his  early  co-labourers  in  New  England,  the  Rev.  Daniel 
Smith,  and  yet  preserved  as  a  kind  of  sacred  relic  among  his  de- 
scendants. It  has  been  placed  in  our  hands,  and  from  it  we  extract 
the  subjoined  sentences  upon  the  point  under  consideration. 

"  I  have  not  heard  from  Brother  Asbury  for  a  long  time.     He 


THE     REV.    JESSE     LEE.  329 

liked  to  have  ensnared  us  last  Conference  with  another  English 
Bishop.  Thank  Providence,  I  discovered  the  deception,  and  over- 
set the  plan.  I  call  that  my  work.  I  still  say,  no  more  English 
Bishops.  I  had  rather  lose  one,  than  make  one.  I  wish  for  an 
American  Superintendent  equal  in  power  with  Brother  Asbury.  If 
I  live,  perhaps  I  shall  say  so  at  the  next  General  Conference."* 

In  a  historical  notice  of  this  affair,  Mr.  Leef  says  :  "  The  Con- 
ference at  length  agreed  to  the  Doctor's  proposal,  and  concluded 
that  if  the  Doctor  tarried  with  us  we  could  do  with  two  Bishops, 
without  ordaining  a  third,  and  the  former  vote  for  choosing  anothei 
Bishop  was  dropped." 

The  instrument  drawn  up  and  signed  by  Doctor  Coke  possesses 
considerable  historical  importance ;  but  the  tenns  in  which  it  was 
expressed  will  illustrate  a  remark  in  Mr.  Lee's  letter,  respecting  the 
"  equal  powers"  of  the  Bishops,  as  well  as  justify  his  general  doc- 
trine as  to  the  rights  and  powers  of  the  office.  It  is  in  these 
words  : 

"  I  offer  myself  to  my  American  brethren  entirely  to  their  S(!r- 
vice,  all  I  am  and  have,  with  my  talents  and  labours  in  every  re- 
spect ;  without  any  mental  reservation  whatsoever,  to  labour  among 
them,  and  to  assist  Bishop  Asbury ;  not  to  station  the  Preoxhers  at 
any  time  ichen  lie  is  present,  but  to  exercise  all  Episcopal  duties, 
when  I  hold  a  Conference  in  his  absence,  and  by  his  consent,  and  to 
visit  the  West  Indies  and  France,  when  there  is  an  opening,  and  I 
can  be  spared." 

"Signed,  THOMAS  COKE. 

"  Conference  Room,  Baltimore,  October  27,  1796." 

*  It  is  presumable  the  term  "  anotJter  English  Bishop"  had  an  exclusive 
reference  to  Mr.  Whatcoat,  who,  having  been  on  a  former  occasion  recom- 
mended for  the  Episcopacy  by  Mr.  Wesley,  was  now  sought,  in  the  Commit- 
tee, to  be  placed  in  that  responsible  office,  although  the  Conference  had  once 
refused  to  elevate  him  to  it.  And  it  is  quite  certain  the  desire  to  "  lose  oae 
English  Bishop"  is  to  be  restricted  exclusively  to  Dr.  Coke.  There  is  nothing 
in  this  letter  that  conflicts  with  its  author's  long,  matured,  and  pure-hearted 
friendship  for  his  "  Brother  Asbury."  If  the  Conference  had  like  to  have  been 
"ensnared,"  the  Bishop  might  have  said,  and  Mr.  Lee  would  have  endorsed  it,— 
"in  the  innocency  of  my  hands,  and  the  integrity  of  my  heart,  have  I  done 
this." 

t  Hist.  Methodists,  p.  248. 


330  THE    LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

There  is  one  other  fact  bearing  upon  this  matter,  that  we 
desire  to  submit  to  the  reader  before  passing  away  from  the 
subject.  We  have  high  authority  to  sustain  the  views  so  strongly 
urged  by  Mr.  Lee  in  his  opposition  to  the  reception  of  Dr.  Coke  as 
a  Superintendent.  Whether  the  conjectures  of  Mr.  Kobler  re- 
specting the  grounds  of  Bishop  Asbury's  preference  of  Dr.  Coke 
be  correct  or  not,  one  thing  is  clear,  that  ultimately,  and  at  no 
very  distant  day,  he  gave  in  his  adhesion  to  the  doctrines  of  com- 
plete independence  of  British  Methodists,  and  of  an  American 
Episcopacy.  In  his  Journal,  vol.  ii.  pp.  292-293,  under  date  of 
Sept.  23,  1797,  we  find  the  following  entry : 

"  I  received  a  letter  from  Dr.  Coke ;  as  I  thought,  so  it  is — he 
is  gone  from  Ireland  to  England,  and  will  have  work  enough  when 

he  Cometh  there It  is  a  doubt  if  the  Doctor  cometh  to 

America  until  spring,  if  at  all  until  the  General  Conference.  I 
am  more  than  ever  convinced  of  the  propriety  of  the  attempts  I 
have  made  to  bring  forward  Episcopal  men  :*  first,  from  the 
uncertain  state  of  my  health  ;  secondly,  from  a  regard  to  the 
union  and  good  order  of  the  American  body,  and  the  state  of  the 
European  Connection.  I  am  sensibly  assured  the  Americans 
ought  to  act  as  if  they  expected  to  lose  me  every  day,  and  had  iw 
dependence  upon  Dr.  Coke;  taking  jvudent  care  not  to  place 
themselves  at  all  under  tJie  controllifig  influence  of  British 
Methodists. " 

In  the  scenes  through  which  we  have  just  passed  with  Mr.  Lee, 
it  will  be  perceived  that  his  strong  attachment  to  the  discipline  of 
the  Church  was  only  equalled,  not  surpassed  by  his  singular  devo- 
tion to  Conference  rights.  For  both  of  them,  in  their  integi'ity,  he 
contended  in  many  a  hard-fought  battle,  and  we  shall  yet  see  him 
in  the  strife  .  of  debate,  defending  these  important  breastworks  of 
our  Ecclesiastical  polity.  In  the  pursuit  of  truth  and  duty,  whether 
in  the  humble  homestead  of  the  frontier  emigrant,  or  on  the  floor 
of  the  General  Conference,  he  feared  no  presence,  and  dreaded  no 
consequences.  The  only  smile  he  courted  was  God's  light  upon 
his  heart.     He  felt  himself  free,  and  forced  others  to  confess  him — 

*  One  of  these  men,  as  we  shall  see  in  the  next  chapter,  was  the  Rev. 
Ifsse  Lee 


THK     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  331 

a  man.  His  contemporary,  to  whose  letter  reference  has  been 
twice  made,  shall  corroborate  this  opinion.  "  I  considered  him," 
says  Mr.  Kobler,  "  an  able  minister  of  the  New  Testament.  A  man 
of  a  strong  and  vigorous  mind,  and  of  great  powers  'of  argument. 
His  self-possession  was  '^n'^h  that  it  appeared  as  if  the  fear  of  man 
never  entered  his  heart.  His  elocution  was  of  a  superior  order, 
and  flowed  with  unstudied  ease,  as  if  from  the  rich  fountain  of 
nature.  He  was  a  gretit  frit-nd  of  our  Church,  and  a  strong  man 
to  defend  our  doctrines  and  discipline.  Indeed,  taking  him  as  a 
minister  altogether,  his  moral  courage,  his  abilities,  and  unflinching 
perseverance,  he  seems  to  have  been  raised  up  by  the  Great  Head 
of  the  Church  for  the  defence  and  confirmation  of  the  gospel 
wherever  he  went." 


332  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 


CHAPTER  IX. 

FROM  THE  GENERAL  CONFERENCE  OF  1796,  TO  THE  GEN- 
ERAL  CONFERENCE  OF  1800. 

Mr.  Lee  visits  Virginia — Attends  the  Conference — Decrease  of  the  Church — 
New  England — Letter  from  Bishop  Asbury — Presides  in  Conference — Re- 
commended to  travel  with  the  Bishop — Philadelphia  Conference — Virginia — 
Unexpected  Meeting  with  Dr.  Coke — The  Doctor  just  released  from  Captivity 
— Virginia  Conference — Advises  Bishop  Asbury  to  rest — Mr.  Lee  sent  South 
to  supply  his  Plane — Charleston — State  of  the  Church  in  South  Carolina — 
Georgia — Excessive  Labour — Birth-day  Presentiment — Virginia  Conference 
— Persuades  his  Father  to  emancipate  his  Slaves — An  Indignity  offered  to 
his  Father — His  own  Views  of  Slavery — Journey  North — Singular  Cause  of 
Conversion — Conference  in  Philadelphia — Petitioning  for  Preachers — Anec- 
dote ;  Preachers  vs.  Reapers — Conference  in  Maine — Precious  Fruits — Con- 
ference ill  Massachusetts — State  of  the  Church — Statistics — Local  Preachers 
— Returns  South — John  Dickens — An  Apostate  Minister — A  revival  Meeting 
— Stith  Mead  and  John  Easter — Anecdote — Charleston — Supplies  Bishop 
Asbury's  place  in  Georgia — Enters  upon  Northern  Visiiation — Singular  Com- 
mencement of  a  Revival — Virginia  Conference  ;  presides  over  it — Visits  his 
Father — Baltimore  Conference — Large  Preachers — Philadelphia  Conference 
— New  York  Conference — Prosperity  of  Methodism — A  Night-ride,  and  bad 
Treatment — Journey  South — Martin  Boehm — Winchester  Jail — A  strange 
Meeting — Incidents  of  Travel — Charleston — Goes  to  Georgia — State  of  Mo- 
rals— Whitefield's  Orphan-house — Returns  to  Charleston — Virginia — James- 
town— Baltimore  General  Conference — Important  Alterations  of  the  Disci- 
pline— Mr.  Lee  nearly  elected  Bishop — Review  of  the  Causes  of  Defeat — 
Feelings — Anecdote — Note. 

It  was  four  years  since  Mr.  Lee  had  visited  the  home  of  his 
childhood.  They  had  been  years  of  anxious  toil,  and  great  self- 
denial,  but  of  blessed  fruitfulness  in  the  work  of  an  Evangelist. 
He  needed  rest — such  rest  as  home,  with  its  associations  and  joyous 
recollections,  imparts  to  the  weary  and  care-worn  sower  of  the 
good  seed  of  the  kingdom.  Accordingly,  on  the  adjournment  of 
the  General  Conference,  in  company  with  Bishop  Asbury,  Dr. 
Coke,  and  others,  he  took  up  the  line  of  travel  to  the  south.  It 
was  a  cause  of  great  joy  that  he  found  his  venerable  father  vigor- 
ous in  health,  and  steadfast  in  faith.     His  mother  was  notj  God 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  333 

had  taken  her  to  her  home  in  heaven.  And  his  brother  John,  who 
had  stood  for  awhile  at  his  side  on  the  walls  of  Zion,  a  young  and 
vaHant  soldier  of  the  Cross,  was  slowly  descending  to  the  house 
appointed  for  all  the  living.  These  circumstances  made  his  visit 
one  of  mournful  interest.  But  he  murmured  not.  The  creed  of 
his  heart  recognised  submission  to  God,  as  one  of  the  first  duties 
of  piety ;  and  he  bowed  his  head  and  worshipped — leaning  upon 
the  staff  of  his  soul's  trust — the  hand  that  was  strong  to  deliver  and 
mighty  to  save. 

It  was  a  privilege  of  this  brief  visit  to  attend  a  Conference  for 
the  Virginia  district,  held  at  Mabrey's  Chapel,  in  Greensville 
county  ;  and  once  more  to  mingle  with  his  early  associates  in  the 
gospel  field.  Of  this  Conference,  which  held  its  sessions  in  a  pri- 
vate house,  Bishop  Asbury  says  :  "  We  sat  in  great  peace,  and 
good  order.  A  ikw  Preachers  declined  travelling.  We  elected 
and  ordained  six  Elders  and  nine  Deacons.  .  The  deficiencies  of 
the  Preachers  amounted  to  upwards  of  ^194,  Virginia  currency." 
At  this  place  the  list  of  Church  members,  as  they  stood  in  each 
state  respectively,  was  completed.  The  total  was  56,664.  Of 
this  number  13,779  were  in  Virginia.  This  was  the  largest  mem- 
bership residing  in  any  one  state.  Yet  there  was  a  considerable 
decrease  in  the  Church ;  and  had  been  for  three  successive  years. 
In  this  period  10,979  members  had  been  lost  from  the  records  of 
the  Church.  "  The  declension  was  mostly  in  the  Middle  States, 
and  especially  v/here  the  divisive  spirit  most  prevailed."  What 
had  become  of  these  members  ?  They  were  not  found  among  those 
who  had  wantonly  assailed,  and  ruthlessly  ruptured  the  peace  and 
unity  of  the  Church  of  Christ.  Where  were  they  ?  Perhaps  many, 
like  Cain,  had  gone  out  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and  away 
from  the  place  of  his  worship,  and  were  fugitives  in  the  earth. 
Alas  !  for  them.     But  woe  to  those  who  led  them  astray  ! 

Mr,  Lee  returned  to  "his  district  in  New  England,  in  January 
1797.  On  his  way  thither  he  passed  through  many  fields  of  his 
former  labour ;  and  was  refreshed  by  pious  intercourse  with  old 
friends.  It  was  a  matter  of  sincere  gratification  to  find  a  gracious 
work  of  religion  in  several  circuits  of  his  district ;  and  he  threw 
himself  into  it  with  the  ardour  of  a  pure-hearted  zeal  for  the  salva- 
tion of  precious  souls.     In  the  customary  duties  of  his  office  he 


334  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

continued  to  set  an  example  of  Christian  diligence,  even  "in  labours 
more  abundant"  than  any  under  his  supervision,  until,  in  the  latter 
part  of  the  summer,  when  his  field  was  changed,  and  he  was  called 
to  fill  a  larger  sphere  in  the  Church. 

The  long  daily  journeys,  and  constant  preaching  of  Bishop 
Asbury,  were  making  sad  inroads  upon  his  health,  and  gradually 
wearing  away  his  naturally  robust  and  iron-like  constitution.  We 
find  frequent  reference  to  his  bodily  sufferings,  in  the  period  we 
are  considering.  On  his  northern  tour,  during  the  summer  of  this 
year,  his  health  was  so  impaired  as  to  cause  him  to  abandon  the 
hope  of  being  able  to  meet  his  engagements  at  the  extremes  of  the 
Union.  Under  these  circumstances,  he  wrote  to  Mr.  Lee,  in 
August,  requesting  him  to  hold  himself  in  readiness  to  leave  the 
district,  and  go  with  him  from  the  approaching  Conference  to 
Charleston  and  the  more  southern  portions  of  the  work.  "Bishop 
Asbury  needed  such  assistance ;  and  the  interests  of  the  Church 
required  him  to  have  it.  He  therefore  looked  to  Mr.  Lee  as  a  man 
whose  experience,  talents,  and  integrity,  entitled  him  to  his  confi- 
dence." In  compliance  with  this  request,  Mr.  Lee  attended  the 
Conference  at  Wilbraham,  Massachusetts,  on  the  19th  of  Septem- 
ber. He  was  disappointed  at  not  meeting  with  the  Bishop,  who, 
from  severe  indisposition,  had  been  stopped  short  on  the  way.  He, 
however,  received  a  communication  which,  as  a  developement  of 
the  opinions  and  measures  of  the  Bishop,  and  as  bearing  upon 
some  very  important  events  in  the  subsequent  history  of  Mr.  Lee, 
we  copy  in  this  place. 

"  Btram  River,  September  12,  1797. 
"  My  very  dear  Brother :  I  am  convinced  that  I  ought  not  to 
attempt  to  come  to  the  conference  at  Wilbraham.  Riding  thirteen 
miles  yesterday,  threw  me  into  more  fever  than  I  have  had  for  a 
week  past.  It  will  be  with  difficulty  I  shall  get  back  to  the  Widow 
Sherwood's,  my  house  at  present.  I  have  sent  Brother  Wells,  who, 
next  to  Jonathan,  has  seen  much  of  my  continued  labours  and 
afflictions,  for  many  days  and  miles.  The  burden  lieth  on  thee ; 
act  with  a  wise  and  tender  hand,  especially  on  the  stations.  I  hope 
it  will  force  the  Connection  to  do  something,  and  turn  their  atten- 
tion for  one  to  assist  or  substitute  me.     I  cannot  express  the  dis- 


THE    REV.     JESSE    LEE.  335 

tress  I  have  had  in  all  my  afflictions,  for  the  state  of  the  Con- 
nection. We  say  the  Lord  will  provide.  True ;  but  we  must  look 
out  for  men  and  means.  The  Lord  could  have  provided  without 
such  a  poor,  worthless  creature,  as  I  am,  crossing  the  Atlantic. 
You  and  every  man  that  thinks  properly,  will  find  it  will  never  do 
to  divide  the  North  from  the  South.  Methodism  is  union  all  over ; 
union  in  exchange  of  Preachers ;  union  and  exchange  of  senti- 
ments ;  union  and  exchange  of  interest :  we  must  draw  resources 
from  the  centre  to  the  circumference.  Your  brethren  in  Virginia 
wish  you  to  come  forth.  I  think  the  most  general  and  impartial 
election  may  take  place  in  the  Yearly  Conferences  ;  every  one  may 
vote ;  and,  in  General  Conference,  perhaps  one-fifth  or  one-sixth 
part  would  be  absent.  I  wish  you  to  come  and  keep  as  close  to  me 
and  my  directions  as  you  can.  I  wish  you  to  go,  after  the  Confer- 
ence, to  Georgia,  Holston,  and  to  Kentucky ;  and  perhaps  come  to 
Baltimore,  in  June,  if  the  OKdination*  should  take  place,  and  so 
come  on  to  the  Eastern  Conference.  You  will  have  to  follow  my 
advice  for  your  health,  steel  as  you  are, 

"  I  now  conclude  with  my  best  wishes  and  earnest  prayers  for 
the  Conference  and  you. 

"  As  ever  thine  in  Jesus, 

"F.  ASBURY." 

Appointed  by  the  Bishop,  and  elected  by  the  Conference  to  pre- 
side over  its  deliberations,  Mr.  Lee  performed  all  the  duties  of  the 
Bishop,  except  ordination,  to  the  entire  satisfaction  of  the  body. 
The  Conference  also  recommended  him  to  comply  with  the  Bish- 
op's request  to  aid  him  in  the  arduous  duties  of  his  office  in  the 
Southern  Conferences.  Leaving  Wilbraham,  Mr.  Lee  repaired  to 
New  Rochelle,  where  he  found  the  Bishop  somewhat  improved  in 
health,  though  yet  suffering.  In  a  few  days  they  commenced  their 
journey  to  the  south,  reaching  the  city  of  New  York  on  the  27th 
of  September.  Here  they  were  rejoiced  to  witness  the  manifesta- 
tions of  God's  power  and  grace  in  the  conversion  of  sinners. 

*  "  This  has  reference  to  a  communication  which  Bishop  A.  made  to  the 
Conference  at  Wilbraham,  which  proposed  the  election  of  R.  Whatcoat,  F. 
Poythress,  and  J.  Lee,  as  Assistant  Bishops  in  the  United  States.  It  was  re- 
jected, being  thought  contrary  to  the  form  of  Discipline."  Thrift.  Memoirs 
of  Lee. 


836  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

The  Philadelphia  Conference  for  1797  was  to  have  been  held 
in  that  city ;  but  owing  to  the  prevalence  of  yellow  fever  and  the 
great  number  of  deaths,  it  was  deemed  advisable  to  hold  it  else- 
where. It  was  accordingly  held  at  a  place  called  Duck  Creek,  in 
the  state  of  Delaware.  Thither  Mr.  Lee  repaired  in  company  with 
the  Bishop,  still  too  feeble  to  preside  in  the  Conference,  but  deter- 
mined not  to  hold  his  peace  in  the  pulpit.  The  following  extract 
from  his  Journal,  under  date  of  October  10th,  is  characteristic  of 
his  indomitable  energy.  "  I  appointed  the  President  Elders  to  take 
my  seat,  and  I  sat  alone,  because  the  hand  of  the  Lord  was  upon 
me.  I  was  resolved  to  put  out  my  strength  to  the  last  in  preaching. 
My  first  subject  was  Isaiah  i.  26-28  ;  my  second  was  on  Luke 
xvii.  12  ;  my  third,  2  Corinthians  xiii.  11.  Great  times,  preaching 
almost  night  and  day  ;  some  souls  converted,  and  Christians  were 
like  a  flame  of  fire."  This  was  hard  work  for  a  sick  Bishop — but 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  was  upon  him.  At  this  Conference,  also, 
Mr.  Lee  was  recommended,  by  a  unanimous  vote,  to  travel  with 
the  Bishop,  and  assist  him  in  his  various  and  onerous  duties.  A 
larger  field  for  labour  and  usefulness  was  thus  opened  before  him, 
but  he  fainted  not.  He  entered  with  the  confidence  of  one  know- 
ing the  greatness  of  the  trust,  and  resolved  to  face  all  its  dangers, 
and  brave  all  its  responsibilities. 

"  As  ye  go,  preach."  This  was  the  command  of  Christ  when 
he  "  sent  forth  his  disciples  two  and  two."  It  was  a  law  of  life  to 
the  early  Methodist  Preachers.  Preaching  and  travelling  were  the 
sum  of  each  day's  history.  A  string  of  appointments,  from  one  to 
five  hundred  miles,  always  stretched  ahead  of  Bishop  Asbury.  It 
is  almost  a  mystery  how  they  were  made  and  remembered,  as  some 
of  them  must  have  sometimes  been  of  a  year's  standing.  "We  must 
follow  these  men  of  God  in  their  companionship  of  toil  and  suflfer- 
ing.  Eight  days  after  the  adjournment  of  the  Conference  in  Dela- 
ware, they  had  to  attend  one  in  the  city  of  Baltimore ;  and  from 
thence  to  that  of  Virginia,  held  on  the  25th  of  November,  at  Lane's 
Chapel,  in  Sussex  county. 

It  will  be  scarcely  necessary  to  follow  them  through  the  travel 
and  toil  of  each  successive  day.  A  comprehensive  summary  will 
answer  all  the  ends  of  our  biography,  and  allow  sufficient  scope  for 
the  introduction  of  an  occasional  incident  or  adventure.     It  may, 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  33/ 

perhaps,  be  proper  to  remark  that  beyond  the  fact  of  a  peaceable 
session,  we  can  glean  nothing  of  public  importance  from  any 
account  we  have  met  with  of  the  Baltimore  Conference.  Taking 
up  their  line  of  travel  here  on  the  1st  of  November,  they  reached 
Georgetown  on  the  3d,  and  spent  the  Sabbath  in  Alexandria.  "  In 
this  place,"  Bishop  Asbury  writes,  "  I  ordained  Thomas  Lyell  Dea- 
con,"— a  gentleman  who  subsequently  entered  into  the  ministry  of 
the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church.  Pursuing  their  journey  through 
the  counties  along  the  Potomac,  and  crossing  the  Rappahannock  at 
Port  Royal,  they  entered  upon  a  series  of  appointments  in  the 
counties  lying  between  Rappahannock  and  James  Rivers,  forming 
a  section  of  Virginia  earliest  settled,  and  more  full  of  historic  inci- 
dent and  interest  than  any  other  portion  of  the  state.  The  Metho- 
dist reader  of  the  present  day,  resident  in  those  counties,  may  be 
gratified  to  learn  that  in  houses  where  now,  in  the  stillness  of  the 
country  Sabbath,  he  worships  the  God  of  his  salvation,  these  holy 
men — "  faint  yet  pursuing," — worshipped  with  their  fathers.  At 
Pace's,  Shackleford's,  and  Bellamy's  Chapels,  they  held  meetings, 
the  results  of  which  must  have  kindled  rapture  in  Heaven.  While 
riding  through  Gloucester,  in  the  early  morning  of  a  cold  day,  to 
their  very  great  surprise  and  pleasure,  they  met  with  Dr.  Coke,  in 
the  graphic  language  of  Bishop  Asbury,  "  on  a  borrowed  horse, 
and  a  large  white  boy  I'iding  behind  him  on  the  same  horse  !"  The 
fact  that  Dr.  Coke  was  a  very  small  man,  may  have  made  the  con- 
trast of  the  big  boy  behind  him  sufficiently  ludicrous  to  excuse  the 
quiet  merriment  of  the  Bishop.  But  the  presence  of  the  Doctor, 
apart  from  the  circumstances  of  his  appearance,  was  as  much  a 
matter  of  heartfelt  joy  to  the  group  of  itinerants,  as  it  was  of  real 
astonishment.  The  meeting  was  w  holly  unexpected  to  both  parties. 
The  Bishop  and  his  company  supposed  the  Doctor  to  be  actively 
engaged  in  Europe ;  and  he  only  knew  the  Bishop  was  somewhere 
in  America.  The  truth  is,  the  meeting  was  one  of  the  mysteries 
of  Providence. 

At  the  British  Conference  of  1797,  Dr.  Coke  was  sent  with  an 
Address  to  the  American  Conference,  containing  a  request  to 
cancel  his  engagements  to  continue  among  them,  and  to  suffer  him 
to  return   to   England,  to  devote    himself   to   the   Church    in   his 

native    land,    under    their    exclusive    direction.       He    accordingly 
99 


338  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

sailed  from  Liverpool  on  the  28th  of  August,  in  an  American 
merchantman.  The  voyage  was  a  protracted  one,  and  full  of 
danger.  On  Sunday,  the  29th  of  October,  the  vessel  was  captured 
by  a  French  privateer.  The  Doctor  was  robbed  of  his  clothes, 
but  allowed  to  retain  his  books  and  papers  ;  and  after  being 
detained  some  time  on  board  the  privateer,  "  they  contrived  means 
to  set  him  on  shore,  to  pursue  his  'way,  and  make  his  friends 
acquainted  with  the  disasters  of  his  voyage."*  Under  these 
circumstances  these  brethren  beloved  of  each  other  met  ;  and 
after  a  brief  interchange  of  sympathy,  and  an  arrangement  to 
meet  at  a  Quarterly  Meeting,  perhaps  on  the  next  day,  they  sepa- 
rated. After  this  the  Doctor  "joined  himself  unto  them,"  and 
they  travelled  in  company  to  the  Virginia  Conference.  The 
communication  from  the  British  Conference,  although  officially 
addressed  to  the  General  Conference,  was  submitted  by  Dr.  ('oke 
to  the  Conference  held  in  Virginia.  They  coiild  not  receive  and 
consider  it  officially,  and  they  declined  doing  so.  They  never- 
theless ventured  an  expression  of  their  opinion  upon  the  subjects  it 
embraced,  and  proffered  their  advice.  Bishop  Asbury  framed  and 
signed  the  address,  not  officially  as  President  of  the  Conference, 
but  as  an  individual  communicating  the  unofficial  opinions  of  the 
members  of  the  Conference.  This  document  is  dated  "  Virginia 
Conference,  Nov.  29th,  1797."  After  stating  the  sole  and  ex- 
clusive right  of  the  General  Conference  in  the  premises,  it  affirms  : 
"  No  Yearly  Conference,  no  official  character,  dare  assume  to 
answer  for  that  grand  federal  body.  By  the  advice  of  the  Yearly 
Conference  now  sitting  in  Virginia,  and  the  respect  I*  bear  to  you, 
I  write  to  inform  you  that  in  oar  own  persons  and  order  we 
consent  to  his  return,  and  partial  continuance  with  you,  and  ear- 
nestly pray  that  you  may  have  much  peace,  union,  and  happiness 
together."  He  also  gives  a  comprehensive  summary  of  the 
state  of  the  Church,  and  the  burdensome  amount  of  Episcopal 
labour ;  and  gratefully  refers  to  Mr.  Lee,  in  the  following  confi- 
dential terms  :  "  I  have  now  an  assistant,  who  does  everything  for 
me  he  constitutionally  can ;  but  the  ordaining  and  stationing  of 

*  Drew's  Life  of  Coke,  pp.  281-284. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  339 

the  Preachers  can  only  be  performed  by  myself,  in  the  Doctor's 
absence."* 

At  this  Conference,  Bishop  Asbury  sought  the  advice  of  his 
brethren,  as  to  the  line  of  duty  under  his  deep  and  constantly  in- 
creasing afflictions.  They  gravely  considered  the  matter,  and 
counselled  him  to  cease  from  preaching,  at  least  until  the  ensuing 
spring.  They  also  requested  Mr.  Lee  to  proceed  to  the  south,  and 
supply  the'  Bishop's  lack  of  service  to  the  Churches,  by  filling  his 
appointments,  and  doing  whatsoever  it  was  lawful  for  him  to  do  in 
relieving  the  necessities  of  the  Bishop's  absence  and  inability.  The 
Bishop,  after  urgent  entreaty,  consented  to  this  arrangement,  in- 
tending to  overtake  Mr.  Lee  in  a  few  weeks,  and  to  accompany 
him,  at  least,  in  this  visitation.  But  soon  finding  himself  growing 
worse,  he  submitted  to  the  necessity  laid  upon  him,  and  wrote  to 
his  substitute,  requesting  him  to  go  on  and  do  the  best  he  could. f 
Thus  commissioned,  and  with  all  these  responsibilities  resting  upon 
him,  Mr.  Lee  addressed  himself  to  his  journey.  It  was  not  an 
easy  one ;  having  nearly  five  hundred  miles  to  travel,  and  twenty- 
five  appointments  to  fill,  in  the  space  of  thirty  days.  But  such 
things  were  common  in  those  days  of  pure  itinerancy.  In  so 
rapid  a  flight  through  the  country,  very  little  beyond  the  ordinary 
routine  of  riding,  preaching,  and  pausing — not  restmg,  that  entered 
not  into  their  calculations — to  cat  or  sleep,  is  left  for  the  gleaning 
of  the  biographer.  It  is  enough  to  know  that,  in  this  journey,  Mr. 
Lee  met  all  the  demands  of  duty,  gave  entire  satisfaction  to  all 
concerned  in  the  matter,  and  reached  Charleston  on  the  1st  of 
January,  1798 ;  having  left  the  Virginia  Conference  on  the  29th 
of  November  preceding.  It  was  nearly  thirteen  years — February, 
1785 — since,  a  mere  stripling,  he  had  visited  the  city,  in  company 
with  Bishop  Asbury  and  Mr.  Willis,  for  the  purpose  of  establishing 
regular  Methodist  worship  in  the  place.  On  that  occasion,  Mr. 
Lee  preached  the  first  sermon  ;  and  a  gentleman,  named  Wells, 
was  brought  under  religious  awakenings  ;  his  house  became  the 
home  of  the  ministers,  and  his  family  the  warm  friends  and  steady 
adherents  of  the  Church.     But  now  he  was  not — God  had  taken 

*  Drew's  Life  of  Coke,  pp.  285-6,  where  the  entire  document  may  be  found. 
tHist.  of  Methodists,  p.  252. 


340  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

him  from  the  trials  of  time  to  the  triumphs  of  eternitj-.  Dr.  Coke 
and  Bishop  Asbury  were  in  Charleston  when  this  first  trophy  of 
Methodism  was  gathered  home  to  his  rest  in  heaven  ;  and  they 
were  privileged  to  pay  the  mournful  tribute  of  their  tears  to  the 
memory  of  this  generous  and  noble-minded  servant  of  Christ.  Mr. 
Lee  could  only  go  to  the  grave  and  weep  there.  A  very  different 
state  of  things  from  those  that  marked  his  former  visit,  greeted 
Mr.  Lee  on  his  entrance  into  Charleston.  There  were  now  two 
neat  houses  of  worship,  and  a  flourishing  company  of  believei's 
to  welcome  him  and  wait  on  his  ministry.  The  South  Carolina 
Conference  commenced  on  the  2d  of  January,  and  was  conducted 
in  great  peace  and  harmony.  This  is  the  only  record  of  it  we  can 
find.  The  Minutes  report  the  members  in  Society  in  the  city  at 
seventy-seven  whites,  and  four  hundi'ed  and  twenty-one  coloured ; 
and  in  the  state,  at  three  thousand  three  hundred  and  fifty-four 
whites,  and  one  thousand  one  hundred  and  seventy-nine  coloured.  • 
An  increase  on  the  preceding  year,  of  six  hundred  and  sixty-one 
whites,  and  two  hundred  and  eighty -nine  coloured  ;  an  encouraging 
result  of  the  year's  labour. 

The  appointments  of  Bishop  Asbury  extended  into  the  state  of 
Georgia.  These  Mr.  Lee  must  also  attend.  .  Accordingly,  on  the 
adjournment  of  Conference,  he  resumed  his  joui-ney,  visited  Au- 
gusta, and  went  to  the  southern  limits  of  the  Union.  Dui'ing  this 
trip  he  met  with  many  old  friends  from  Virginia,  w^ho  had  left  their 
native  state  in  pursuit  of  a  richer  soil,  and  greater  facilities  to  be 
"  rich  and  increased  in  goods."  He  spent  twenty-seven  days,  and 
preached  twenty-one  sermons  ni  Georgia  ;  and  from  the  eagerness 
of  the  people  to  hear  the  words  of  life,  he  was  led  to  express  the 
belief  that  God  would  soon  and  abundantly  pour  out  His  spirit  upon 
them  to  revive  and  save.  Mr.  Lee  was  a  close  observer  of  things, 
and  his  remarks  upon  the  soil  and  its  productiveness,  the  character 
and  habits  of  the  people,  their  fondness  for  high  living,  and  their 
"  ungovernable  turn,  both  in  Church  and  State,"  will  furnish  us 
with  authority  for  the  opinion  that  his  belief  of  an  approaching 
gracious  revival  of  religion  was  founded  in  the  conviction  of  its 
general  and  absolute  necessity.  As  in  all  newly  settled  countries, 
the  corruption  of  manners  could  not  fail  to  strike  an  intelligent  and 
pious  observer.     On  the  8th  of  February  he  left  the  state,  and  re 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  34I 

turned  on  his  path  to  the  remote  northern  sections  of  the  Church 
During  the  preceding  year  the  plan  of  the  Conferences  had  been  so 
arranged  as  to  begin  in  the  south  in  the  winter,  and  terminate  in 
he  extreme  eastern  states  in  the  summer.     Under  this  system  the 
hrst  Conference  for  the  year  had  been  held  in  Charleston      The 
second  was  to  be  held  at  Salem,  in  Virginia,  on  the  9th  of  April 
Thither  Mr.  Lee  now  turned  his  face,  following  the  track  marked 
out  for  the  Bishop,  and  filling  his  appointments,  but  not  satisfying 
the  great  desire  everywhere  prevailing  to  see  the  Bishop  in  person  * 
We  may  not  follow  him  in  his  long  and  solitary  rides,  nor  witness 
the  earnest  eloquence  with  which  he  warned  listening  multitudes  to 
fiee  the  wrath  to  come.     Let  us  glean  one  ripe  cluster  from  his 
fruitful  experience,  to  refresh  our  own  hearts  while  journeying  along 
the  highway,  or  resting  by  the  way-side.     In  the  pilgrimage  of 
life   Mr.  Lee   had   reached   his   natal    hour-always   a  season  of 
calm  and  sober  reflection  to  him ;  and  he  thus  records  the  feelings 
that  kept  jubilee  in  his  heart-that  lifted  up  their  voice  and  sung 
sweet  songs  of  praise  to  the  God  of  his  salvation 

"Monday,  12th  of -March,  was  my  birth-day;  I  am  now  forty 
^T  t    u   .•^''"  '"J'°^''^  '"''Sion  twenty.five  years,  have  been 
m  the  Methodist   Society  twenty-four  years  and  four -days,  and  a 
Travelling  Preacher  about  fifteen  years.     I  feel,  as  much  as  ever 
determmed  to  spend  my  days  for  the  Lord.     My  soul  is  stilf  pant- 
ing a.ter  God.     I  wish  to  be  more  than  ever  devoted  to  his  service  • 
and  If  I  hve  to  the  Lord,  I  expect  to  be  in  heaven  before  I  see  forty 
years  more ;  however  strange  it  may  appear,  so  it  is,  that  I  have 
often  thought  that  I  should  live  till  I  was  about  fifty-six  years  old 
I  do  not  pretend  to  say  that  the  Lord  has  revealed  this  to  me' 
It  rnay  be  from  an  evil  spirit,  or  it  may  be  vain  thoughts.      Time 
U.II  sko^.  ;  but  If  I  were  called  to  die  to-morrow,  I  do  not  know  that 
I  should  have  any  objections.     I  do  feel  a  pleasing  hope  of  leaving 
all  my  troubles  when  I  leave  the  world  ;  but  if  my  life  is  prolon.red 
I  hope  to  be  the  instrument  of  bringing  a  k^y  more  souls  to  (lod' 
t)elore  1  rest  from  my  labours."  ' 

It  may  not  have  been  a  presentiment,  in  the  ordinary  acceptation 

*  In  his  Journal,  under  date  December  12,  1797,  the  Bishop  savs  •  "  f  P 
Martu.  brought  letters  of  consolation  from  R.  Wha  coat  and  Jess  Lee  AU^ 
the  u,.kes  of  my  dear  brethren  and  sisters  that  waited  to  see  me  ■'  ' 


342  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

of  the  word,  that  impressed  him  with  the  belief  that  he  would  just 
about  survive  his  fifty-sixth  year ;  and  yet  it  is  a  fact,  that  he  did 
not  reach  his  fifty-ninth.  But  he  died  daily  in  a  self-consecration 
to  God,  that  kept  him  in  constant  readiness  "  to  depart  and  be  with 
Christ." 

Pursuing  his  route  northward,  he  reached  the  seat  of  the  Virginia 
Conference  in  time  to  preach  its  fii'st  sermon ;  on  Rom.  ii.  7.  Of 
the  service  he  says,  "  We  had  a  most  powerful,  weeping,  shouting 
time ;  the  house  seemed  to  be  filled  with  the  presence  of  God  ;  and 
I  could  truly  say,  it  was  a  time  of  leve  to  my  soul.  "  Bishop 
Asbury  exhorted  for  some  time,  and  the  people  were  much  melted 
under  the  word."  The  Conference  was  held  at  Salem,  it  is  believed 
in  Brunswick  county,  on  the  9th  of  April,  about  four  months  from 
the  one  of  the  preceding  fall :  this  was  done  in  order  to  fall  in  with 
the  arrangement  for  holdin;ii;  the  Conferences  heretofore  mentioned. 
Everything  was  agreeable  and  harmonious  during  the  session.  It 
was  a  season  of  great  spiritual  refreshing.  "  Several  new  Preachers 
engaged  in  the  work,  and  we  had  a  very  good  supply  for  all  the 
circuits."  It  was  a  source  of  great  joy  to  Mr.  Lee  to  meet  once 
more  with  Bishop  Asbury;  and  to  find  him,  though  worn  and 
wasted  with  afiliction,  harnessed  for  the  conflict  with  sin,  and  going 
forth,  as  of  yore,  in  the  front  of  the  battle,  "  as  a  good  soldier  of 
Jesus  Christ."  On  the  adjournment  of  Conference,  leaving  the 
Bishop  and  his  companions  to  wend  their  way  to  Baltimore,  Mr. 
Lee  turned  aside  to  seek  a  few  days'  rest  at  his  paternal  home ; 
where  he  spent  a  week  of  unalloyed  pleasure  in  social  intercourse 
with  his  family  and  friends. 

One  chief  object  of  this  visit  was  to  importune  his  nov,-  aged 
father  to  provide  for  the  emancipation  of  his  slaves.  His  father 
had  not  yet  made  his  vvill ;  and  he  knew  that  if  he  died  intestate  it 
would  involve  all  his  children  in  the  necessity  of  slaveholding. 
How  many  of  them  would  have  regarded  this  as  an  evil,  it  would 
be  difficult,  at  this  distance  of  time,  to  determine.  But  there  is 
good  ground  for  believing  it  would  not  have  contributed  to  the  hap- 
piness of  either  of  the  two  sons  who  had  given  themselves  to  the 
work  of  "  testifying  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God."  The  older 
of  these,  Jesse,  was  no  doubt  governed  by  this  consideration  on  the 
occasion  we  are  now  examining.     The  language  of  his  Journal, 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  343 

brief  as  it  is,  is  explicit  ,•  and  fully  confirms  the  opinion  of  his  un- 
willingness to  be  left,  upon  such  a  subject,  to  the  chances  that  would 
become  certainties  in  the  event  of  his  father's  demise  without  a  will. 
He  says : 

"Saturday,  14th  (April),  I  spent  part  of  the  day  in  walking 
about  the  plantation  with  my  father,  to  see  how  he  had  fixed  mat- 
ters;  and  withal  to  talk  with  him  about  many  temporal  matters. 
I  wished  him  to  make  his  will,  for  the  peace  of  those  tvho  might  live 
after  him,  and  for  the  sake  of  his  negroes  who  are  yet  in  slavery ; 
but  he  was  not  determined  about  it." 

The  italicized  sentence  in  this  extract  unquestionably  compre- 
hends those  of  the  children  whose  "  peace"  might  be  very  consider- 
ably disturbed  by  an  inheritance  of  slaves.  For  this  reason, 
therefore,  as  well  as  for  the  sake  of  the  slaves  themselves,  he 
wished  to  have  the  question  put  at  rest  by  a  legal  preparation  for 
any  emergency.  He  did  not,  however,  then,  nor  at  any  subsequent 
period,  succeed  in  securing  an  object  for  which  he  felt  so  earnest 
and  generous  a  solicitude.  His  father  left  a  will  and  distributed 
his  servants  among  his  descendants.  One  of  these  servants  at 
least  was  known  in  the  family  as  Jesse's,  in  the  intention  of  his 
father,  and  he  only  escaped  the  legacy  by  dying  before  the  will 
was  written.  Before  passing  away  from  this  subject,  two  facts  of 
some  general  interest  may  be  introduced  to  the  notice  of  the  reader  : 
the  one  illustrating  the  history  of  the  times  we  are  reviewing, 
especially  with  regard  to  the  intolerance  of  anti-slavery  sentiments 
among  Methodist  Ministers  ;  and  the  other  embracing  a  question 
of  fact  recently  started  in  connexion  with  the  character  of  the 
suljject  of  these  memoirs,  and  v/hich  deserves  to  be  definitively 
settled.  The  first  of  these  facts  refers  to  the  elder  Mr.  Lee.  We 
have  already  seen  that  he  was  one  of  the  first  Methodists  of 
Virginia,  and  to  the  latest  period  of  his  life,  he  was  one  of  its 
staunchest  friends  and  supporters.  For  long  years  his. house  was 
the  Jintne  of  its  ministers.  Yet  he  was  a  slaveholder,  received  into 
Society  as  a  master  of  slaves ;  and  lived  and  died  possessed  of 
them.  At  a  time  when  the  anti-slavery  feeling  was  approaching, 
or  had  reached,  the  extreme  point  of  its  imprudence,  this  father  of 
Methodism  in  Virginia  was  met  with  averted  eye  and  rebuked  with 
magisterial  authority  by  those  who  had  often  sought  his  sympathy 


344  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

and  shared  his  hospitality.  He  was  growing  old,  and  was  a  lover 
of  peace,  cahn  in  his  feelings,  and  firm  in  his  purpose  to  serve  God 
and  save  his  soul.  He  was  not  ignorant  of  the  opinions  the  minis- 
ters Jie  loved  were  broaching,  nor  of  their  plans  to  "  extirpate  the 
great  evil  of  slaver)-  ;"  nor  was  he  unapprised  of  the  sad  inroads 
they  were  making  upon  the  confidence  of  the  people  and  the  for- 
tunes of  the  Church.  But  he  held  his  peace,  even  while  his  sor- 
row was  stirred,  and  his  heart  might  have  been  liot  wi  hin  him. 
"  From  the  loop-holes  of  his  retreat"  he  look«ed  upon  the  commo- 
tion around  him  without  feeling  its  giddy  whirl.  Happy  had  he 
been,  if  left  to  pursue  "the  noiseless  tenor  of  liis  way  along  the 
low  sequestered  vale  of  life."  But  no  ;  party  violence  must  rebuke 
him ;  and  it  sought  to  do  so,  when,  like  John,  he  was  "  reclining 
upon  the  dear  Redeemer's  breast."  On  one  occasion,  in  the  midst 
of  these  high  party  excitements,  he  knelt  at  the  altar  to  receive  the 
holy  communion.  Often  had  he  knelt  there,  and  those  who  had 
the  rule  over  him  were  as  glad  to  give  him  the  tokens  of  the 
broken  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  as  he  was  to  receive  them.  But 
a  change  had  come  over  them.  They  had  found  out  slavcholding 
was  a  sin,  and  he  was  a  slaveholder  !  When,  therefore,  he  thus 
knelt  with  heart  lifted  up  to  God,  and  hand  stretched  out  to  receive 
the  sacrament,  he  was — not  passed  silently  by  in  the  distribution 
of  the  elements,  but  openly  repulsed,  and  rudely  commanded  to 
withdraw  from  the  holy  place.  He  was  a  slaveholder,  and  a  slave- 
holder might  not  confess  Christ  before  men  !  Calm  as  a  Christian, 
dignified  as  a  patriarch,  and  with -a  brow  pale  and  passionless  as 
marble,  he  rose  and  returned  to  his  place :  a  tear  stood  in  his  eye, 
and  a  sorrow  was  born  in  his  heart;  but  he  endured,  as  seeing  Him 
who  is  invisible,  and  when,  in  the  twilight  of  that  day,  as  was  his 
wont,  he  "  entered  into  his  closet ;"  and  prayed,  he  felt  that  he  filled 
a  lower  place  on  a  higher  platform  of  holiness  than  he  had  ever 
previously  experienced.  The  servant  rebuked  ;  but  the  Master 
blessed  !  This  is  one  of  the  pictures  of  the  times  !  The  question 
of  fact  \\c  have  referred  to  respecting  the  son  of  so  worthy  a  sire, 
is,  whether  he  was  ever  a  slaveholder.  This  question  has  been 
recently  started.*  It  may  as  well  be  settled  here  and  at  once. 
The  question  can  only  be  answered  in  the  negative.     If  he  had 

*  Since  the  General  Conference  in  New  York,  May  1844. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  345 

survived  his  father,  we  doubt  not  but  he  would  have  inherited  one 
or  more  slaves  ;  unless  for  "  his  peace,"  a  special  exception  had 
been  made  in  his  favour.  Upon  this  subject,  however,  very  little 
need  be  said,  as  that  little  can  be  said  with  so  much  positiveness. 
He  never  received  a  slave  by  inheritance  or  gift ;  and  never  bought 
one  with  money.  This  is  affirmed  upon  the  authority,  first,  of  a 
near  surviving  relative  who  knew  "  all  his  estate  ;"  and  secondly,  of 
his  last  will  and  testament,  now  in  possession  of  the  writer,  in 
which  there  is  not  a  word  upon  the  subject.  More  might,  but  need 
not  be  said.  So  much  for  the  question  of  faet.  The  views  of  Mr. 
Lee  respecting  slavery  as  an  institution,  and  with  regard  to  the  re- 
ligious character  and  rights  of  slaveholders,  are  different  questions, 
on  which  it  is  enough  to  remark  in  this  place  that  he  had  no  sym- 
pathy for  the  ultra  views  and  disorganizing  measures  of  those 
whose  affinities  found  their  level  in  the  severe  and  reprehensible 
course  pursued  against  his  venerable  and  honoured  parent.  The 
position  the  stripling  took  in  his  contest  with  Dr.  Coke,  in  1785, 
was  maintained  when  experience  had  matured  his  judgment,  and 
age  and  devotion  to  God  had  added  authority  to  opinions  always 
weighty,  and  everywhere  received  with  respectful  deference. 

On  the  20th  of  April,  in  company  with  his  brother  John,  now 
rapidly  descending  to  the  grave,  Mr.  Lee  left  the  paternal  mansion, 
in  order  to  overtake  Bishop  Asbury,  at  the  Baltimore  Conference; 
from  whence  he  intended  to  re-enter  his  work  in  New  England. 
In  this  tour,  he  spent  a  night  in  Richmond,  and  preached  in  the 
court-house,  on  2  Cor.  vi.  17,  18.  The  Society  here  was  small, 
and,  as  yet,  had  no  house  of  worship.  One,  however,  was  in 
course  of  erection,  and  during  the  year,  or  early  in  1799,  it  was 
completed.  Owing  to  the  inability  of  his  brother,  whose  weakness 
required  short  rides,  he  did  not  reach  Baltimore  until  the  1st  of 
May.  The  night  of  his  arrival,  he  preached  in  the  Dunkard's 
Meeting-House,  bn  Heb,  x.  24.  There  was  "  a  good  little  stir 
amongst  the  people.  It  was  a  time  of  love  and  weeping."  Of  the 
Conference  he  says  :  "  We  had  a  great  deal  of  peace  and  union 
for  the  four  days  and  a  half  that  we  sat  together.  No  one  was 
expelled,  and  none  located.  One  Preacher  was  received  on  trial. 
There  has  been  but  little  stir  of  religion  in  the  bounds  of  the  Con- 
ference,  except  in  a  few  circuits."    The  scarcity  of  revivals  seems 


346  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES      OF 

to  be  referred  to,  and  very  justly,  as  a  reason  for  the  fact  that  only 
one  Preacher  was  received,  and  sent  forth  to  the  harvest  of  souls. 
Here,  in  the  society  of  his  old  friends,  he  spent  several  weeks, 
after  the  adjournment  of  Conference ;  and  it  was  his  happiness  to 
assist,  as  we  learn  from  Bishop  Asbury,*  in  the  solemn  dedication 
of  a  new  house  of  worship ;  the  second,  it  is  presumed,  that  was 
built  in  the  city.  It  is  worthy  of  mention,  as  it  furnishes  evidence 
of  the  popular  confidence  in  his  ministry,  that  Mr.  Lee  was 
selected,  from  among  many,  to  preach  the  first  sermon  on  the 
occasion.  • 

There  are  strange  mysteries  in  Providence ;  and  "  the  Holy 
Spirit,  who  works  when,  where,  and  as  He  will,"  sometimes  em- 
ploys very  singular  methods  to  save  a  soul  from  death.  Mr.  Lee 
mentions  an  instance  of  this  kind  ;  the  trutli  of  which  we  may  not 
doubt,  but  which,  nevertheless,  in  its  effects  cannot  fail  to  interest 
and  surprise  us.  He  had  left  Baltimore,  on  his  northern  tour,  and 
passing  through  a  circuit  formerly  travelled,  preached  at  the  house 
of  a  friend  named  Vansant.  After  preaching,  in  a  social  conver- 
sation Mrs.  Vansant  gave  him  an  account  of  the  causes  that  led 
her  to  embrace  religion,  as  a  matter  of  personal  experience.  We 
submit  it  to  tlie  reader,  in  the  plain,  unvarnished  language  of  his 
Journal. 

"  After  meeting,  Mrs.  Vansant  gave  me  an  account  of  her  being 
brought  to  seek  religion.  She  said,  after  her  husband  was  con- 
verted, he  used  to  talk  to  her  about  her  soul's  welfare ;  and  others, 
Preachers  and  private  members,  would  talk  to  her,  and  persuade 
her  to  serve  the  Lord  ;  but  she  did  not  like  to  be  spoken  to  on  the 
subject,  unless  it  was  by  wise  and  sensible  persons ;  for  she  was 
too  proud  to  be  advised  by  everybody.  However,  the  Lord  took  a 
strange  method  wiiJ)  her.  About  ten  or  twelve  years  ago,  she  and 
her  husband  were  startding  at  the  door,  and  she  said  to  her  hds- 
band,  '  I  do  wish  we  had  money  enough  to  buy  another  goose;  for 
we  have  but  one.'  Her  husband  said,  '-Never  mind  ;  only  trust  in 
the  Lord,  and  he  will  provide  you  a  goose.'  In  a  few  moments, 
they  heard  the  noise  of  a  goose,  and  looked,  and  saw  one  flying  in 
the  air,  which  soon  came  and  lighted  down  in  the  yard,  with  their 

*  Journal,  vol.  ii.  p.  315. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  347 

goose  and  gander.  '  There,'  says  her  husband,  '  I  told  you  if  you 
would  trust  in  the  Lord,  he  would  provide  a  goose  for  you  ;  and  now 
he  has  done  it.'  She  said  she  was  so  struck  with  the  circumstance, 
that  she  began  to  believe  that  there  was  something  in  religion,  and 
so  began  from  that  time  to  seek  the  Lord.  She  is  now  a  steady 
Methodist,  and  says  she  is  happy  in  the  enjoyment  of  religion. 
She  further  told  me  that  they  had  inquired  all  about  the  neighbour- 
hood, to  know  if  any  one  had  lost  a  goose ;  but  could  never  find 
where  the  goose  came  from,  from  that  day  till  now,  and  the  goose 
is  still  with  them.  How  strange  is  this !  that  a  woman  who  was 
too  proud  to  be  advised  by  common  men,  should  be  humbled  and 
brought  to  seek  the  Lord  by  a  strange  goose." 

Pursuing  the  route  marked  out  by  the  Bishop,  Mr.  Lee  arrived 
in  Philadelphia  in  time  to  assist  at  the  Conference  held  on  the  7th 
of  June.  Flere,  as  we  learn  from  him,  and  Bishop  Asbury  also, 
there  were  some  unpleasant  things,  but  not  among  the  ministers. 
They  were  of  one  heart  and  mind  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of 
God.  The  laity  seem  to  have  created  difficulty  by  pressing  the 
Bishop  and  Conference  to  furnish  them  ministers  selected  from  the 
first  rank  of  talents,  from  all  the  Conferences  in  the  Union.  This 
could  not  be  done  without  detriment  to  the  general  interests  of  the 
Church;  and  it  has  always  been  a  maxim  of  Methodism,  "better 
one  suffer  than  many."  The  Bishop  was  willing  to  tax  the  liber- 
ality of  the  Connection,  "  to  finish  the  Meeting-House  in  Fourth 
street;  but  he  could  not  "draft  the  most  acceptable  Preachers  to 
serve  the  city  Societies."  Mr.  Lee  mingled  very  little  in  these 
matters,  ex(5ept  in  so  far  as  his  advice  may  have  been  sought,  and 
then  he  was  always  ready  to  show  his  opinion,  unbiassed  by  fear  or 
favour.  While  in  the  city  he  busied  himself,  as  far  as  his  semi- 
Episcopal  duties  would  allow,  in  preaching  the  word — striving  to 
glorify  Christ  in  the  redemption  of  precious  souls.  Indeed  it  was 
in  duty,  pulpit  duty  especially,  that  his  sou!  prospered,  and  the  fires 
of  love  and  zeal  were  enkindled  and  kept  bright  in  his  heart. 

In  New  York,  on  the  9th  of  July,  Mr.  Lee  parted  with  his  bro- 
ther John.  This  was  a  severe  trial.  The  journey  from  which  so 
much  was  hoped  had  yielded  nothing  favourable  to  the  general  health 
of  this  suffering  servant  of  Christ.  He  was  evidently^  and  rapidly 
growing  worse.     His  symptoms  were  so  threatening  as  to  make  il 


348  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

indispensable  for  him  to  return  home.  He  accordingly  parted  with 
his  brother,  and  returned  to  Virginia  by  water.  It  was  a  sorrowful 
day  for  the  elder  of  these  affectionate  brothers.  It  had  all  the 
painful  apprehensions  of  a  last  parting  to  him.  But  Jiope  pointed 
to  a  world,  one  of  whose  perfections  is  that  "  friends  shall  meet 
again,  who  have  loved,"  and  whose  meeting  "  no  parting  e'er  shall 
know  ;"  and  duty  pointed  one  to  a  pathway  of  toil,  the  other  to  a 
course  of  suffering  and  submission,  both,  however,  terminating  at 
the  foot  of  the  throne  of  God.  Which  should  pause  in  his  career, 
or  turn  aside  from  the  way  ?  The  iron-framed  Jesse  was  not  more 
resolved  to  do,  than  the  gentle  John  was  to  aiiffer,  the  will  of  God  ; 
and  thus  both,  in  different  spheres,  but  with  equal  heartiness,  might 
show  forth  the  praises  of  Him  who  called  tliem  out  of  darkness  into 
marvellous  light.  Grace  was  reigning  in  both,  and  each  was  yield- 
ing precious  fruit. 

It  was  probably  during  the  period  we  are  reviewing,  that  an  inci- 
dent occurred  to  which  Mr.  Lee  sometimes  referred  in  the  social 
hours  of  his  subsequent  life.  It  was  the  time  of  harvest.  A 
Methodist  gentleman,  accustomed  to  entertain  the  Preachers  singly, 
or  in  companies,  as  they  then  frequently  travelled,  had  gathered 
his  neighbours  together  to  assist  in  reaping  his  fields ;  and  for 
their  good  cheer  had  provided  an  excellent  dinner.  .lust  about  the 
time  for  eating,  a  squad  of  ministers  hove  in  sight  and  drew  nigh 
to  the  house,  and  were  received  with  a  generous  welcome  by  the 
good  man.  Of  course  they  must  eat  first;  and  they  had  travelled 
far,  and  were  hungry.  Under  these  circumstances,  the}"  made 
deep  incisions  and  broad  openings  in  the  choice  and  well-stocked 
dishes.  And  when  their  appetites  were  appeased,  there  was  a  sensi- 
ble decrease  of  the  quantity  of  the  material  on  hand  at  the  begin- 
ning, to  say  nothing  of  the  disappearance  of  the  "  nice  bits"  of  the 
repast.  Thanks  were  said  with  a  general  response,  and  the  Reve- 
rend gentlemen  gave  way  for  their  humbler  neighbours.  These 
paused  at  the  chairs,  and  a  hungry-looking  genius,  with  a  dry 
gravity  of  demeanour,  essayed  to  ask  a  blessing  upon^fhe  fragments 
that  remained  of  the  feast.  Rolling  his  eyes  first  upon  the  meagr«3 
dishes,  and  then  round  upon  the  Preachers,  he  closed  his  eyes 
clasped  his  hands,  and  said : 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  349 

"  0,  Lord,  look  down  on  us  poor  sinners, 

For  the  Preachers  have  come  and  eat  up  our  dinners." 

A  merry  laugh  from  the  reapers  rewarded  this  sally  of  their  coiU' 
panion.  The  Preachers  were  at  a  loss  how  to  receive  it.  But  Mr. 
Lee,  into  whose  nature  wit  always  entered  without  asking  admit- 
tance, put  a  period  to  the  embai-rassment.  Stroking  his  capacious 
and  -well-filled  stomach,  he  broke  forth  into  a  broad,  convulsive 
laugh,  every  voice  of  which  betokened  how  truly  he  relished  both 
the  dinner  of  his  friend  and  the  wit  of  the  reaper. 

Advancing  in  their  Eastern  journey,  they  arrived  in  New 
London  on  the  20th  of  July  ;  where,  to  his  very  great  joy,  Mr. 
Lee  found  the  Society  engaged  in  the  erection  of  a  house  of  worship 
for  their  own  use.  He  regarded  this  as  foretokening  the  prosperity 
of  Methodism  in  the  place,  and  pi-ayed  that  in  days  to  come  it 
might  be  a  praise  and  blessing  to  the  people  who  should  tread  its 
aisles,  and  offer  the  incense  of  a  spiritual  worship  in  its  coui'ts. 
Before  leaving  the  place,  he  preached  at,  or  on,  the  foundation  of 
the  new  building.  Passing  among  scenes  full  of  interest,  and 
hallowed  in  every  recollection  of  his  heart ;  visiting  old  friends, 
and  renewing  former  friendships ;  entering  every  open  door,  and 
preaching  the  great  doctrines  of  the  Cross  in  every  place,  they  reached 
Readfield,  the  seat  of  the  first  Conference  ever  held  in  Maine,  on 
Saturday,  the  25th  of  August.  The  time  intervening  before  the 
opening  of  the  session,  was  spent  in  preaching,  visiting  from  house 
to  house  for  purposes  of  edification,  and  in  such  pious  exercises 
as,  according  to  the  times,  were  deemed  profitable  for  the  use  of 
edifying.  Much  was  anticipated  from  this  Conference.  A  very 
general  interest  had  been  excited,  and  multitudes  near  and  remote 
were  looking  forward  to  it  with  a  strong  and  pervading  anxiety. 
And  when  the  day  arrived,  vast  crowds  were  assembled  to  witness 
its  proceedings,  and  receive  its  instructions  in  the  way  of  righteous- 
ness. The  first  day  was  engrossed  with  Conference  business.  The 
second  was  divided  between  business  and  devotion.  Mr.  Lee  shall 
describe  it  in  his  own  words :  "  The  second  day  we  sat  in  Con- 
ference very  early,  and  broke  up  at  eight  o'clock.  At  nine  o'clock 
we  held  love-feast,  and  had  a  large  number  of  Methodists  together, 
and  none  else.  They  spoke  freely  and  feelingly.  It  was  a  good 
time.     At  eleven  o'clock  Bishop  Asbury  preached  a  good  sermon 


350  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

and  though  Ijefore  meeting  he  appeared  to  be  weak,  yet,  while  he 
was  preaching,  he  was  quite  strong  and  courageous.  We  then 
ordained  Timothy  Merritt,  Robert  Yelialey,  and  Aaron  Hum- 
phrey, Deacons ;  and  Roger  Searle  an  Elder.  It  was  a  solemn 
time  at  the  ordination ;  but  the  people  were  so  crowded  in  the 
galleries  tfiat  were  not  finished,  that  some  of  the  joists  gave  way, 
and  frightened  the  people  very  much  for  a  few  minutes, — and  some 
were  slightly  hurt.  Then  I  preached  on  Rom.  xvi.  20.  My  soul 
was  much  animated  with  the  presence  of  the  Lord.  The  people 
were  melted  into  tears.  It  was  a  precious  time  to  many.  We 
next  administered  the  Lord's  supper.  I  suppose  there  were  over 
two  hundred  communicants  :  it  was  a  most  solemn  time  at  the 
table.  I  was  astonished  at  the  sight !  to  see  so  manj^  people  at 
the  Lord's  table,  when  it  is  not  quite  five  years  since  we  first  came 
into  this  part  of  the  country."  God  was  working  a  great  work 
among  the  people;  and  it  was  by  such  labours  as  we  have  just 
recorded,  that  so  much  spiritual  good  was  effected.  But  the  day's 
work  was  not  yet  finished.  After  these  public  services,  Mr.  Lee 
records  :  "  Mr.  Asbury  borrowed  my  horse,  and  set  out  on  his 
journey,  and  left  me  to  settle  the  remainder  of  the  Conference 
business.  I  was  quite  busy  till  bed-time.  I  felt  thankful  to  God 
for  the  privilege  of  being  at  the  first  Conference  ever  held  in  the 
province  of  Maine."  He  had  good  reason  to  be  thankful.  Much 
of  the  fruit  seen  on  this  deeply  solemn  occasion  was  from  seed  of 
his  own  sowinf.  ■  A  joyful  harvest  had  been  reaped,  on  fields  that, 
a  few  years  previous,  were  barren  and  unfruitful ;  but  now  they 
were  yielding  in  rich  abundance  the  precious  fruits  of  holiness  and 
peace,  to  beautify  the  Church  and  bless  the  world.  His  surprise 
at  the  result  of  his  labours  is  no  drawback  upon  his  faith  in  the 
power  of  the  gospel  to  save  sinners,  and  his  joy  no  man  might 
take  from  him.  Other  men  had  entered  into  his  labours  ;  but  he 
was  the  first  to  penetrate  that  moral  wilderness;  and  here,  all 
around  him,  were  proofs  that  he  was  sent  of  God :  the  proofs  of 
apostleship,  the  fruits  of  the  ministry  — a  renewed  and  happy 
people,  were  his  witnesses. 

The  next,  and  last  Conference  for  the  year  1798,  was  to  be  held 
in  Granville,  Massachusetts.  Bishop  Asbury,  having  left  Mr.  Lee 
to  close  up  the  business  of  the  Conference  at  Readfield,  proceeded, 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  351 

as  his  health  would  permit,  to  Granville.  Thither  Mr.  Lee  re- 
paired, and  the  Conference  was  oldened  on  Wednesday,  the  19th 
of  September.  About  fifty  ministers  were  in  attendance.  Ten  were 
admitted  on  probation.  This  Conference  was  held  for  the  New 
York  district,  and  in  many  respects  was  an  important  one.  Bishop 
Asbury  says :  "  We  had  many  weighty  and  deliberate  conversa- 
tions on  interesting  subjects,  in  much  plainness  and-  moderation." 
But  what  the  subjects  were,  we  are  not  informed.  Perhaps  they 
were  of  local  and  temporary  interest,  that  in  the  nature  of  things 
could  scarcely  survive  the  circumstances  that  invested  them  with 
importance.  It  is  to  be  regretted  that,  since  "our  fathers"  occupied 
so  much  time  in  Journalizing,  they  devoted  so  little  of  it  to  such 
questions  of  Ecclesiastical  importance  as  sprung  up  in  their  Con- 
ferences ;  and  which,  beside  the  floods  of  light  they  might  throw 
upon  our  history,  might  also  serve  as  a  most  excellent  guide  in 
matters  that  now  often  demand  the  light  of  other  days,  and  the  ex- 
perience of  "men  of  old,"  in  order  to  their  just  and  proper  settle- 
ment. According  to  Mr.  Lee,  the  Conference  at  Granville  was  a 
pleasant  and  pi'ofitable  one.  "  We  had  a  blessed  time  in  preaching ; 
Preachers  and  people  were  melted  into  tears."  A  good  revival  was 
in  progress  in  many  pai-ts  of  the  Conference.  Multitudes  had  been 
cut  to  the  heart  by  the  word  of  trut'-,  producing  godly  sorrow,  and 
working  repentance  unto  life  and  salvation.  About  one  thousand 
souls  had  been  added  to  the  Church,  and  one-fifth  of  this  number 
were  in  that  part  of  the  Conference  lying  in  Vermont.  These  were 
cheering  facts ;  a  ministry  congregating  from  such  a  work  of  reli- 
gion could  not  be  otherwise  tlian  warm-hearted  and  spiritual.  Nor 
can  the  fact  of  the  reception  often  candidates  for  the  sacred  office, 
taken  in  connexion  with  this  gracious  revival,  be  at  all  surprising, 
since  it  is  one  of  the  fruits,  if  not  the  divinely  sought  objects  of  re- 
vivals, to  increase  and  strengthen  in  all  the  graces  of  religion,  the 
divinely  constituted  m^'f  sengers  of  the  grace  of  God.  This  is  so 
general  and  uniform  a  result  as  to  have  become  an  axiom.  It  is 
at  least  a  settled  opinion, — a  cherished  feeling  among  the  pious. 

Here  the  Conferences  ended  for  the  year.  About  nine  months 
were  occupied  in  attending  them.  It  had  been  generally  a  success- 
ful year  to  the  Church  throughout  her  borders,  and  in  every  de- 
partment of  her  operations.     The  membership  of  the  Church  had 


352'  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

been  strengthened  by  a  nett  increase  of  1422  whites,  and  84 
coloured;  a  total  of  47,867  whites,  and  12,302  coloured.  Of  this 
number,  10,856  of  the  former,  and  2,432  of  the  latter,  more  than 
one-fifth  of  the  whole,  were  in  Virginia.  Then,  as  now,  the  most 
fruitful  soil  of  Methodism  known  to  the  Church  was  in  the  Old 
Dominion,  Mr,  Lee,  who  was  very  fond  of  statistics,  and  remarka- 
bly exact  in  them,  had  sought,  during  the  year  now  closing,  to  ob- 
tain a  full  and  accurate  return  of  the  Local  Preachers  within  each 
Annual  Conference.  He  gives  the  following  as  the  result  of  his 
inquiries  into  this  important  feature  of  our  Ecclesiastical  polity: 
there  were  about  850  Local  Preachers,  distributed  among  the  dif- 
ferent Conferences,  and  rendering  very  efficient  service  to  the 
Church  in  promoting  the  Kingdom  of  God  in  the  world.  One- 
fourth  of  this  number,  251,  were  ascertained  to  be  in  Virginia.  He 
also  states  the  number  of  Travelling  Ministers  at  269,  showino- what 
is  yet  true,  a  very  great  disproportion  between  the  two  classes  of 
Preachers.  Perhaps  a  great  majority  of  the  Local  Preachers  had 
once  been  in  the  Itinerancy ;  but  from  various  causes  had  been  in- 
duced to  locate.  It  was  owing  chiefly  to  this  fact,  that  the  General 
Conference  of  1796  had  given  permission  to  the  Bishops  to  ordain 
such  of  this  class  of  ministers  as  had  not  been  in  the  regular  work. 
To  this  measure  Mr.  Lee  was  strongly  opposed,  and  he  made 
strenuous  efforts  to  prevent  the  adoption  of  the  rule.  He  feared  it 
would  encourage  the  location  of  ministers,  already  one  of  the  greatest 
drawbacks  to  the  efficiency  and  success  of  the  work  in  which  they 
were  engaged ;  and  he  apprehended  evils  of  a  nature  and  magni- 
tude then  scarcely  to  be  apprehended  by  any,  but  since  most  fear- 
fully realized.  He  had  the  facts  of  the  O'Kellyan  schism,  whose 
chief  potency  for  mischief  to  the  Church  was  derived  from  the  local 
ministry,  as  data  on  which  to  rest  his  arguments,  and  a  justifiable 
ground  for  fearing,  if  not  predicting,  future  evils.  There  are  cer- 
tainly anomalies,  neither  few  nor  unembarrassing,  in  such  a  com- 
position of  the  ministry,  that  prove  the  whole  machinery  an  acci- 
dent, rather  than  an  element  of  our  Ecclesiastical  constitution.  It 
does  not  inhere  in  the  system :  it  is  rather  a  graft  upon  it ;  and 
yet,  to  carry  out  the  figure,  Avithout  materially  strengthening  the 
tree,  it,  for  the  most  part,  yields  precious  fruit  in  great  abundance 
and  variety.     Mr.  Lee  was  not  insensible  of  the  good  produced  by 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  353 

the  labours  of  Local  Ministers.  But  he  knew  that  it  required  the 
cultivation  of  great  leniency  on  the  part  of  just  authority,  and  con- 
stant respect  for,  and  reverence  of,  that  authority  on  the  part  of 
those  whose  position,  in  spite  even  of  intellectual  and  moral  supe- 
riority, like  that  of  the  centurion,  is  "  under  authority."  It  was  a 
cardinal  principle  with  him,  that  no  man  could,  or  ought  to,  take 
the  office  of  the  ministry  upon  himself,  "  but  he  that  is  called  of 
(Tod,  as  was  Aaron."  And  when  thus  taken,  the  vows  of  God 
were  upon  him  for  life.  It  was  a  warfare  from  which  there  was 
no  release.  Regarding  the  ministry  in  this  light,  as  pastors  caring 
for  the  flock,  he  could  not  give  his  consent  to  a  measure  that  ex- 
acted vows  that,  in  the  nature  of  things,  could  never  be  met,  and 
provided  pastors  without  ever  intending  them  to  have  a  flock.  If  we 
understand  his  views,  at  this  distance  of  time,  he  wished  to  make 
provision  by  which,  when  circumstances  demanded  retirement  from 
the  active  itinerant  v.-ork,  the  MinisFcr  might  retain  his  membership 
in  the  Conference,  and  still  be  associated  in  the  authority  and  re- 
sponsibilities of  the  pastoral  work  and  function.  It  was  from  no 
opposition  to,  or  want  of  respect  for,  the  Local  Ministry,  that  he  stood 
up  in  opposition  to  their  ordination,  but  because  he  wished  to  pre- 
serve unimpaired  the  integrity  and  influence  of  the  ministerial  office, 
and  to  perpetuate  its  efficiency  in  connexion  with,  and  under  the 
direction  of  the  constituted  authorities  of  the  Church.  Such  were 
his  views  of  what  must  be  conceded  as  a  grave  question  of  Eccle- 
siastical legislation,  and  although  they  were  not  adopted  as  a  prin- 
ciple of  our  economy,  yet  neither  did  they  perish  with  their  utter- 
ance, or  die  when  he  departed  this  life.  They  are  living  still  among 
living  men,  but  too  weak  yet  to  work  out  their  consummation  of 
excellence  to  the  ministry,  and  glory  to  the  Church. 

Having  finished  the  visitation  of  the  Conferences  for  the  year 
1798,  it  only  remained  for  Mr.  Lee  and  his  travelling  companions 
to  repair  to  the  south,  in  order  to  resume  their  duties,  according  to 
the  late  arrangement,  at  the  extremity  of  the  work,  as  they  had 
done  in  the  preceding  year.  We  need  not  travel  with  them 
through  the  long  rides  and  daily  duties  of  ihis  southern  journey. 
There  are  a  few  points  of  interest,  however,  at  which  we  may 
pause  and  refresh  ourselves  with  such  incidents  as  may  illusti.ite 
their  character,  and  contribute  to  the  truth  of  historv 
23  ^' 


354  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

New  York",  at  this  period,  was  a  kind  of  plague-spot.  The  yel- 
low fever  was  fatally  prevalent ;  and  the  city  was  shunned  with  a 
most  pertinacious  regard  to  personal  preservation.  A  I'emark  in 
Mr.  Lee's  Journal  indicates  a  very  considerable  anxiety,  not  only 
not  to  "  come  nigh  to  the  city,"  but  also  to  get  quite  out  of  and 
away  from  the  state.     He  says  : 

"  Friday,  September  28.  We  made  an  early  start,  and  crossed 
the  North  River  seven  miles  above  the  city ;  tee  rode  quite  fast, 
and  soon  left  the  state  of  New  .York,"  &c.,  hurried  through  New- 
ark, and  scarcely  paused,  or  it  may  be,  looked  behind  them,  till 
night  and  Elizabethtown  put  at  once  a  stop  to  their  ride  and  a 
quietus  to  their  fears.  Amid  the  blaze  of  light  that  modern  science 
had  concentrated  upon  "  the  theory  and  practice  of  medicine,"  it  is 
difficult  to  compi'ehend  the  fears  which  filled  all  men's  minds,  upon 
the  appearance  of  new  forms  of  disease.  Flight  was  the  supreme 
and  universal  panacea.  Everyone  who  could,  "took  to  his  heels" 
for  safety ;  and  those  who  could  not,  met  the  necessity  of  staying 
in  the  same  city  with  pestilence,  with  a  dogged  submissiveness  that, 
so  far  from  being  the  offspring  of  a  virtuous  resignation,  was  not 
even  creditable  as  an  exhibition  of  manliness. 

At  Burlington,  October  the  3d,  they  were  deeply  grieved  at 
bearing  of  the  death  of  one  of  their  most  distinguished  and  faith- 
ful fellow-labourers  in  the  gospel,  the  Rev.  John  Dickens,  who, 
with  his  daughter,  had  fallen  victims  to  the  yellow  fever,  then  also 
raging  in  Philadelphia.  The  following  notice,  in  his  Journal,  will 
show  the  estimate  in  which  Mr.  Lee  held  the  deceased,  and  the 
sorrow  that  filled  his  heart  on  hearing  it :  "I  have  not  felt  so 
much  distressed  at  hearing  of  the  death  of  any  person  for  a  long 
time.  In  the  death  of  Brother  Dickens,  we  have  lost  one  of  the 
best  of  Christians,  a  good  Preacher,  a  worthy  and  much-respected 
man,  and  an  uncommonly  faithful  Superintendent  of  the  Book 
Concern."  This  was  a  severe  affliction  to  the  Church,  in  several 
respects.  Mr.  Dickens  was  one  of  the  earliest  American  Methodist 
Preachers,  having  entered  the  itinerancy  in  1777.  After  travelling 
extensively  in  Virginia  and  North  Carolina,  until  1781,  he  located, 
for  some  cause  not  now  understood  ;  but,  in  1783,  was  readmitted 
into  Conference,  and  stationed  in  the  city  of  New  York.  Here  he 
continued  several  years,  as  a  pastor  and  Superintendent  of  the 


THE     REV.     JfiSSE     LEE.  355 

Book  Concern.  In  1789,  the  Book  business  was  transferred  to 
Philadelphia,  and  Mr.  Dickens  was  placed  in  the  city,  as  Book 
Agent.  In  this  relation  he  continued,  until  a  triumphant  death 
crowned  a  faithful  and  laborious  life.*  Perhaps  no  one  in  the 
ministry  of  Methodism  was  so  well  qualified  to  superintend  the 
business  of  printing  books,  in  which  the  Church,  with  so  wise  and 
ilir-seeing  a  vision,  had  just  engaged,  as  Mr.  Dickens,  He  was  an 
excellent  theologian,  well  acquainted  with  the  doctrines  and  polity 
of  Methodism,  possessed  of  very  creditable  scientific  and  classical 
attainments,  and  industrious  and  diligent  in  all  the  duties  of  his 
calling.^  Dr.  Bangs,  from  whom  these  facts  are  derived,  also 
says  he  was  the  author  of  the  "  '  Short  Scriptural  Catechism,' 
which  has  been  published  for  many  years  at  our  Book-Room  :" 
and  that  "  it  contains  a  body  of  divinity  in  a  ihw  words,  se- 
lected from  the  Holy  Scriptures,  arranged  in  due  order,  in  the 
very  phraseology  in  '  which  the  Holy  Ghost  teacheth.' "  By  this, 
"  being  dead,  he  yet  speaketh  ;"  and  many  a  mind  has  been 
expanded  to  the  perception  and  appreciation  of  saving  truth  by  this 
short  and  simple  manual  of  faith.  He  that  drops  a  seed  of  the 
Word  of  God  in  even  an  infant's  mind,  puts  in  motion  an  influence 
whose  reign  is  mighty,  and  whose  field  is  eternity. 

A  soul  ruined  by  "  making  shipwreck  of  faith,"  is  a  mournful 
spectacle.  But  a  minister,  an  occupant  of  the  holy  place,  fallen 
from  his  high  estate,  is  a  sight  that  might  make  an  angel  weep. 
Mr.  Lee  met  with  a  case  of  this  kind  ;  and  it  affected  him  with 
keen  pangs  of  sorrow.  He  says,  under  date  of  October  6th,  and 
at  a  place  called  North  East,  in  Maryland,  "  I  was  greatly  pained 

at  hearing  of  the  apostacy  of  R C ,  an  old  minister, 

dismally  fallen."  The  doctrine  of  "  final  perseverance"  may  be 
regarded  by  its  advocates  as  "  very  full  of  comfort ;"  but  there  are 
many  fearful  facts  in  the  history  of  Christianity,  that  make  its 
teaching  of  very  doubtful  expediency,  and  confidence  in  its  truth  a 
questionable  and  terrible  experiment,  A  fallen  minister !  He  who 
stood  in  the  high  places  of  Christianity,  trusted  by  men,  and 
cheered   and   helped   on   in   his  way  by  angels,  with  an   humble 

*  Lee's  History  of  the  Methodists,  pp.  253-254. 

t  Minutes  of  Conference  for  1798;  or  Bangs's  Hist.  M.  E.  Church,  vol.  ii. 
p.  68.     Dr.  B.  copies  from  the  Minutes  without  acknowledgment. 


356  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

heart,  and  a  joyful  trust  in  God,  bounding  along  in  the  path  of 
glory,  honour,  and  immortality,  to  have  paused  in  his  career,  or 
turned  aside  from  his  course,  the  crown  fallen  from  his  brow,  and 
the  leaves  of  the  tree  .of  life  trampled  in  the  dust  at  his  feet, 
presents  a  sight  dismal  enough  to  make  the  check  of  darkness  pale, 
rind  to  freeze  with  new  horrors  the  vv'arm  currents  of  a  Christian's 
hope.  "  Let  him  that  thinketh  he  standeth  take  heed  lest  he  fall." 
It  is  possible  to  fall  from  grace  ;  and,  therefore,  the  urgent  necessity 
of  adding  constant  watchfulness  to  fervent  prayer.  We  turn  from 
so  sad  a  picture  to  a  brighter  scene. 

Pursuing  their  southern  course,  they  were  at  Paup's  Meeting- 
House,  it  is  believed,  in  BrunsM'ick  county,  Virginia,  on  the  last  day 
of  October.  By  previous  arrangement,  Bishop  Asbury  was  to  have 
met  the  Local  Preachers,  perhaps  of  the  Conference  District,  in  this 
neighbourhood.  A  few  only  came,  but  they  had  a  season  of  re- 
freshing together.  The  Bishop  preached  "  a  good  discourse"  on 
Eph.  v.  25,  26,  27.  Mr.  Lee  exhorted ;  and  "  the  power  of  the 
Lord  was  pesent  amongst  them.  Many  wept,  and  some  cried 
aloud  with  deep  distress."  After  the  congregation  was  dismissed, 
the  class-meeting  was  held.  The  Rev.  Stith  Mead  then  began  to 
sing;  and,  in  a  little  while,  many  were  affected,  and  there  was  a 
general  weeping  in  the  house.  At  this  stage  of  the  meeting,  the 
Rev.  John  Easter  proclaimed  aloud,  "  '  I  have  not  a  doubt  in  my 
soul,  but  God  will  convert  a  soul  to-day.'*     The  Preachers  then 

*  Stith  Mead  and  Joiik  Easter.  These  were  holy  men,  "  full  of  faith  and 
the  Holy  Ghost."  A  volume  might  be  written  of  their  mighty  deeds  in  win- 
ning souls  to  Christ ;  and  of  their  life-long  zeal,  and  unwavering  faith  in  the 
literal  and  exact  fulfilment  of  the  promises.  The  former  was  greatly  blessed 
as  an  agent  or  instrument  in  the  conversion  of  sinners.  Wherever  he  went, 
whenever  he  preached,  the  word  was  blessed.  The  writer  knew  him  when 
"  in  age  and  feebleness  extreme  ;"  and  even  then  was  he  honoured  of  God  in 
the  saving  of  souls.  He  was  simple  and  sincere  of  heart — took  God's  Word  as 
a  living  and  powerful  agent  of  the  Almighty  Spirit,  and  preached  it  in  full  as- 
surance of  faith,  both  as  to  its  truth  and  efficiency;  and  it  was  not  in  vain  : 
Sinners  were  cut  to  the  heart,  mourners  in  Zion  were  comforted,  and  believers 
were  edified  and  blessed.  The  latter  was  a  wonder  to  many  for  the  childlike 
trust  of  his  belief  in  "every  word  of  God."  The  gospel  was  God's  voice  of 
mercy  and  grace,  and  the  Bible  the  words  of  its  utterance  to  men.  Faith  had 
no  mystery  in  it  to  him  beyond  the  mere  exercise  of  power.  What  he  wanted 
he  asked  of  God.  Answers  to  prayer  are  promised.  He  always  expected  its 
fulfilment  in  the  things  he  asked.     The  following  incident  will  serve  to  show 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  357 

requested  all  that  were  under  conviction  to  come  together.  Several 
men  and  women  came  and  fell  on  their  knees ;  and  the  Preachers, 
for  some  time,  kept  singing  and  exhorting  the  mourners  to  expect  a 
blessing  from  the  Lord,  till  the  cries  of  the  mourners  became  truly 
awful.  Then  prayer  was  made  in  their  behalf,  and  two  or  three 
found  peace.  My  soul  did  magnify  the  Lord,  and  rejoice  in  God  my 
Saviour."  Such  is  the  simple  recital  of  a  most  glorious  meeting,  as 
given  by  Mr.  Lee.  Such  results  of  preaching  and  praying,  were  com- 
mon in  those  days  of  simplicity  and  earnestness.  Indeed,  they  were 
sought  as  proofs  of  a  Divine  designation  to  the  ministry,  and  also 
of  the  presence  and  blessing  of  God  upon  efforts  made  in  con- 
formity with  the  belief  of  having  authority  to  teach,  and  to  preach 
Jesus  Christ  as  a  powerful  Saviour,  always  nigh  at  hand.  Who 
shall  say  their  views  were  defective,  or  their  faith  vaini  The 
signs  of  apostleship  were  prominent  in  their  labours,  and  especially 
in  the  success  of  saving  souls,  with  which  God  so  mercifully  and 
so  abundantly  blessed  them.  Mr.  Lee  was  particularly  fond  of 
such  manifestations  of  the  Son  of  God  in  His  gracious  power.  It 
was  a  kind  of  fixed  principle  with  him  never  to  let  a  congregation 
go  from  his  preaching  entirely  unaffected.  He  would  excite  them 
in  some  way.     He  would  make  them  weef),  if  he  could ;  bringing 

his  faith,  aild  illustrate  the  doctrine  of  asking  in  faith.  He  was  preaching  once 
to  a  large  crowd  in  the  open  air.  In  the  midst  of  his  discourse  a  storm  rose.  A 
dark  and  fearful  cloud,  vivid  with  forked  lightning,  and  vocal  with  harsh  thun- 
der "muttering  sounds  of  sullen  wrath,"  and  driven  hy  a  mighty  wind,  was 
hurrying  furiously  over  the  congregation.  Consternation  sat  on  every  face,  and 
fear  filled  every  heart.  The  storm  waxed  louder  and  more  appalling,  and  the 
panic-struck  assembly  started  to  their  feet  to  seek  safety  in  flight.  Just  at 
this  moment  the  Preacher  fell  on  his  knees,  hfted  his  hands,  and  implored  God 
to  turn  aside  the  storm,  and  not  allow  it  to  prevent  the  people  from  hearing  the 
words  of  life  and  salvation.  Coincident  with  the  prayer,  as  multitudes  attest, 
the  clouds  parted  right  and  left,  leaving  a  clear  sky  over  the  worshippers,  and 
deluging  the  neighbouring  fields  with  floods  of  water.  This  is  one  instance  of 
many  related  by  the  survivors  of  his  ministry,  of  the  public  answers  God  merci- 
fully vouchsafed  to  the  prayers  of  his  faithful  servant.  This  answer  to  prayer 
and  faith  is  related  upon  the  authority  of  several  intelligent  and  pious  men,  who 
were  present  on  the  occasion,,  and  who  assured  the  writer  that  all  the  circum- 
stances left  the  clear  conviction  of  a  Divine  interposition  in  answer  to  prayer 
upon  the  vast  and  awe-struck  assembly.  Kindred  facts  in  great  number  and 
variety  might  be  collected  from  our  earlier  history  to  illustrate  the  scriptural, 
God-honouring  faith  of  our  fathers. 


358  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

his  fine  voice,  warm  afTections,  and  glowing  eloquence  to  bear  upon 
this  result,  with  strong  and  earnest  intensity.  If  he  failed  in  this, 
he  would  essay  to  alarm  them  with  deep  and  solenni  warning  of 
words  and  manner;  and,  if  all  failed,  he  would  shake  their  sides 
with  some  pertinent  illustration  or  anecdote ;  and  then,  having 
moved  them,  seek,  by  all  the  appliances  of  truth,  earnestness,  and 
affection,  to  guide  their  stirred-up  thoughts  and  sympathies  to  the 
fountain  of  living  waters.  A  dull,  drowsy  congregation,  was  an 
abomination  in  the  holy  place  that  made  everything  desolate.  It 
is  related  that,  on  one  occasion,  he  went  to  a  country  Church,  and, 
for  want  of  publicity  to  the  appointment,  there  was  only  one  person 
— a  lady — in  attendance.  He  went  in  the  pulpit,  and  she  sat  in 
the  door  to  get  the  benefit  of  the  sun,  as  the  day  was  quite  cold, 
and  there  was  no  fire  in  the  house.  Presently,  to  the  surprise  of 
the  lady,  he  rose  up,  gave  out  his  hymn,  sung,  and,  as  if  a  multi- 
Uidf  had  filled  the  place,  gravely  said,  "  Let  us  pray  ;"  and,  kneel- 
ing down,  poured  out  his  soul  before  God,  in  supplication  for  God's 
blessing  upon  the  congregation.  He  next  read  a  chapter  out  of 
the  Bible,  took  his  text,  and  proceeded,  with  all  due  formality,  to 
its  discussion.  While  he  was  preaching,  "  the  fire  burned,"  and 
in  the  application,  a  flaWie  of  holy  joy  was  kindled  in  the  heart  of 
his  solitary  hearer ;  and  they  praised  God  for  all  the  good  things 
He  had  done  for  them,  and  in  hope  of  the  great  glory  that  is  to  be 
revealed  to  the  pure-hearted  in  heaven.  The  congregation  was 
formally  dismissed,  and  all  retired.  On  going  to  a  house  in  the 
neighbourhood,  who  knew  nothing  of  the  appointment,  he  surprised 
them  very  much  by  his  account  of  the  meeting — assuring  them 
that,  in  one  respect,  it  surpassed  any  he  had  ever  seen,  as  every 
soul  in  the  house  was  engaged,  at  the  same  time,  in  shouting  and 
praising  God  ! 

A  grateful  remembrance  of  favours  was  one  of  the  excellencies 
of  Mr.  Lee's  character.  We  may  here  record  an  instance  in  which 
this  feeling  is  developed.  The  reader  will  recollect  the  friend  he 
found  in  North  Carolina,  when  in  his  youth  he  first  went  out  from 
his  father's  house  to  act  for  himself  in  the  busy  world.  That 
friend  had  departed  to  the  place  of  his  rest  in  heaven  ;  and  his 
widow  had  again  entered  into  holy  wedlock.  In  this  journey  to 
the  south, -Mr.  Lee  spent  a  night  with  the  family;  it  was  the  first 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  359 

since  the  death  of  his  friend  and  benefactor.  Soon  after  reach- 
ing the  house  he  sought  the  grave-yard,  and  spent  some  time 
in  reinvesting  with  the  forms  of  life  the  pious  deeds  and  pre- 
cious memories  of  the  past.  He  paid  the  mournful  tribute  of  his 
tears  over  the  grave  of  departed  worth,  and  rekindled  the  fire  of 
love  in  his  own  breast,  in  the  blissful  anticipation  of  a  renewal  ui^ 
the  pious  association  at  God's  right  hand,  high  in  the  realms  of 
bliss. 

The  1st  of  Januar)-,  1799,  Mr.  Lee  was  in  Charleston,  South 
Carolina,  prepared  for  the  Conference  then  about  to  open.  We 
have  in  the  following  extract  a  brief  record  of  his  pious  feelings, 
and  of  his  earnest  desire  to  drink  yet  more  deeply  of  the  wajer  of 
life  fiov/ing  out  from  the  throne  of  God.  ''  I  have  now  entered 
upon  a  new  year.  O,  my  soul !  enter  thou  into  greater  depths  of 
the  joy  of  the  Lord.  I  felt  fresh  desires  to  spend  the  year,  if 
spared,  more  to  the  glory  of  God  than  I  have  done  in  former 
years."  Such  desires  to  advance  in  holiness,  when  sustained  and 
seconded  by  earnest  efforts  to  make  each  year  and  day  an  improve- 
ment upon  the  past,  constitute  the  true  philosophy  of  growing  in 
grace.  Mr.  Lee  had  reached  Charleston  on  his  return  route  from 
Georgia,  having  parted  with  his  companions  somewhere  in  North 
Carolina,  and  pushed  on  into  Georgia  to  attend  appointments  pre- 
viously made  for  the  Bishop.  On  the  29th  of  December,  Bishop 
Asbury  writes  :  "  We  came  into  Camden.  Brother  Lee  had  gone 
along  on  Brother  Blanton's  district."  ....  "  If  I  attempt  my 
appointments  that  Brother  Lee  has  gone  upon,  I  must  ride  one 
hundred  and  fifty  miles  next  week  to  Washington  in  Georgia." 
These  appointments  were  all  attended  by  Mr.  Lee,  and  he  arrived 
in  Charleston  on  the  last  day  of  the  year.  The  next  morning  Con- 
ference commenced.  "  We  had  thirty-three  Preachers  present 
belonging  to  the  Travelling  Connexion,  including  those  just 
received  to  travel  the  ensuing  year."  Conference  sat  four  days, 
and  the  Bishop  says,  "  We  had  great  harmony  and  good  humour." 
There  had  been  some  measure  of  success  granted  to  the  ministry 
of  these  servants  of  Christ  during  the  year.  God  was  with  them 
in  their  work  of  love;  and  no  wonder  they  were  glad  ond  "of  one 
mind  and  heart,"  in  their  Conference  sessions,  and  "  parted  io 
much  love."     In  concluding  his  notice  of  the  session,  Mr.  Lee  thus 


360  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

breathes  out  the  fulhiess  of  his  own  feelings :  "  O,  that  we  may 
ever  love  and  serve  the  Lord,  and  continue  united  in  Tove  all  our 
days !" 

On  the  30th  of  January,  Mr.  Lee,  in  company  with  Bishop 
Asbury,  took  cip  the  line  of  their  Northern  Visitation.  _  He  had 
been  in  Charleston  thirty  days.  But  they  were  not  days  of 
idleness  or  ease.  He  had  preached  "  seventeen  times,  besides 
attending  many  other  meetings  in  public  and  private."  Nor  had 
he  been  left  without  comfort  in  his  arduous  work.  He  says  :  "  I 
often  had  such  faith  in  the  promises  of  God,  and  such  a  sense  of 
his  presence,  that  I  could  not  doubt  but  the  Lord  would  revive  his 
work  amongst  the  people;  I  frequently  spoke  of  my  feelings  con- 
cerning this  matter.  Mr.  Asbury  seemed  to  think  differently,  and 
frequently  expressed  his  fears  that  the  people  were  Stowing  worse 
and  worse.  Well,  let  the  matter  turn  out  as  it  ma^I  know  that 
God  was  amongst  the  people,  and  that  my  expectation  of  a  revival 
of  religion  afforded  comfort  to  my  soul."  So  true  is  it,  that  we 
find  personal  comfort  both  in  the  desire  and  effort  to  comfort 
others. 

The  path  of  the  travellers  led  them  through  a  neighbourhood  in 
which  there  had  been,  very  recently,  a  remarkable  revival  of  re- 
ligion. It  was  in  Brunswick  county.  North  Carolina  ;  and  com- 
menced in  the  family  of  a  Mr.  Belvieu,  from  whom  Mr.  Lee  ob- 
tained the  following  account  of  its  commencement.  A  Methodist 
gentleman  spent  the  night  of  Christmas-eve,  at  the  house  of  Mr. 
B.,  and  before  retiring,  requested  permission  to  pray  with  the  family. 
"  The  next  night,  Mr.  Belvieu  said  to  a  young  man  of  his  house- 
hold, '  What  shall  we  do  about  prayer  to-night  V  The  young  man 
said  he  did  not  know,  but  he  '  would  read,  and  sing  a  hymn,  if  the 
other  would  pray.'  Mr.  B.  said  he  could  not  pray.  However, 
after  supper  the  young  man  having  been  awhile  alone  in  a  room, 
came  out  and  said,  '  I  feel  a  desire  to  pray  in  the  family,  and  I 
wish  you  would  call  the  black  people  together.'  This  request  sur- 
prised Mr.  B.  very  much,  and  he  did  not  know  whether  the  young 
man  was  in  earnest  or  not.  However,  he  went  to  the  door  to  call 
the  servants,  but  before  he  could  do  so,  one  of  the  women  in  the 
house  began  to  pray  with  great  earnestness ;  he  ran  back  into  the 
house,  and  soon  they  were  all  together  in  a  flood  of  tears.     All 


THE     REV.    JESSE     LEE.  361 

the  servants  now  crowded  into  the  house,  and  the  young  man  began 
to  pray  ;  and  they  continued  to  pray  until  Mrs.  Belvieu  was  con- 
verted, and  then  the  young  man  was  converted,  and  several  others 
were  deeply  distressed  on  account  of  their  sins.  They  continued 
praying  apd  rejoicing  till  late  in  the  night.  This  was  the  singular 
commencement  of  a  gracious  and  extensive  revival  of  religion,  in 
which  many  souls  were  bora  into  the  Kingdom  of  God.  Mr.  Lee 
attended  a  religious  meeting  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  this  place, 
a  few  days  after  leaving  Charleston,  and  he  records  the  liveliness 
and  zeal  of  the  new-born  "  babes  in  Christ."  God  "  can  work  bj'" 
many,  or  by  tew,  or  by  them  that  have  no  might."  The  origin, 
character,  and  results  of  this  revival  furnish  a  beautiful  illustration 
of  the  infinite  resources  of  sovereign  grace,  and  of  the  perfect  ease 
with  which  "  the  weak  things  of  the  world  may  be  made  to  con- 
found the  things  which  are  mighty." 

The  next  point  of  interest  was  the  Virginia  Conference.  But 
they  never  travelled  in  straight  lines.  "  The  furthest  way  round, 
was  the  neai-est  way  home,"  or  to  the  point  they  desired  to  reacji. 
In  this  journey  their  appointments  led  through  Wilmington,  Ndw- 
bern,  and  along  the  seaboard  counties  of  North  Carolina,  and 
Virginia,  to  Norfolk,  and  thence  to  the  seat  of  the  Conference  in 
Sussex  county.  A  portion  of  this  trip  embraced  the  field  to  which 
Mr.  Lee  had  gone  in  1783,  on  a  tour  of  exploration,  with  the  Rev. 
E.  Dromgoole.  The  fields  then  were  already  white  to  the  harvest; 
but  there  were  [ew  or  none  to  thrust  in  the  sickle.  But  now  there, 
were  many  labourers,  and  much  fruit  had  been  gathered  unto  eter- 
nal life.  He  rejoiced  that  so  much  had  been  accomplishea.  Had 
he  not  first  scattered  the  seed  of  the  Kingdom  in  those  waste  piaces^ 
and  might  he  not  rejoice  at  "  the  wonders  the  Lord  had  wrought 
since"  that  humble  seed-time  ?  His  joy  could  no  man  take  from 
him  ;  it  was  well  founded,  and  it  was  full.  He  reached  Jones' 
Chapel,  on  the  9th  of  April,  in  time  for  the  opening  of  Conference. 
UpvVards  of  fifty  Preachers  had  assembled  ;  and  they  conducted 
their  business  in  excellent  temper,  and  with  great  despatch.  Nine 
were  received  on  trial,  and  seven  were  admitted  into  full  connexicm. 
But  thirteen  located,  and  one  had  "  ceased  at  once  to  work  and 
live."  This  was  a  heavy  drawback  upon  the' Conference.  There 
had  also  been  a  loss  in  the  memb^rship  within  the  state  of  336 


362  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

whites,  and  120  coloured.  These  were  all  discouraging,  but  they 
were  not  allowed  to  damp  the  zeal  of  their  ministry,  or  to  turn 
them  aside  from  the  path  of  duty  as  labourers  in  the  vineyard  of 
Christ.  Indeed,  judging  from  the  remarkable  success  that  crowned 
the  labours  of  the  ensuing  year,  we  may  conclude  it  stirred  them 
up  to  a  renewal  of  their  efforts,  and  to  a  more  intense  and  burning 
energy  to  make  the  gospel  committed  to  them  in  deed  and  word 
"  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation."  Bishop  Asbury  was  too 
unwell  to  preside  in  the  Conference  ;  and  that  duty  devolved  upon 
his  travelling  companion.  The  Conference  also  advised  the  Bishop 
to  desist  from  preaching,  at  least,  until  the  Baltimore  Conference, — 
a  piece  of  advice  he  "  was  willing  to  obey,"  especially  as  he  felt 
"  utterly  unable"  to  preach.  This,  therefore,  ^^wjved  nearly  all 
the  appointments  of  the  journey  upon  Mr.  LeefSjhe  was  able  to 
bear  it. 

This  Conference  was  held  within  an  cas)^  ride  of  the  homestead 
of  Mr.  Lee.  The  day  after  its  adjournment  the  following  entry 
occurs  in  the  Bishop's  Journal  :  "  Friday,  12th.  We  rode  to  Father 
Nathaniel  Lee's."  The  night  was  spent  here  in  cheerful  inter- 
course and  pious  exercises.  Such  a  visit  from  the  venerable  Su- 
perintendent, and  the  beloved  son,  created  a  jubilee  of  joy  to  the 
whole  household  ;  and  those  familiar  with  Virginia  hospitality  of 
the  times  may  readily  imagine  the  bustling  activity  that  sought  to 
provide  for  the  comfort  and  rest  of  the  guests. 

The  route  to  the  Baltimore  Conference  led  through  the  lower 
counties  of  Virginia,  along  the  Potomac  to  Alexandria,  and  thence 
to  Baltimore.  The  Conference  was  opened  on  Wednesday,  tne  1st 
of  May,  and  continued  four  days.  We  can  learn  very  little  of  this 
Conference,  beside  the  bare  record  of  sitting  "  about  three  hours  in 
the  forenoon,  and  about  three  hours  in  the  afternoon,"  and  the 
gratifying  assurance — since  it  reflects  the  sincere  and  ardent  piety 
of  the  ministers — "  We  had  a  good  peaceable  time  amongst  the 
Preachers.  They  were  affectionate,  but  had  no  great  stir  of  -reli- 
gion, or  any  very  lively  meetings."  Maryland,  if  comprehended 
in  this  Conference,  like  Virginia,  had  suffered  a  loss  of  299  whites 
from  the  communion  of  the  Church,  but  had  gained  129  coloured 
members — a  total  ]c*s  of  170  from  the  pale  of  the  Church. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  363 

There  were  great  men  in  those  days,  as  the  following  paragraph 
from  Mr.  Lee's  Journal  will  clearly  show  : 

"  After  we  had  finished  our  business  in  Conference,  four  of  the 
largest  Preachers  amongst  us  went  to  a  friend's  store,  and  were 
weighed.  My  weight  was  259  lbs. ;  Seely  Bunn's,  252  ,•  Thomas 
Lucas',  245,  and  Thomas  F.  Sargeant  weighed  220  ;  in  all  976  lbs. 
A  tvonderful  weight  for  four  Methodist  Preachers,  and  all  of  us 
travel  on  horseback."  These  were  certainly  very  large  men,  but 
we  can  see  no  reason  why  Methodist  Preachers  may  not  be  very 
large  as  well  as  other  men  ! 

The  Conference  over,  these  indefatigable  men  were  again  in  the 
saddle,  pressing  on  in  the  path  of  their  labours.  Their  route  was 
through  Delaware,  and  some  of  the  ground  had  been  occupied  by 
Mr.  Lee  in  the  earlier  years  of  his  ministry.  He  had  parted  with 
his  companion  at  Baltimore ;  but  they  me4  again  at  Easton,  and  in 
pi'eaching  the  word  had  a  comfortable  time  together.  Mr.  Lee 
preached  on  Jude  3.  He  says  :  "  I  had  a  blessed  time  among  the 
people,  and  my  soul  was  much  quickened  ;  there  was  a  good  move 
in  the  congregation.  Mr.  Asbury  and  C.  Spry  exhorted,  with 
power.     Glory  be  to  God  for  that  precious  meeting !" 

At  Miiford  he  preached  on  Eccl.  xii.  13.  And  t'  had  a  good  de- 
gree of  liberty  and  power  in  preaching.  It  was  a  solemn  time  and 
a  melting  season  with  many  of  them. ,  Surely  God  was  there!" 
Here  he  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  many  of  his  old  and  attached 
friends,  and  one  who  had  miserably  "  fallen  from  grace."  Mr.  Lee 
did  not  suffer  the  occasion  to  pass  without  administering  a  solemn 
personal  warning  to  the  poor  backslider  to  "  turn  from  his  iniquity 
and  live."  They  both  wept ;  the  one  at  witnessing  a  shipwreck  in 
which  faith  and  hope  were  stranded  upon  the  coast  of  Sin  ;  the 
other  in  shame  and  sorrow  for  having  paused  in  the  race  of  life  ana 
turned  aside  from  the  way  of  salvation.  What  a  mournful  sight 
a  soul  wrecked  and  ruined  !  And  yet  what  multitudes  thus  denV 
the  Lord  that  bought  them,  and  put  him  to  an  open  shame, 

"  Thursday,  June  6th.  Our  Yearly  Conference  began  in  Philadel- 
phia. We  had  a  large  number  of  Preachers  together.  At  night,  I 
preached  on  Matt.  iii.  2  :  Bcjient,  for  tJie  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at 
hand.  I  had  great  freedom  in  speaking,  and  was  led  out  far 
beyond  my  expectation,  in  explaining  the  text ;  and  the  word  took 


364  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

hold  of  many  hearts.  Some  roared  aloud,  and  some  shouted ; 
glory  be  to  God  !  it  was  a  good  time  to  my  poor  soul.  I  felt  as  if 
I  could  have' met  my  Lord  with  pleasure,  and  have  gone  from  the 
pulpit  to  glory."  And  in  the  Conference,  as  in  the  Church,  there 
was  "  the  felt  presence"  of  God  to  cheer  and  sustain  the  hearts  of 
His  servants.  "  The  hearts  of  the  brethren  were  much  united."  A 
present,  full  salvation,  by  faith  in  Christ,  was  the  constant  theme 
of  their  ministry ;  and  no  marvel  that  they  felt  its  power,  as  a  per- 
vading influence,  not  only  in  the  pulpit,  but  in  their  solitary  rides, 
in  their  Conferences,  and  their  closets.  Their  faith  kept  God  at 
their  side  all  the  day  long,  and  held  their  hearts  in  constant  com- 
munion with  Him.  God's  presence  was  their  paradise  ;  His  smile, 
the  sun  of  their  souls. 

This  was  the  longest  Yearly  Conference  we  recollect  to  have 
been  held  in  America,  it  commenced  on  the  6th,  and  ended  on 
the  12th  of  June.  The  Conference  was  a  large  one;  but  what 
business  detained  them  so  much  beyond  the  then  ordinary  length 
of  a  session,  we  have  no  records  to  guide  us  in  deciding.  There 
had  been  some  prosperitj^  in  the  Church  during  the  year.  The 
word  had  been  effectual,  sinners  had  been  made  alive  in  Christ ; 
and  the  consolations  of  God  abounded  in  the  hearts  of  many. 
Bishop  Asbury  says  "  the  business  was  very  important.  Ezekicl 
Cooper  was  confirmed  in  his  appointment  by  me  as  our  Agent  in 
the  Book  Concern." 

Just  one  week  after  the  close  of  the  Philadelphia  Conference,  that 
for  "  New  York  and  all  the  Nqw  England  States"  was  commenced. 
A  rapid  ride,  preaching  as  they  went,  brought  them  to  the  city  of 
New  York — the  seat  of  the  Conference.  The  annexed  brief  notices 
of  the  session  are  chiefly  interesting  as  they  furnish  evidence  of  the 
pious  feelings  of  their  author.  Mr.  Lee  says,  "  Our  Conference 
began  at  nine  o'clock.  We  had  several  candidates  brought  forward 
to  travel,  and  they  were  mostly  received.  We  had  a  large  number 
of  Preachers  present,  and  they  brought  pleasing  accounts,  from 
their  respective  circuits,  of  a  gracious  work  of  God  amongst  the 
people.  .  .  .  We  examined  the  characters  of  the  Preachers,  and 
I  was  thankful  to  find  that  they  had  generally  adorned  the  gospeJ 
m  their  lives  and  conversation.  .  .  .  We  had  a  good  Conference, 
and  have  had  an  increase  of  members  in  Society,  especially  in  the 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  305 

New  England  States.  The  Lord  has  been  very  gracious  to  the 
Preachers  in  the  bounds  of  this  Conference."  There  was  a  sad 
pecuniary  deficiency  among  the  Preachers.  Nearly  one  thousand 
dollars  was  wanting  to  complete  the  meagre  allowance  of  the  Dis- 
cipline. This  was  no  doubt  the  occasion  of  considerable  distress, 
if  not  of  suffering,  among  these  self-sacrificing  men.  The  Confer- 
ence resolved  to  resort  to  a  public  collection  to  relieve  this  neces- 
sity ;  and  accordingly  "  had  a  charitable  day  at  all  the  houses"  of 
worship  to  relieve  the  present  distress.  About  three  hundred  dol- 
lars  were  raised  by  this  effort— a  very  creditable  amount  for  the 
times. 

Here  ended  the  Conferences  for  the  year.  In  some  respects  it 
had  been  a  prosperous'  year  for  the  Church.  The  Societies  were 
united,  and  walked  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  were  multiplied. 
Mr.  Lee  closes  his  current  history  of  the  Conferences  of  1799,  with 
these  reflections:  "Our  borders  were  greatly  enlarged  this  year, 
and  the  way  was  opening  for  us  to  spread  farther,  and  to  send  forth 
more  labourers  into  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord.  We  had  an  addition 
to  the  Society  this  year  of  1182  members.  Great  peace  and  har- 
mony prevailed  throughout  the  Connection,  both  among  Preachers 
and  people,  and  the  prospect  of  a  great  revival  of  religion  was  more 
pleasing  than  it  had  been  at  any  time  for  some  years ;  and  in  some 
places  there  was  a  good  stir  of  religion,  and  many  souls  were 
brought  into  the  liberty  of  the  children  of  God."*  Such  were  the 
prospects  with  which  Methodism  closed  its  Ecclesiastical  year.  A 
few  incidents  from  the  personal  history  of  Mr.  Lee,  and  we  shall 
enter  upon  the  history  of  the  period  so  fidl  of  bright  visions  and 
joyful  anticipations. 

A  compound  specimen — one  of  disobedience,  and  one  of  cheerful 
obedience  to  the  command  to  "  be  not  forgetful  to  entertain  strangers," 
!S  mentioned  as  occurring  within  a  few  days  after  the  adjournment 
of  the  Conference  in  New  York.  After  preaching  on  the  26th,  and 
riding  exposed  to  a  pitiless  tempest,  Mr.  Lee  rode  up  to  the  house 
of  a  Methodist,  and  sought  permission  to  stay  all  nio-ht.  The 
good  woman  made  many  e.xcuses.  He  "  told  her  Mr.  Asbury  was 
sick ;  it  was  then  dusk  and  raining ;  but  she  said  it  would  be  best 

*  Hist.  Methodists,  p.  258. 


366  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

for  him  to  lodge  at' the  next  house."  Rejected  here,  they  rode  on, 
and  applying  at  the  next  house,  were  told  by  the  man,  "  they  were 
not  prepared  to  entertain  strangers."  This  was  cold  comfort. 
Refused  admittance  to  the  houses,  and  not  consent  to  pit  on  their 
horses  in  the  rain  through  the  long  night,  they  very  naturally  rode 
on.  There  was  one  other  point  before  them.  On  they  toiled 
through  the  dark  and  wet,  building  bonfires  of  faith  and  hope  with 
which  to  lighten  their  way ;  and  contending  earnestly  with  every 
disposition  to  murmur  against  their  allotment,  or  to  reproach,  even 
mentally,  much  less  with  bitter  words,  those  who  had  sent  them,  sick 
and  weary,  from  their  doors.  Midnight  was  striding  to  meet  them, 
when  they  reached  the  domicil  of  "  old  Governor  Courtland."  But 
all  was  still,  every  light  extinguished.  It  was  their  last  hope  for 
shelter ;  and  in  the  confidence  of  despair  they  sent  the  hollow 
reverberations  of  their  knockings  through  every  corner  of  the 
building.  It  stirred  the  sluniberers,  and  "  they  arose  and  gladly 
received"  those  who  sought  shelter  and  rest.  And  so  cheerfully 
was  it  done,  that  the  guests  might  have  felt  themselves  "  entertained 
of  angels."  They  were  not  sorry  for  the  preceding  adventures  of 
the  evening. 

They  had  reached  the  limit  of  their  northern  tour ;  and  re- 
turning south  through  Permsylvania,  spent  a  night  with  Martin 
Boehm,  whose  singular  history,  briefly  recorded  by  Mr.  Lee,  is 
worthy  of  attention  for  the  facts  it  contains  and  the  lessons  it 
teaches.  Mr.  Boehm  was  formerly  a  Mennonist,  and  was  cho- 
sen by  them  to  preach  before  he  was  converted  or  had  any  inten- 
tion of  preaching.  The  Mennonists  adopt  the  following  mode 
of  choosing  a  preacher  :  "  When  they  want  a  minister  they  assem- 
ble together,  and  choose  one  by  ballot ;  and  then  they  take  two, 
three,  or  more  of  those  who  have  the  largest  number  of  votes,  and 
take  as  niany  tickets  and  put  them  in  a  book.  On  one  of  these 
tickets  is  written  '  This  is  to  be  our  Minister.''  Each  of  those  pre- 
viously set  apart  draws  out  a  ticket,  and  he  that  draws  the  one 
thus  written  is  to  be  their  minister."  Mr.  Boehm  was  thus  chosen. 
And  on  receiving  the  office,  inquired  "what  he  was  to  preach?" 
They  told  him  to  preach  "  Repentance  and  Faith."  He  began  to 
preach  these  great  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  and  they  were  mighty 
in  his  own  heart,  pulling  down  the  strongholds  of  sin  and  unbehef, 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  367 

and  building  up  his  soul  in  holiness  and  love.  Flaving  preached 
repentance  and  faith  as  a  duty,  and  found  them  effectual  in  his  own 
conversion,  he  now  preached  them  with  delight,  and  as  a  means  of 
bringing  others  to  the  same  joyful  assurance  of  acceptance  through 
Christ.  But  he  preached  them  too  frequently  and  with  too  great  a 
relish  ;  pressing  them  as  of  absolute  necessity  to  salvation,  and 
importuning  them  to  repent  and  believe.  This  was  carrying  the 
matter  rather  further  than  they  had  contracted  for,  and  they  there- 
fore compelled  him  to  desist,  and  subsequently  ejected  him  from 
being  a  teacher  among  them.  He  then  entered  into  fellowship 
with  the  Methodists,  and  his  children  and  grandchildren  were 
united  with  him  in  walking  by  the  same  rules  and  seeking  the 
same  heavenly  things.  Mr.  Lee  completes  his  notice,  by  saying: 
"  The  old  man  wears  his  beard  at  its  full  growth.  He  preaches 
altogether  in  the  German  language;  after  I  prayed  in  the  family  at 
night,  he  prayed  in  German.''  The  day  after  this  conversation 
we  have  this  entry  in  his  Journal  : 

"Wednesday,  July  31.  At  friend  Boehm's  Meeting-House  I 
preached  on  Isaiah  xxx.  21,  I  had  a  very  precious  season  in 
preaching,  and  the  power  of  the  Lord  was  with  us,  and  there  were 
many  tears  shed  by  the  hearers.  Thank  God  for  another  happy 
meeting."  Bishop  Asbury  also  preached,  on  Hebrews,  vi.  12. 
"  He  gave  us  a  good  discourse."  Another  pious  engagement  occu- 
pied the  mind  of  Mr.  Lee  during  this  day.  Two  itinerant' ministers 
had  found  a  last  resting-place  in  this  country  church-yard.  One 
of  them,  William  Jessop,  was  a  beloved  friend,  and  at  eventide  he 
went  to  the  grave  to  weep  there.  A  deep  solemnity  filled  his  heart, 
while  he  thought  on  the  past,  and  anticipated  the  period  when  "the 
dead  in  Christ"  shall  awake  from  the  long  sleep  of  the  grave,  and, 
clothed  in  beauty  immortal,  stand  erect  in  the  judgment  of  the  last 
day.  He  felt  the  full  comfort  of  knowing  his  friend  died  in  the 
victory  of  faith.  And  with  joy  he  records  the  last  words  of  his 
spiritual  triumph — the  victor-shout  with  which  he  ascended  to  his 
home  in  heaven  :  "  My  work  is  done.  Glory  !  glory  !  glory  !" 
"  Oh,  Lord  !  let  7ne  die  the  death  of  the  righteous,"  was  the  prayer 
with  which  the  humbled  and  sorrowing  wayfarer  turned  away  to 
his  work,  from  the  hallowed  spot  where  the   precious   dust  of  a 


368  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES      OF 

faithful  warrior  was  reposing  after  the  toil  and  strife  of  his  war- 
fare. 

Pursuing  their  route  through  Pennsylvania  and  Maryland  into 
Virginia,  we  find  them  in  Winchester  on  the  17th  of  August,  Here 
we  may  see  Mr.  Lee  in  a  new  element,  still  striving  to  do  good. 
He  was  consecrated  to  this  very  object.  Availing  himself  of  some 
leisure  while  in  this  place,  he  determined,  as  was  his  custom,  to 
visit  the  common  prison,  for  the  purpose  of  speaking  to  them  that 
were  bound,  on  the  state  of  their  souls.  On  reaching  the  jail,  how 
was  he  surprised  to  find  a  man  whom  he  had  visited  in  Georgia, 
during  the  last  year,  on  the  very  day  he  was  to  have  been  hung, 
but  who  had  been  reprieved  ;  and,  as  he  informed  Mr.  Lee,  had 
been  subsequently  pardoned.  At  that  time,  lie  professed  to  have 
been  pardoned  of  God,  and  to  have  made  all  his  arrangements  for 
an  abundant  entrance  in  the  everlasting  kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ; 
and  he  gave  evidence,  by  all  external  manifestations,  of  being  truly 
sorry  for  his  sins,  and  anxious  to  lead  a  new  life.  But  here  he  was 
in  jail  again,  for  crimes  against  man.  How  sinful  he  was  before  his 
Maker,  no  man  knoweth.  The  sight  of  the  man  amazed  Mr.  Lee, 
and  gave  his  confidence  in  death-anticipating  professions  of  reli- 
gion a  most  severe,  and  almost  fatal  shock.  He  was  afraid  of  the 
seeming  uncharitableness  of  concluding  all  such  to  be  self-deceivei's, 
but  he  could  find  good  ground  for  hope  in  a  very  few ;  and  he  cut 
his  conficfence  in  the  culprit  before  him  short  off  with  the  remark, 
"  his  life  is  no  better  for  all  his  pretended  religion."  Still  it  was 
possible  to  save  them.  Some  may  have  been  saved ;  and  hope 
shed  its  lusti-e  upon  his  soul,  as  he  resolved,  "  as  he  had  opportu- 
nity, to  do  good  to  all  men,"  whether  bond  or  free — tenants  of  a 
palace  or  a  prison.  One  thing  he  would  gain,  if  no  more — the 
approval  of  Him  who  died  for  sinners ;  and  that  was  enough  to 
compensate  him  for  all  he  might  endure  in  doing  good.  In  a  prison, 
Christ  might  be  "ministered  unto;"  and  the  probability  of  thaV. 
.would  stir  every  power  of  his  soul. 

This  incident  occurred  on  the  17th  of  August;  and  the  remain- 
der of  the  year  was  spent  in  a  tour  through  Virginia,  North  and 
South  Carolina,  and  Georgia  ;  from  whence  he  returned  in  time  for 
the  Conference  in  Charleston,  on  the  1st  of  January,  1800.  In 
this  journey,  "  Jesse  Lee,"  in  the  plain  and  confiding  language  of 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  369 

Bishop  Asbury,  did  the  most  of  the  preaching.  The  Bishop  was 
5o  deeply  afflicted,  that  he  thought  "  of  nothing  less  than  the  resig- 
nation of  his  office  df  Superintendent  at  the  General  Conference." 
In  one  place,  he  writes,  "  I  would  not  live  always ;  weary  world ! 
when  will  it  end  ?"  A^nd  yet  there  was  a  vein  of  pious  cheerful- 
ness transfused  into  the  brief  notes  of  his  Journal,  that  sonaetimes 
bordered  on  merriment.  Of  his  accommodations  in  one  family,  he 
says  :  "  Here  we  have  kitchen,  house,  and  chamber,  all  in  one,  and 
no  closet  hut  ike  woodsy  To  relieve  a  sick  Preacher,  he  gave  up 
his  carriage,  and  mounted  the  Preacher's  horse.  He  must  have 
been  a  sorry  hack,  as  the  Bishop  calls  him  a  "  stifF-jointed  horse, 
that  he  would  only  ride  to  save  souls,  or  a  brother's  health."  Again, 
he  encountered  a  train  of  "  men  and  wagons  heavily  loaded  with 
rum."  During  this  southern  tour,  Mr.  Lee  detached  himself  from 
the  pai'ty,  and  "  formed  a  circuit  for  one  Preacher  along  the  borders 
of  Oconee  River."  As  an  illustration  of  the  general  interest  excited 
by  these  Episcopal  visitations,  we  may  refer  to  the  fact  stated  by 
the  Bishop,  that  from  three  to  six  thousand  souls  congregated 
weekly  at  their  appointments  for  preaching ;  and  thus  thousands 
were  brought  to  hear  the  gospel,  that  other\\'ise  would  have  been 
prevented  from  hearing  words  whereby  they  might  be  saved. 

Wednesday,  January  1,  1800.  The  Conference  for  the  extreme 
southern  portion  of  the  Church,  was  held  in  Charleston.  "  Twen- 
ty-three ministers  were  present.  None  had  died  during  the  year, 
none  located,  and  seven  were  received  into  the  ministry,"  as  itine- 
rants. The  reports  from  the  different  circuits,  including  those  in 
Georgia,  show  an  encouraging  state  of  religious  prosperity.  The 
signs  of  the  preceding  year  had  settled  down  into  present  and  posi- 
tive blessings.  The  good  hand  of  God  had  been  with  them,  grace 
had  reigned  in  their  hearts,  and  success  had  crowned  their  earnest 
efforts  to  make  the  name  of  Christ  a  praise  and  a  blessing  in  the 
earth.  In  this  frame  of  mind  they  finished  their  business,  and 
re-entered  the  fields,  everywhere  "  white  unto  harvest."  On  the 
day  after  their  adjournment,  Sunday,  the  ordination  services  were 
held.  "  At  the  new  Church,"  says  the  Bishop,  "  before  the  ordi- 
nation of  Deacons,  Jesse  Lee  discoursed  on  The  lixirvcst  tndy  is 
great ;  hut  the  labourers  are  feic  :  Pray  ye,  therefore,  the  Lord  of 
tlie  harvest,  that  he  will  send  forth  labourers  into  the  harvest^  We 
24 


370  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

also  find  the  following  entry  in  the  Bishop's  Journal,  under  date  of 
Monday,  the  6th  of  January  :  "  I  desired  Jesse  Lee,  as  my  assist- 
ant, to  take  my  horse  and  his  own,  and  visit,  between  this  and  the 
7ih  of  February,  Coosawhatchie,  Savannali,  and  St.  Mary's  (a 
ride  of  about  four  hundred  miles),  and  to  t.-kc  Jolui  Garven  to  his 
station.  The  time  hath  been  when  this  journey  would  have  been 
my  delight,  but  now  I  must  lounge  in  Ch'irleston.-"  In  those  days, 
when  our  ministry  lived  in  the  saddle,  ic  required  but  short  notice 
to  ])rrpare  for  a  long  journey ;  and  few  could  be  ready  and  off  in 
shorter  time  than  Mr.  Lee.  Accordingly,  he  entered  upon  the 
work  prescribed  by  the  Bishop,  on  the  next  morning.  In  this  visi- 
tation, he  encountered  many  difficulties  and  great  dangers.  The 
weather  was  unusually  severe.  On  the  third  day,  he  found  snow 
two  and  a  half  feet  deep.  Such  a  storm,  as  was  not  within  the 
recollection  of  the  oldest  inhabitant.  He  found  a  "  family,  fright- 
ened half  out  of  their  wits  ;"  and  he  writes  :  "  I  do  not  remember 
that  I  ever  saw  more  snow  fall  in  one  day  and  night,  in  New 
England,  than  fell  in  South  Carolina  and  Georgia,"  on  this  occa- 
sion. Great  damage  was  done  to  the  forest  and  fruit-trees ;  and, 
for  the  time,  travelling  was  very  dangerous,  as  well  as  difficult. 
But  he  had  no  time  to  tarry ;  and  he  pushed  on,  and  reached 
Savannnh  in  time  to  spend  the  Sabbath,  and  to  preach  his  first 
sermon  to  the  inhabitants.  The  snow  was  scarcely  diminished ; 
but  he  pressed  on,  lost  his  way  among  the  ponds  of  water  covering 
the  face  of  the  country,  and  wandered  all  day,  "  not  knowing 
whither  he  went."  "  At  night,  he  was  glad  to  find  shelter  in  a. 
log-cabin,  without  any  doors,  and  with  thirty  or  forty  hogs  sleeping 
under  it."  Shelter  he  might  have  had,  under  these  circumstances; 
but  comfort  must  have  been  on  a  visit  to  other  and  better  dwellings. 
On  the  18th,  he  reached  St.  Mary's — the  termination  of  his  mis 
sion.  Here  he  rested,  because  "it  was  the  Sabbath-day,"  and 
preached  in  the  court-house  to  a  large  congregation  of  attentive 
hearers.  From  hence  he  hurried  on,  through  mud,  water,  and 
swamps,  making  long  rides,  and  preaching  every  day.  Flis  obser- 
vations of  the  country,  as  fiirnishing  a  contrast  with  its  present 
condition,  might  be  interesting;  but  we  omit  them.  What  he  says, 
however,  of  its  moral  condition,  falls  into  our  design,  and  may 
prove  of  some  importance  in  illustrating  the  progress  and  power 


THi 

REV.     JESSE     LEE.  371 

#i 

of  the  gospel.  He,  bry  dryly  remarks,  on  this  subject,  "  The 
country  is  very  goot  ilbr  cattle,  but  at  present  it  is  a  poor  place  for 
piety  or  morality ;  felv  people  making  any  profession  of  religion, 
and  many  who  are  addicted  to  very  bad  habits,  find  a  dwelling  in 
these  parts.  Drunkenness  is  very  common.  Persons  who  violate 
thn  laws  of  their  country,  find  it  convenient  to  flee  from  justice, 
either  to  the  Indians  on  the  west,  or  the  Spaniards  on  the  south, 
and  thus  get  beyond  the  'aws  of  the  United  States.  I  heard  of 
some  people,"  he  writes,  "  in  the  counties  of  Glenn  and  Camden, 
v/ho  were  grown  to  man's  estate,  and  some  that  had  families,  who 
never  heard  a  sermon  until  last  summer,  when  Brother  George 
Clark  first  came  among  them,"  preaching  repentance  by  Jesus 
Christ.  "  Surely  these  people  will  receive  the  gospel,  and  press 
jito  the  Kingdom  of  God." 

We  said  his  journey  was  attended  with  great  dangei*.  The 
following  incident  will  corroborate  it.  He  was  spending  a  day 
wilh  the  lamily  of  a  Christian  brother;  and  all  had  retired  to  rest, 
when  the  house  was  beset  by  a  drunken  man,  beating  the  side  of 
it  with  a  club,  demanding  to  see  the  preachers,  and  swearing  with 
horrid  oaths  he  would  "  be  the  dea>h  of  them."  Mr.  Lee,  "  fearful 
he  might  do  mischief,  rose  and  fastened  the  door  of  his  room," 
and  sat  down  to  wait  the  issue.  After  awhile  he  left  the  place, 
and  disturbed  them  no  more.  TJie  Lord  preserveth  tlie'm  that 
love  him. 

On  his  return  trip,  Mr.  Lee  spent  several  days  in  Savannah, 
and  improved  the  opportunity  to  visit  Whitefield's  Orphan-House. 
The  reader  familiar  with  the  early  religious  history  of  the 
Wesleys  and  Whiteficld,  will  not  need  to  be  reminded  of  the 
splendid  conception  of  Whitefield  to  build  an  Orphan-House  in  the 
wilderness  of  Georgia,  and  of  the  enthusiasm  with  which  he 
planned,  and  preached  in  Europe  and  America  for  the  completion 
of  a  scheme  that  reflects  the  benevolence  of  his  heart  in  brighter 
and  stronger  colours  than  it  does  the  sagacity  of  his  head.  But 
he  succeeded  in  the  erection  of  the  house ;  its  efiiciencv  in  miti- 
gating the  miseries  of  orphanage,  however,  has  very  little  in  its 
history  to  relieve  it  of  the  imputation  of  a  total  failure.  We 
believe  the  author  lived  to  deplore  the  unwise  and  profitless  ex- 
penditure of  so  much  time  and  treasure.     When  Mr.  Lee  visited 


372  THE     LIFE     AND     TI-iH?     O'F 

the  place,  desolation  had  marked  it  for  its  v  vjou  Jilapidation  reigned 
in  its  deserted  halls,  and  lank  ruin  1og\  tsr  out  of  its  broken 
windows.  Decay  strode  with  sedate  and  scrmn  steps  around  the 
mournful  wreck,  leaving  its  deep  foot-prints  on  every  object ;  and 
oblivion,  like  a  hungry  vulture,  flapped  its  gloomy  wings,  and 
whetted  its  ravenous  beak  against  the  sharp  outlines  of  the 
crumbling  mass.  The  following  description  of  the  place  and 
building  is  given  by  Mr.  Lee,  and  may  be  all  that  is  left  of  what 
in  a  better  situation  and  a  populous  rjunfry  might  have  proved  an 
ornament  of  the  age,  and  a  monument  of  the  princely  benevolence 
and  Christian  zeal  of  its  founder.  It  was  situated  about  twelve 
miles  from  Savannah.  It  had  a  centre  building,  with  two  wings, 
each  one  hundred  and  thirty  feet  long,  one  story  high,  and  having 
four  chimneys.  It  was  surrounded  by  a  brick  wall,  enclosing  a 
spacious  yard.  These  buildings,  as  if  for  very  shame  or  sorrow, 
were  hurrying  to  decay.  A  small  family  lived  in  one  of  the 
wings,  some  negroes  occupied  the  other,  and  the  centre  was  con- 
verted into  a  stable  for  horses.  It  is  not  surprising  that  the  pious 
spectator  of  such  a  scene  of  destruction,  remembering  the  vast 
expenditure  of  money,  and  the 'brilliant  hopes  that  found  a  grave 
in  the  ruins  around  him,  should  find  his  heart  swelling  with 
sorrow ;  and  secret  prayers  ascending  to  God  to  turn  the  captivity 
of  these  stones,  and  give  vitality  to  a  measure  full  of  mercy  in  its 
conception,  however  unwisely  it  may  have  been  executed.  We 
need  enter  into  no  speculations  as  to  the  causes  of  this  failure ; 
nor  dare  we  attribute  it  to  any  supposed  mysteries  of  Providence, 
The  fact  that  Georgia  was  almost  a  wilderness,  with  a  sparse 
population  of  early  settlers,  will  furnish  reasons  for  a  failure  of 
such  an  undertaking,  as  sound  and  philosophical  as  they  are  dis- 
criminating and  deferential  to  the  truth  of  the  doctrine  of  an  all- 
wise,  ever-present,  and  controlling  Providence. 

Mr.  Lee  arrived  in  Charleston  on  the  7th  of  February,  the  day 
appointed  for  his  return  by  the  Bishop.  If  the  reader  recollects 
the  weight  of  Mr.  Lee,  and  the  fact  of  his  taking  the  Bishop's 
horse  with  him,  he  will  appreciate  the  remark  of  Bishop  Asbury 
on  the  occasion  of  his  i-eturn.  He  says,  under  date  of  Charleston, 
"•  Feb.  7th.  Jesse  Lee  and  George  Dougherty  came  to  town  :  the 
former  hath  been  a  route  of  about  six  hundred  miles  ;  and  my 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE, 


373 


I>oor  gray  hath  suffered  for  itr     Four  days  only  were  given  to 
rest,  preaching,  and  pious  visiting,  when  the  Bishop  and  his  party 
were  again  in  the  saddle  with  their  faces  to  the  North.     For  some 
weeks,  however,  they  were  separated.     The  Bishop  and  Rev   N 
Snethen,  taking  the  upper  route  through  Western  Carolina,  thence 


Mr, 


through  Raleigh,  and  into  Virginia  in  Mecklenburg  county.  .„. 
Lee  took  the  lower  route,  through  Wilmington,  followino-  very 
nearly  ,n  the  track  of  the  appointments  of  the  preceding  yea^r  In 
the  last-named  place,  he  remained  long  enough  to  participate  in 
the  public  manifestation  of  grief  occasioned  by  the  death  of  him 
who  was  "  first  in  war,  first  in  peace,  and  first  in  the  hearts  of 
his  countrymen."  In  March,  at  Myrick's  Chapel  in  Brunswick, 
Bishop  Asbury  says  :  "Jesse  Lee  and  N.  Snethen  did  the  preach- 
mg."  But  at  what  place  they  met  again,  we  cannot  determine.* 
Ihey  travelled  in  company  thence  to  the  Virginia  Conference. 

This  Conference  was  to  have  been  held  in  Norfolk,  but  the  pre- 
valence of  the  small-pox  in  that  place  made  it  expedient  to  change 
It ;  and  accordingly  the  Preachers  convened  at  Blunt's  Meeting- 
House,  ,n  Isle  of  Wight  county,  and  the  Conference  was  opened 
on  the  9th  of  April.     The  meeting  continued  three  days,  "  in  close 
comfortable  Conference."     "  We  had  grace,"  continues  the  Bishop' 
"but  no  gold;  and  we  wanted  one  hundred  and  forty-three  dollars 
of  silver  to  pay  the  just  demands  of  the  Preachers  to  their  sixty- 
four  per  year."     Mr.  Lee  gives   utterance  to  a  remark,  in  connex- 
ion with   this   Conference,    that    is    pregnant  with    meaning;  the 
interpretation  of  which  will  be  hereafter  developed.     "  Here  a  cer 
tain  person,"  he  says,  -  laboured  hard  to  keep  the  Preachers  from 
going  to  the  ensuing  General    Conference  ;    and  endeavoured   to 
make  them    promise  him    to  go    immediately  to   their    circuits  " 
From  the  lights  before  us,  we  may  remark,  this  advice  was  ^iven 
with  a  more  exclusive  regard   to  the  election  to  the  Episco^te, 

*The  following  extract  from  the  Bishop's  Journal  at  this  period,  will  .erve 

to  >  lustrate  h,s  character  for  poverty  and  self-sacrifice,  as  well  as  benevolence  : 

One  of  my  fi->ends  wanted  to  borrow  or  beg  50Z.  of  me  :  he  might  as  well 

trJr      ",    T     ,"  I'  '■  '"■'"^''  '^''  "^''^^'-  "^y  ^"'"^'  "-  -y  enemies 
-.11  heheve  that  I  neither  have  nor  seek   bags  of  money;  well,  they  shall  be- 

iTa  ddr"""'""' "''t   '  ''''  ''"'^^"  ^'"^^"^  ^«  prove-^thatl  will 
live  and  die  a  poor  man."     Journal,  vol.  ii.  p.  371. 


374  THE     LIFE      ANDTIMESOF 

that  it  was  generally  supposed  would  take  place  at  the  General 
Conference,  than  to  any  extraordinary  zeal  for  the  welfare  of  the 
circuits  of  which  it  was  made  the  pretext.  We  may  ascertain  the 
propriety  of  this  judgment  when  we  come  to  the  review  of  the  pro- 
ceedings to  which  it  refers. 

A  relic  that  still  attracts  the  traveller  through  the  earliest  settled 
section  of  Virginia,  occupied  the  attention  of  Mr.  Lee  in  his  rapid 
transit  to  the  Baltimore  Conference.  He  crossed  James  River  at 
Jamestown,  and  lingered  awhile  amidst  the  decaying  memorials  of 
the  first  residence  of  the  white  man  in  the  new  world.  The  homes 
of  the  dead  only  were  there  ;  those  of  the  breathing  and  active 
multitude  that  once  thronged  its  marts  of  trade  and  its  halls  of 
pleasure,  had  mouldered  away  into  the  common  mass  of  matter  ; 
and  the  hum  of  business  and  the  voice  of  mirth  had  long  since 
died  away  like  the  low  meanings  of  a  retirmg  storm.  Tombs  of 
a  century  were  there  ;  and  the  tooth  of  time  was  eating  out  the 
names  and  virtues  that  pride  or  affection  hoped  would  live  on 
through  all  the  periods  of  their  country's  history.  The  haughty 
aristocrat  of  the  Old  Dominion  and  the  humbler  artisan  had 
found  their  level  here;  the  virtuous  and  vile,  the  jiroud  monarchist 
and  the  firm  republican,  had  all  sunk  to  the  same  repose,  and  side 
by  side  awaited  the  period  when  the  long  sleep  of  the  grave  should 
be  succeeded  by  a  resurrection  to  light  and  life.  The  Church, 
where  they  and  their  fathers  had  worshipped,  like  themselves,  was 
crumbling  upon  its  foundations  and  hastening  back  to  primitive 
dust,  and  wild  vines  crept  out  of  its  fissures,  and  clung  to  its  walls, 
as  if  anxious  to  prolong  its  memories,  or  to  cover  with  their  own 
vernal  glories  its  mournful  exit  to  the  grave  of  oblivion.  Its  stee- 
ple, whence,  for  long  years,  "  the  sound  of  the  Church-going  bell" 
had  given  forth  to  the  winds  and  waves  its  "  concord  of  svveet 
sounds,"  but  whose  echoes  would  wake  no  more,  was  still  there. 
And  there  yet  it  stands — a  solitary  monument  in  a  scene  of  deso- 
lation. And  long  may  it  stand — a  memorial  of  the  faith  of  our 
fathers,  to  remind  us,  and  our  children,  that  Virginia  laid  the  foun- 
dations of  her  social  rights  and  civil  polity  on  the  immutable 
principles  of  the  Word  of  God,  and  their  perpetuity  and  glory  are 
inseparable  from  the  faith  and  worship  of  Christianity. 

The  Baltimore  Conference  was  held  at  Stone  Chapel,  ten  miles 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  375 

from  the  city,  on  the  Ist  of  May.  It  lasted  three  days,  and  every- 
thing was  conducted  in  peace  and  harmony,  is  the  only  record  we 
can  find  respecting  it.  There  was  one  circumstance  connected 
with  it,  however,  that  occasioned  some  surprise  in  the  mind  of  Mr, 
Lee.  He  did  not  find  the  "  certain  person,"  heretofore  I'eferred  to, 
at  all  solicitous  for  (lie  Preachers  "to  go  immediately  to  their 
circuits."  We  judge,  he  was  rather  anxious  for  them  to  attend  the 
General  Conference. 

The  tldrd  General  Conference  of  the  Church  asscmhled  in  the 
city  of  Baltimore,  on  the  6th  of  May,  1800.  One  hundred  and 
nineteen  Preachers,  as  members  of  the  body,  were  present;  and 
the  session  continued  until  the  20th  of  the  month.  Many  very  im- 
portant measures  were  introduced  and  consummated  during  the 
Conference.  Among  them  we  may  mention  the  rules  increasing 
the  salaries  of  ministers  from  sixty-four  dollars  to  eighty,  and  pro- 
viding for  their  wives  and  children,  as  it  now  stands  in  the  Disci- 
pline;  and  also  the  provision  of  the  Superannuated,  &c,;  and  for 
the  widows  and  orphans  of  deceased  Preachers :  the  regulation  for 
the  establishment  of  Parsonages,  and  the  supplying  of  them  with 
heavy  furniture.  The  Bishops,  who  had  previously  been  dependent 
upon  private  liberality,  or  the  benevolence  of  particular  Societies 
for  their  support,  were  now  authorized  to  look  to  the  Annual  Con- 
ferences for  their  allowance,  each  Conference  having  to  pay  its 
proportion  of  the  amount  necessary  to  be  raised.  Each  Annual 
Conference  was  also  ordered  to  keep  a  regular  record  of  its  pro- 
ceedings, and  to  send  a  copy  of  them  to  the  General  Conference  for 
examination  and  correction.  It  was  also  determined  to  alter  the 
composition  of  succeeding  General  Conferences,  so  far  as  to  restrict 
the  right  of  a  seat  to  those  who  had  been  Travelling  Preachers  four 
years.  By  another  rule,  the  Bishops  were  allowed  to  admit 
coloured  Preachers,  under  certain  limitations  and  restrictions,  to 
Deacon's  Orders, — a  rule,  however,  that  met  with  so  much  opposi- 
tion, as  never  to  have  been  much  observed,  and  which  was,  by 
special  enactment  at  the  time,  excluded  from  the  Discipline,  and 
never  made  extensively  public  :  so  that  nine  years  after,  when 
compiling  his  History  of  the  Methodists,  Mr.  Lee  supposes  it  was 
scarcely  known,  as  a  rule  of  the  Church,  to  the  Preachers.* 

*  See  Note  at  the  end  of  the  chapter. 


376  .  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

But  the  great  leading  question  of  tlie  Conference  was  the  election 
of  a  Bishop.  We  have  already  seen  that  Bishop  Asbury  "  thought 
of  nothing  else  but  the  resignation  of  his  office ;"  and  it  is  said  he 
had  gone  to  this  Conference  with  his  Valedictory  Address,  for  the 
occasion,  written  out.  But  the  first  intimation  of  such  a  step  was 
checked  by  the  Conference ;  and  they  drew  up  resolutions  of  a 
highly  complimentary  character  to  the  Bishop,  thanking  him  for 
his  distinguished  services,  and  importuning  him  to  continue  his 
labours  as  a  Superintendent,  as  far  as  his  health  and  strength 
might  allow.  They  also  resolved  to  strengthen  the  Episcopacy  by 
the  election  and  consecration  of  another  Bishop.  The  adoption  of 
this  resolution  gave  rise  to  the  question  as  to  the  position  and 
powers  of  the  new  Bishop  :  whether  he  should  be  second  and  sub- 
ject tj  the  direction  and  government  of  the  elder  incumbent,*  or 
equal  and  joint  Superintendent  of  the  Church.  Nearly  two  days 
were  spent  in  the  discussion  of  this  question.  It  was  finally  de- 
termined he  should  be  equal  in  rank,  rights,  and  powers  with  the 
other  Bishops.  These  preliminaries  being  settled,  the  Conference 
were  ready  to  go  into  the  election.  Popular  sentiment  selected  two 
men  as  candidates  for  the  office,  either  of  whom,  in  a  proper  sense 
of  the  term,  were  worthy  of  it.  Of  these,  the  following  just  and 
impartial  testimony  is  borne  by  the  Biographer  of  Mr,  Lee.f 

"At  that  time  there  were  two  men,  among  many  others,  who 
deservedly  stood  high  in  the  estimation  of  the  members  of  the  Ge- 
neral Conference — Mr.  Whatcoat  and  Mr.  Lee.  The  former  came 
to  this  country  in  1784,  in  company  with  Dr.  Coke  and  Mr.  Vasey. 
Mr.  Whatcoat  commenced  his  ministerial  labours  in  Great  Britain, 
about  the  year  1769  ;  and  was  therefore  older  than  Mr.  Lee,  both 
in  years  and  in  the  ministry.  His  experience  and  deep  piety,  and 
tried  integrity,  entitled  him  to  great  respect,  but  his  strengtji  of  body 
had  evidently  much  declined  through  labour. 

"  Mr.  Lee  was  known  amongst  the  Preachers  as  a  persevering 
and  indefatigable  man,  of  acknowledged  integrity,  and  of  uniform 
piety  ;  who  possessed  zeal  which  was  not  easily  damped,  and  his 

*  Incumlent.  We  use  the  singular  form  of  expression,  as  no  one  seemed  to 
expect  much  future  assistance  from  Dr.  Coke ;  and  the  Conference  had  con- 
eented  to  his  return  to  Europe. 

t  Thrift's  Mem.  of  Jesse  Lee,  p.  267. 


THE     REV.    JESSE     LEE.  377 

experience  could  not  be  called  in  question.  He  had  followed  the 
fortunes  of  the  Methodist  Church  almost  from  its  first  rise  in  Ame- 
rica, and  he  knew  how  business  should  be  transacted;  he  was  plain 
and  undisguised  in  his  manners,  and  was  greatly  gifted  as  a  speaker. 
To  these  two  men  the  attention  of  the  Conference  was  directed," 
There  was  very  little,  if  any  at  all,  of  partisan  feeling,  and  yet  the 
friends  of  each  were  so  nearly  balanced  as  to  deprive  victory  of 
triumph,  and  defeat  of  mortification.  With  these  views  and  dispo- 
sitions the  Conference  proceeded  to  the  election.  On  the  first  bal- 
loting the  votes  were  scattering ;  there  was  no  choice.  On  the 
second,  "  the  tellers  reported  a  tie  between  Richard  Whatcoat  and 
Jesse  Lee.  They  proceeded  to  a  third  ballot,  when  Richard  What- 
coat was  declared  to  be  duly  elected  by  a  majority  of  four  votes." 
Such  is  Mr.' Lee's  own  simple  statement  of  the  course  and  result  of 
the  election. 

To  suppose  Mr.  Lee  was  not  disappointed  in  this  result,  v/ould 
be  to  suppose  him  insensible,  or  to  claim  ibr  him  a  measure  of  per- 
fection neither  common  to,  nor  attainable  by,  human  nature.  He 
did  feel,  and  felt  keenly,  not  so  much,  however,  the  loss  of  the 
office,  or  the  preference  of  another  as  better  qualified  for  it  than 
himself,  but  because  of  the  means  to  which  some  one  resorted  for 
the  purpose  of  compassing  his  defeat.  And  as  these  means  were 
disreputable  in  themselves,  and  injurious  to  his  fair  and  honourable 
fame  in  the  Church,  he  did  well  to  be  displeased  with  the  offender, 
and  with  honest  indignation  to  expose  the  offence. 

The  following  extract-  from  his  Journal  will  fully  explain  his 
views  and  feelings  on  this  subject : 

"Tuesday,  13th  of  May.  There  was  some  uneasiness  in  the 
minds  of  some  of  the  Preachers  respecting  a  report  which  had  been 
circulated  by  some  person  or  persons,  in  order  to  prevent  my  elec- 
tion to  the  Bishop's  office.  The  report  was  this  :  '  That  Mr.  As- 
bury  said  that  Brother  Lee  had  imposed  himself  on  him  and  on  the 
Connection  for  eighteen  months  past,  and  he  would  have  got  rid  of 
him  long  ago  if  he  could.'  They  came  to  me  about  it,  and  I  told 
them  I  did  not  believe  Mr.  Asbury  said  it ;  but  if  he  had  reported  it, 
1  could  prove  to  the  reverse  ;  so  I  went  to  Mr.  Asbury  about  it, 
who  denied  it,  and  said  he  wished  me  to  consent  to  travel  at  large 
in  future,  and  to  attend  the  Conferences,  and  assist  in  the  business 


378  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

thereof,  f^>r  he  and  Brother  Whatcoat  never  could  do  it ;  and  added 
that  if  I  would  not  consent  to  go,  he  thought  he  should  be  forced  to 
resign  at  the  close  of  the  Conference.  I  told  him  I  despised  the 
idea  of  doing  anything  out  of  resentment,  and  that  I  had  but  two 
things  in  view,  respecting  my  manner  of  travelling :  one  was  the 
peace  and  happiness  of  my  own  mind  ;  and  the  other  was,  the  good 
of  the  Church,  and  Methodism  at  large;  and  that  I  had  but  little 
expectation  of  complying  with  his  request,  though  I  was  not  fully 
determined  against  it.  I  then  told  him,  if  he  found  freedom,  I  wished 
he  would  speak  in  Conference  about  the  report  above  mentioned. 
So  we  went  into  Conference,  and  he  spoke  to  the  subject,  and  de- 
nied the  charge,  and  said  he  was  thankful  for  my  past  services, 
and  did  wish  for  them  in  the  Conferences  in  futiu'e.     We  traced 

the  report  until  we  fixed  it  on  T L ,  and  he  did  not  clear 

himself." 

After  the  earnest  desire  of  Bishop  Asbury,  as  expressed  in  his 
letter  to  Mr.  Lee,  at  the  Wilbraham  Conference  in  1797,  to  have 
him  as  his  associate  in  the  Episcopal  office,  and  after  all  that  had 
since  occurrisd  to  authorize  the  expectation  of  being  chosen  to  fill 
it,  it  was  sufliciently  painful  to  be  defeated,  without  the  additional 
humiliation  of  owing  his  defeat  to  an  unkind  and  caliminiating 
report,  such  as  the  one  introduced  in  the  extract  above,  and  so 
adapted,  under  the  circumstances  of  the  case,  from  the  peculiar 
veneration  for  Mr.  Asbury,  and  the  fact  that  the  new  Bishop  was 
to  be  his  colleague  and  assistant,  to  mislead  and  bewilder.  Birds 
always  select  the  ripest  fruit,  and  so  do  slanderers.  "  These 
insinuations,  thrown  out  at  a  time  of  general  excitement,  no  doubt 
had  a  tendency  to  influence  the  minds  of  some  against  Mr.  Lee, 
and  in  all  probability  was  the  cause  of  his  not  being  elected." 
While,  from  all  the  facts  of  the  case,  it  is  evident  Mr.  Lee  had 
many  warm  and  strong  friends,  it  would  be  improper  to  suppose 
all  who  voted  against  him  were,  in  any  sense  of  the  word,  his 
enemies  ;  for,  even  in  preferring  the  excellent  man  who  was  elected 
to  the  office,  it  is  presumable  they  still  cherished  the  highest 
confidence  in  his  integritv,  and  esteemed  him  very  highly  in  love 
for  his  works'  sake.  W^e  may  regret  the  non-election  of  our 
venerated  relative,  but  we  can  cherish  no  nnkindness  of  feeling  for 
the  memory  of  such  of  that  body  as,  influenced  by  a  discriminating 


THE     REV.     JESSE     JLEE.  379 

and  honest  jud>j;inent,  hud  the  manhness  to  vote  in  accordance 
with  its  decisions.  We  therefore  dismiss  the  subject,  with  the 
remarlv  that,  witli  information  and  authority  to  say  more,  even  to 
"  bring  to  light  hidden  things,"  we  forbear  for  the  sake  of  the  dead  ; 
and  yet,  simple  justice  to  the  truth  of  history,  and  to  the  memory 
of  one  of  the  Church's  noblest  and  most  devoted  sons,  would  not 
be  satisfied  with  less. 

It  is  not  surprising,  still  it  is  a  source  of  considerable  gratifica- 
tion,  to  find  that  "  none  of  these  things  moved"  Mr.  Lee  from  his 
steadlast  faith  in  T::^hrist,  and  his  joyful  hope  of  salvation  through 
Him.  Perhaps  he  found  reason  for  humiliation  before  God,  and 
was  brought  to  a  more  solemn  self-consecration  to  the  service  and 
glory  of  Christ.  Certain  it  is,  he  preached  as  if  his  heart,  as  well 
as  his  lips,  had  been  "  touched  with  a  live  coal  from  the  altar"  of 
the  upper  temple.  There  was  a  most  blessed  work  of  grace  in  the 
city  during  the  Conference,  and  many  were  translated  into  the 
Kingdom  of  Christ,  While  multitudes  were  thronging  the  Churches, 
Mr.  Lee  remembered  the  masses  that  never  went  to  Church  ;  and 
he  determined  to  go  once  more,  as  of  old,  to  "the  market-places," 
and  call  sinners  to  repentance.  Accordingly,  on  Sunday,  the  18th 
of  May,  the  day  on  which  Mr.  Whatcoat  was  ordained,  at  five 
o'clock,  in  the  Market-House,  on  Howard's  Hill,  he  preached  a 
most  effectual  sermon  from  John  xvii.  3.  To  use  his  own  lan- 
guage, as  recording  the  fact  in  his  Journal :  "The  power  of  the 
Lord  came  down  among  us  while  I  was  preaching,  and  the  people 
wept  and  roared  aloud,  and  prayed  most  earnestly,  Joseph  Tottcn 
exhorted  with  life.  Afterwards  several  prayed  with  those  that 
were  under  conviction.  I  was  subsequently  informed  that  seven 
souls  were  awakened  by  the  sermon  and  brought  to  God.  Thank 
"^the  Lord  for  a  few  more  seals  to  my  ministry  under  the  Market- 
House." 

Two  days  after  this  the  Conference  adjourned.  At  a  later  period 
of  his  life,  some  friend  referring  to  the  subject  of  his  non-election, 
pleasantly  suggested  that  he  was  probably  thought  to  be  too  full  of 
wit,  and  too  fond  of  it,  for  the  Episcopacy.  His  reply  was  :  "  It 
would  be  unnatural  to  assume  the  gravity  of  the  office  previous  to 
receiving  it :  put  me  in  it,  and  I  will  sustain  its  dignity."  This 
anecdote,  and  the  following  reflection  respecting  the  General  Coq. 


SBO  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES      OF 

lb rence  of  1800,  will  serve  to  close  the  chapter,  and  furnish  us 
with  very  edifying  proof  that  a  momentary  regret  left  no  acid  in 
his  feelings  and  no  cloud  upon  his  heart.  "I  believe,"  he  writes, 
"  we  never  had  so  good  a  General  Conference  before ;  we  had  the 
greatest  speaking,  and  the  greatest  union  of  affections  that  we  ever 
had  on  a  like  occasion." 


NOTE. 

The  facts  introduced  in  the  body  of  this  chapter  respecting  the  General  Con- 
ference of  ISOO,  have  been  derived  from  a  personal  examination  of  the  Journal 
of  the  Session.  The  following  additional  items  from  the  same  source,  may 
possess  some  interest  to  the  student  of  Methodist  history. 

William  Ormond  moved  "that  the  Yearly  Conferences  be  authorized  to 
nominate  and  elect  their  own  Presiding  Elders." 

S.  Bostwick  moved  "  that  no  Preacher  shall  receive  any  quarterage  from  any 
Steward,  until  he  first  give  an  accurate  accouilt  of  all  the  presents  he  has  re- 
ceived the  quarter  preceding." 

S.  Harris  offered  as  a  substitute  for  this,  "  that  the  rule  respecting  presents 
be  struck  out  of  the  form  of  Discipline."  A  majority  of  two-thirds  voted  for 
the  substitute,  "  consequently  the  rule  is  to  be  left  out  of-the  Discipline." 

J.  Tolleson  moved  "that  instead  of  a  General  Conference,  we  substitute  a 
delegated  one."     "  Lost  by  a  great  majority." 

J.  Lee  moved  "  that  no  Preacher  shall  be  eligible  to  a  seal  in  the  General 
Conference  until  he  has  travelled  four  years."     "  Agreed." 

William  M'Kendree  moved  "  that  this  General  Conference  direct  the  Yearly 
Conferences  to  appoint  a  committee  to  draw  up  proper  addresses  to  the  State 
Legislatures  from  year  to  year,  for  a  gradual  abolition  of  slavery."    "  Agreed." 

J.  Lee  moved  "  that  the  rules  prepared  for  our  seminaries  of  learning  shall 
not  be  printed  any  more  in  our  form  of  Discipline."     "  Carried  by  two-thirds." 

William  Ormond's  "  motion  to  make  Local  Deacons  eligible  to  tlie  Elder's 
office  was  negatived  ;   Ayes  36,  Nays  47." 

May  19. — Lee,  Cooper,  and  Bruce  were  appointed  a  committee  to  prepare  a 
section  for  the  Book  of  Discipline.  "  Moved  that  the  African  brethren  in  New 
York  be  desired  to  apply  for  a  charter  similar  to  that  of  our  African  Society  in 
Philadelphia  ;  but  if  that  cannot  be  obtained,  that  they  apply  for  such  a  charter 
as  is  granted  to  the  white  brethren  in  New  York,  under  the  title  of  African 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  :  but  if  the  above-mentioned  title  be  not  admissi- 
ble, it  shall  be  left  to  the  New  York  Conference  to  determine  the  title,  and  all 
other  particulars'respecting  the  business." 

May  20. — "  Resolved,  That  Brethren  Roberts  and  Snethen  be  requested  to 
draw  up  an  answer  to  James  O'Kelly's  book,  and  that  Brother  Morell  assist 
them  with  his  judgment  in  the  process  of  the  work."     "  Agreed." 

"  Moved,  that  when  any  of  our  Travelling  Preachers  become  the  owner  of  a 
slave  or  slaves,  by  any  means,  they  shall  forfeit  their  ministerial  character  in 
the   Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  unless  they  execute,  if  it  be  practicable,  a 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  381' 

legal  (deed)  of  emancipation  of  such  slave  or  slaves,  agreeably  to  the  laws  of 
the  state  wherein  they  live."     "  Agreed." 

"  In  case  of  the  death,  dismission,  or  resignation  of  the  Superintendent  in  the 
recess  of  the  General  Conference,  the  Philadelphia  Conference  shall  have  power 
to  appoint  another  Superintendent,  until  the  next  General  Conference." 

This  was  the  last  act  of  the  body — a  most  singular  one — conferring  the  most 
extraordinary  rights  and  powers  on  one  Conference,  to  the  exclusion  of  all  the 
other  members  of  the  ecclesiastical  confederacy. 


382  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 


CHAPTER    X. 

FROM  THE  GENERAL  CONFERENCE  OF  1800,  TO  THE  GEN- 
ERAL CONFERENCE  OF  1804. 

General  Confeience  Revival — Great  Revival  at  Duck  Creek — Mr.  Lee  in  Phila- 
delphia— Letter  of  the  Bishops — Attends  Conference  at  Lynn — Separates 
from  Bishop  Asbury — Visits  the  East — Winter  in  New  York — Returns  to 
Virginia — Incidents — Fredericksburg — Whitefield's  Anathema — Death  of 
Rev.  D.  .Tarratt — Review  of  his  Course  towards  Methodism — Affair  between 
him  and  Dr.  Coke — Important  Letter — Mr.  Lee  appomted  Presiding  Elder — 
Size  of  his  District — Devotion  to  his  Work — Anecdotes — Rev.  John  Lee — 
His  happy  Death — Virginia  Conference  of  1802 — Reappointed  Elder — Revi- 
vals— Powerful  Meeting — Contrast — Sign  of  the  Cross — Enlargement  of  the 
Church — First  Camp-Meetings  in  Virginia — Conference  of  1804 — Appointed 
to  a  Circuit — General  Conference — Its  Composition — Revision  of  Discipline 
— Stationing  Law — Attempted  Change  of  the  Eighth  Article — Book  Con- 
cern removed  to  New  York — Conclusion. 

The  General  Confei-ence,  whose  proceedings  have-  just  passed 
under  review,  presents  one  characteristic  that  distinguishes  it  from 
all  that  preceded  it.  It  was  the  blessed  means  of  bringing  many 
souls  to  "  the  knowledge  of  salvation  by  the  remission  of  sins." 
The  meeting  in  the  Market-House,  already  described,  was  not  a 
peculiarity  of  the  place  or  the  Preacher.  Similar  meetings  were 
common,  during  the  Conference,  and  were  held  in  difierent  parts 
of  the  city.  And,  as  a  general  result,  it  is  reported  by  Bishop 
Asbury  that  "more  than  one  hundred  souls  professed  conversion," 
during  the  session.  This  was  as  remarkable  as  it  was  gratifying. 
But  surprise  at  such  an  exhibition  of  "  the  power  of  God  unto  sal- 
vation," on  an  occasion  of  a  great  ministerial  gathenng,  is  in  itself 
as  remarkable  as  the  occurrence  of  a  revival  of  religion.  God's 
presence  with  His  servants,  and  His  blessing  upon  their  word,  are 
things  very  naturally  to  be  expected ;  and,  in  this  case,  "  the 
expectation  was  not  cut  oft"."  Revivals  of  religion  ought  to  be  the 
rule ;  their  non-occiu-rence  the  exception,  in  all  such  ca.ses.  But 
revivals  of  religion  had  been  mercifully  vouchsafed  to  many  sec- 
tions of  the  Church  from  which  these  ministers  had  come  up  to 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  333 

the  Conference,  and  they  had  brought  the  fire  of  holy  love  and 
zeal  with  them;  and,  under  faithful  and  affectionate  preaching,  it 
had  bui-ned  to  the  conversion  of  precious  souls.  And  we  shall 
find  very  gratifying  evidences  of  success  in  this  department  of 
ministerial  duty,  in  the  winding  up  of  the  history  and  events  of 
the  year. 

On  the  2d  of  June,  two  weeks  after  the  adjournment  of  the  Gen- 
eral Conference,  the  Conference  for  the  Philadelphia  district  was 
held  at  Duck  Creek,  in  the  state  of  Delaware.  About  sixty  min- 
isters were  present.  Mr.  Lee  was  chosen  Secretary  of  the  Con- 
ference. We  can  learn  nothing  beyond  the  mere  Minutes  of  the 
business  done.  But  one  fact  will,  perhaps,  characterize  it  as  one 
of  the  most  fruitful,  in  the  work  of  saving  souls,  of  any  ever  held 
in  America.  There  was  a  distinguishing  and  powerful  manifesta- 
tion of  the  Spirit,  such  as  is  rarely  seen,  during  the  session.  The 
Church  was  thronged,  day  and  night,  with  earnest  and  anxious 
hearers  of  the  word  ;  multitudes  were  cut  to  the  heart,  repented, 
believed  in  Jesus  Christ  as  their  Saviour,  and  went  on  their  way 
rejoicing.  Once  each  day  the  Conference  spent  an  hour  in  public 
worship,  and  in  helping  the  work  wherewith  God  had  so  mercifully 
visited  the  people.  The  Conference  was  in  session  five  days;  and, 
in  this  period,  one  hundred  and  fifty  souls  were  born  into  the  King- 
dom of  God.  The  meetings,  during  this  revival,  were  held  almost 
without  intermission.  Once  they  remained  in  the  Church,  at  wor- 
ship, forty-five  consecutive  hours.  "They  continued  in  this  happy 
frame  of  rnind  during  the  sitting  of  Conference;  and  there  were 
but  few  hours  together  in  ^vhich  there  was  no  one  converted. 
Many  people  were  converted  in  private  houses,  when  by  them- 
selves, and  when  at  prayer  in  the  family."  From  this  centre,  the 
good  work  of  grace  spread  to  the  Churches  around.  Preachers 
and  people  were  animated  with  lively  zeal,  and  carried  the  fire 
of  love  wherever  they  went ;  and  greater  multitudes  were  indi- 
rectly blessed  by  this  great  Conference  revival  of  religion. 

As  yet,  Mr.  Lee  had  received  no  special  field  of  labour.  He 
still  travelled  awhile  longer  at  large.  We  may  not  follow  him  in 
his  daily  toils  of  riding  and  preaching.  The  mere  gleanings  of 
a  most  fruitful  field  are  all  we  can  allow  ourself.  The  Confe- 
rence at  Duck  Creek  closed  on  Friday ;  and  on  Sunday,  Mr.  Lee 


384  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

preached  twice  in  Wilmington.  At  night,  he  had  a  crowded  house, 
and  a  great  shaking  among  the  dry  bones.  The  word  took  effect 
in  the  hearts  of  sinners,  and  they  cried  out  in  terror.  Many  feared 
and  fled  at  the  powerful  manifestation  of  the  Spirit  that  rnakcth  the 
word  of  the  gospel  "  quick  and  powerful."  Upon  their  flight,  Mr. 
Lee  dryly  remarks,  "  Just  so  it  was  with  guilty  Adam,  when  he 
heard  God  coming  in  the  garden.  He  ran  to  hide  himself;  but  not 
to  ask  forgiveness  for  his  sins."  In  Philadelphia,  on  the  10th,  in  a 
private  interview,  Bishop  Asbury  communicated  it  as  the  wish  of 
the  people,  that  he  should  remain  for  the  year  in  that  city  as  a 
pastor,  and  left  it  with  himself  to  decide  the  question.  He  de- 
clined ;  assigning  as  a  reason,  his  preference  for  a  circuit  in  the 
country.  And  at  the  Conference  in  New  York,  on  the  19th,  the 
following  paper,  as  to  the  sphere  of  his  labour  for  the  year,  was  put 
in  his  hands  by  the  Bishops : — 

"  Jesse  Lee  is  appointed  to  act  as  an  Assistant  to  the  Bishops  in 
the  Yearly  Conferences,  and  to  aid  the  Book  interest  in  every  part 
of  the  continent  where  he  goes. 

"  Dear  Brother :  We  wish  to  close  the  Minutes  in  (New)  York, 
if  we  can.  You  must  have  some  place  therein  :  will  the  above  do? 
York  will  be  a  blank  at  present.  If  you  choose  to  stay  until  you 
think  it  meet  to  go  down  south,  you  may ;  and  more,  you  may 
make  your  own  appointments  south,  and  omit  going  eastward. 
Or  go,  if  you  choose,  to  the  east;  or,  if  you  choose,  you  may  come 
to  Kentucky. 

FRANCIS  ASBURY, 
RICHARD  WHATCOAT. 

"  Saturday  Morning,  (June  21st.)" 

The  first  paragraph  of  this  extract  was  intended  as  an  entry  for 
the  General  Minutes,  if  Mr.  Lee  had  acquiesced  in  the  appointment. 
And  the  letter  of  the  Bishops  gives  him  the  largest  kind  of  liberty 
in  the  premises ;  and  shows  their  very  sincere  desire  to  accommo- 
date him  in  his  future  movements.  Neither  of  the  proposed  plans, 
however,  met  his  wishes.  He  desired  to  return  to  the  pastoral 
work,  from  which  he  had  been  excluded  for  several  years.  He 
accordingly  wrote  to  the  Bishops,  that  he  did  not  feel  at  liberty  to 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  385 

take  the  appointment  as  "  Assistant  to  the  Bishops,"  •"  or  to  travel 
at  large ;  but,  if  he  had  any  choice,  it  was,  after  making  a  visit  to 
the  east,  to  take  a  single  circuit."  It  was,  perhaps,  impracticable  at 
tlie  time,  to  give  him  a  circuit ;  but  his  wish  was  nearly  gratified  : 
— his  name  stands  on  the  Minutes,  as  one  of  three  appointed  to  the 
circuit  in  the  city  of  New  York. 

The  last  Conference  for  the  year  was  held  in  Lynn,  Massachusetts. 
Hither  Mr.  Lee  repaired,  after  leaving  New  York  ;  and  spent  seve- 
ral (lays  in  delightful  intercourse  with  his  Christian  friends.  Twenty- 
one  Ministers  were  present  on  this  occasion  ;  and -their  business  was 
conducted  "  in  love  and  union."  Since  the  opening  of  the  year, 
including  the  General  Conterence,  seven  Conferences  had  been  held 
in  the  short  space  of  six  months.  Peace  pervaded  the  Church,  and 
success  in  the  great  business  of  her  vocation,  had  crowned  her  ar- 
duous and  apostolic  labours.  On  many  a  field,  God  had  poured 
out  His  Spirit ;  and  souls,  in  great  numbers,  had  been  brought  to 
realize  Christ's  power  and  grace  in  the  forgiveness  of  sins.  There 
had  been  a  clear  gain  of  3543  members  ;  and  the  Church  contained 
a  membership  of  64,894. 

At  Lynn  Mr.  Lee  and  Bishop  Asbury  parted  company  for  a 
season  ;  the  latter  turning  his  face  to  the  south  to  meet  his  annual 
engagements:  the  former,  on  a  tour  of  visitation  lo  fields  wherein 
he  had  sov.cd  the  first  seeds  of  a  hai'vest  that  was  now  everywhere 
rich  with  its  first  fruits  of  faith  and  love.  It  was  nearly  three 
years  since  they  entered  upon  the  plan  of  travel  through  which  we 
have  been  gleaning  for  some  time  past ;  and  the  relations  in  which 
they  were  brought  to  each  other,  tlicir  mutual  labours  and  frater- 
nal infercourse,  had  the  effect  of  uniting  them  together  in  bonds  of 
strong  and  confiding  friendship  and  affection.  We  may  easily 
imagine  their  feelings  on  separating,  and  under  the  rupture  of 
relations,  dependences,  and  duties  that  had  grown  info  habits,  and 
gave  vigour  and  purity  to  all  their  sympathies.  But  sympathy  and 
affections  were  kept  subject  to  duty  ;  and  when  it  commanded,  like 
Abraham,  they  went  forth  not  caring  whither  they  went,  and  only 
solicitous  that  God  might  go  with  them.  Of  his  own  journey,  Mr. 
Lee  says,  under  date  of  "  .Tuly  22d.  I  left  Lynn,  and  set  out  on 
my  eastern  tour,  having  concluded,  at  Mr.  Asbury's  request,  to 
visit  the  Eastern  States,  and  then  turn  up  through  Vermont,  to 
25 


386  THE     LIFE      AND     TIMES     OF 

Canada,  and*  so  round  to  New  York,  and  spend  the  winter  in  that 
city."  We  will  not  traverse  this  ground  again,  as  we  have  often 
gone  over  it  in  his  company.  It  is  proper,  however,  to  say  that  it 
presents  the  same  features  of  cheerful  piety,  ardent  zeal,  laborious 
diligence,  and  faithful  and  effectual  preaching,  that  v,e  have  already 
found  to  be  distinguishing  characteristics  of  his  ministrv.  In  proof 
of  this,  the  following  synopsis  of  travel  and  toil  will  not  be  out  of 
place.  He  was  eighty-four  days  in  performing  the  journey  pre- 
scribed for  him  by  the  Bishop.  In  this  time  he  travelled,  according 
to  bis  daily  computation,  twelve  hundi'cd  find  sixtv-three  miles; 
and  preached  eighty-nine  times — more  than  once  a  day.  "  In  this 
tedious  journey,"  he  says,  "  the  Lord  favoured  me  both  in  body  and 
soul."  He  arrived  in  New  York  on  tlje  14th  of  October,  and  con- 
tinued in  the  city  until  March  of  the  following  year.  Of  the  nature 
of  his  labours  here,  some  estimate  may  be  formed  from  the  follow- 
ing statement  of  the  condition  of  the  Church  at  the  time.  The  first 
Methodist  Church  was  built  in  the  city  in  1768,  and  dedicated  on 
the  30th  of  October.  "  It  is  now,"  writes  Mr.  Lee,  "  thirty-two 
years  since  our  Society  had  a  house  of  worship  in  this  place,  and 
they  have  been  increasing  and  multiplying  ever  since.  We  have 
now  five  houses  of  public  worship.  The  first  Church  is  commonly 
called  Old  Church  :  the  second  is  called  the  Boicery ;  the  third. 
North  River ;  the  fourth  is  called  the  Two  Mile  Stone,  being  two 
miles  from  the  centre  of  the  city.  The  fifth  is  the  African  Church, 
which  was  erected  by  the  people  of  colour  for  themselves  to  wor- 
ship in;  yet  they  are  to  be  governed  by  the  Methodists  in  all  their 
spiritual  matters.  But  they  themselves  are  to  settle  their  temporal 
matters.  This  Chui'ch  was  built  in  the  latter  part  of  the  past  year. 
Besides  these  houses,  we  have  a  charity  school  of  thirty  poor  chil- 
dren supported  by  the  Society,  and  several  dwelling-houses  Itelong- 
ing  to  the  Society.  Three  Travelling  Preachers  are  stationed  in 
the  city,  and  are  assisted  by  several  Local  Preachers.  When  we 
took  the  last  account  of  the  numbers  in  our  Society,  we  had  six 
hundred  and  forty-five  whites,  and  one  hundred  and  thirty-one 
coloured  persons.     Hitherto  the  Lord  has  helped  us." 

With  this  statement  before  us,  we  have  only  to  recall  to  mind 
the  indomitable  zeal  and  energy  of  Mr.  Lee,  to  be  assured  that  in 
all  the  duties  of  his  station,  he  was  "in  labours  abundant."     And 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  387 

he  wfis  not  without  living  witnesses  of  God's  gracious  approval  ol 
his  efforts  to  save  them  that  were  ready  U)  perish.  But  he  was  not 
fond  of  city  life.  It  was  too  full  of  noise  and  show,  for  his  unso- 
phisticated simplicity  of  life  and  manners.  Intending  to  return  to 
his  u;itive  state,  and  to  devote  his  ministry  to  the  building  up  of 
the  fortunes  of  Methodism  there,  he  rejoiced  at  the  coming  of  the 
period  when  he  might  once  more  mount  his  horse,  and  re-enter  the 
shifting  scenes  and  cheerful  excitements  of  the  itinerancy.  On  the 
3d  of  March,  1801,  he  commenced  his  journey;  and,  although 
we  tind  no  records  of  personal  interest,  beyond  his  usual  method 
of  riding  and  preaching,  yet  it  is  not  entirely  barren  of  facts  of  a 
general  nature.  Two,  from  different  departments  of  study,  may 
be  mentioned.  He  spent  a  night  at  the  residence  of  a  gentleman 
wliose  mother  had  recently  departed  this  life,  from  whom  he 
learned  these  facts  : — She  had  lived  in  three  centuries,  was  one 
hundred  and  one  yeai's  nine  months  and  seven  days  old,  when  she 
died.  She  had  three  hundred  and  seventy-five  descendants ;  had, 
trom  extreme  age,  lost  her  sight  and  then  recovered  it  again  ;  "  and 
what  was  more  extraordinary  than  this,  was  the  fact  that,  after 
being  for  years  white-headed  as  her  crown  of  glory,  she  lost  her 
hair,  and  it  also  was  restored — but  of  the  colour  and  texture  that 
adorned  her  Iicad  in  the  days  of  her  youth."  We  do  not  recollect 
to  have  met  with  a  case  similar  to  this.  Do  these  changes  fore- 
token those  which  our  physical  systems  will  undergo  beyond  the 
valley  of  the  shadow  of  death?  Another  fact',  of  a  different  kind, 
and  far  more  impressive,  is  also  brought  under  notice.  The  scene 
is  in  Fredericksburg,  Virginia.  On  the  24th  of  March,  Mr.  Lee 
preached  in  this  place,  and  was  rejoiced  to  find  the  Church  enjoying 
a  season  of  refreshing.  It  was  the  first  spiritual  visitation  for  a 
long  series  of  years  ;  and  it  is  mentioned  in  connexion  with  the 
following  I'acts: — When  Mr.  Whitefield  passed  through  the  place,  on 
one  occasion,  he  attempted  to  preach  ;  and,  either  while  preaching, 
or  in  seeking  an  opportunity  to  do  so,  he  was  treated  with  so  much 
rudeness  and  incivility  that,  in  obedience  to  the  words  of  Christ,  he 
pulled  off  his  shoes,  and  shook  the  dust  from  them,  as  a  testimony 
against  the  place.  And  from  that  solemn  form  of  denunciation 
until  the  time  of  which  we  are  writing,  it  is  not  known  that  a 
siimer  was  converted ;  and  it  is  affirmed  no  revival  of  religion  had 


388  THK     1>IKK     AND     TIMES     OF 

ever  blessed  the  place  with  its  manifold  spiritual  benefits.  Indeed, 
Mr.  Lee  informs  us,  at  the  time  of  his  visit,  "  it  was  said  there  was 
not  one  person  living  in  the  town,  that  lived  in  it  when  Mr.  White- 
field  so  literally  obeyed  the  command  of  Christ  as  a  testimony  that 
the  cup  of  their  iniquity  was  full."  We  do  not  vouch  for  the 
truth  of  these  things.  We  give  them  on  the  authority  of  one  who 
closely  observed  things,  and  always  spoke  with  caution.  But,  il 
true,  the  curse  had  worked  out  its  consummation.  The  indignation 
w-as  past ;  and  God  had  turned  from  the  fierceness  of  his  anger, 
and  now  had  mercy  upon  the  people.  A  goodly  number  were 
gathered  into  the  fold  of  Christ,  a  house  of  worship  was  erected, 
and  seed  was  sown,  that  is  even  now  bringing  forth  fruit  unto 
eternal  life. 

The  Rev.  Devereux  Jarratt,  the  early  friend  of  Methodism  in 
Virginia,  had  very  recently  closed  his  earthly  labours,  and  entered 
upon  the  rest  and  recompense  of  his  eternal  state.  Mr.  Lee,  on 
learning  the  demise  of  the  spiritual  father  of  his  family,  paid  a 
grateful  and  merited  tribute  to  his  piety  as  a  Christian,  and  his 
usefulness  as  a  minister  of  Christ.  The  early  friendship  of  Mr. 
Jarratt  for  Methodism,  and  his  fellowship  and  co-operation  Avith  it 
in  Virginia,  justly  entitle  him  to  an  honourable  distinction  in  every 
history  of  the  Church  in  the  state.  The  influence  of  his  faithful 
ministry  upon  the  spiritual  fortunes  of  Mr.  Lee,  and  his  father's 
house,  would  forbid  the  omission  of  his  name  in  these  memoirs. 
But  the  work  of  the  historian  would  be  far  more  gratifying  if  he 
might  confine  himself  to  a  grateful  and  reverential  description  of 
the  earlier  records,  abundant  labours,  and  distinguished  success  of 
Mr.  .Tarratt.  But  history  teaches  that  in  age  he  alienated  his  feel- 
ings from  Methodism,  and  opposed  it  with  strong  and  bitter  words  ; 
and  historical  accuracy  demands,  at  least,  a  faithful  presentation 
of  the  facts  in  the  case,  and  of  the  probable  causes  moving  him  to 
pull  down  and  destroy  what  in  early  manhood  he  had  sought  to 
build  up  and  perpetuate.  Devotion  to  Methodism,  and  a  supreme 
regard  to  the  truth  of  history,  must  plead  the  apology  and  vindicate 
the  necessity  of  the  subjoined  comprehensive  summary  of  an  affair 
that  we  should  rejoice  to  have  sutTicient  cause  to  omit  altogether. 

Mr.  Jarratt  departed  this  life  on  the  29th  of  January,  1801,  in 
the   69th   year  of  his  age.     In  1806,  his  Life,  purporting  to  be 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  3B9 

"  written  by  himself,"  was  issued  from  the  press  in  Baltimore, 
under  the  editorial  supervision  of  the  Rev.  John  Coleman,  of  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  Maryland.  The  Life  is  composed 
of  letters,  biographical  and  doctrinal,  written  by  Mr.  Jarratt  at 
intervals  from  1790  to  1797.  They  were  all  addressed  to  Mr. 
Coleman  ;  and  "  breathe  out"  not  "  threatenino;s  and  slaughter" 
exactly,  but  revilings  and  bitter  invectives.  A  somewhat  careful 
analysis  of  his  letters  against  Methodism  enables  us  to  classify  his 
objections  to  it  as  ecclesiastical,  doctrinal,  and  personal.  We  may 
briefly  review  them. 

1.  Ecclesiastical  objections  to  Methodism.  Methodism  was  in 
the  ascendant  in  Virginia.  It  was  rapidly  gathering  good  fruits 
from  every  circle  of  social  life.  The  Episcopal  Church,  no  longer 
sustained  by  the  state,  was  depressed  and  forsaken,  and  without 
spiritual  strength  to  nourish  it,  was  waning  in  every  parish  :  its 
light  was  nearly  extinct.  Mr,  Jarratt  is  the  witness  to  testify  of 
these  things  : 

"  The  prospect  here  in  Virginia  is  gloomy,  and  truly  suspicious 
and  discouraging.  Churches  are  little  altcndcfl — perhaps  (I  judge 
■  from  report)  not  more  than  a  dozen  one  Sunday  with  another  ;  and 
sometimes  about  half  that  number.  This  indeed  is  shocking, 
alarming,  and  distressing,  on  many  considerations — as  it  goes  to 
manifest  not  only  the  low  and  still  declining  state  of  the  Church," 
&c,  "  In  a  word,  the  prospect  of  the  Church's  prosperity  becomes 
more  and  more  forbidding  every  year."* 

Nor  were  Mr.  Jarratt's  own  services  much  better  attended,  or 
his  visions  of  usefulness  more  brilliant  or  encourao-inf)- : 

"  When  I  now  go  to  places  where  formerly  some  hundreds  used 
to  attend  my  sermons,  I  can  scarcely  get  forty  hearers."  "  In 
my  own  parish  also,  I  have  the  mortification  to  behold  those  who 
were  once  my  near  and  dear  friends,  yea,  my  children  in  tlie  gos- 
pel, fall  off  from  me,  and  join  with  my  worst  enemies.  Instead  of 
crowded  Chiu'ches  as  formerly,  my  hearers  seldom  exceed,  on 
Sundays,  one  hundred  and  fifty,  and  for  the  most- part,  hardly  half 
of  that  number.     The  communicants  have  decreased  ten-fold. "f 

To  one  so  devotedly  attached  to  his  Church  as  Mr.  Jarratt  was, 

*  Life  of  Jarratt,  pp.  178,  179.  t  Ibid.  p.  123. 


390  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

these  facts  must  have  proved  excessively  annoying.  But  it  musi 
have  been  when  mortificatio7i  "  shifting,  turns  the  other  way,"  that 
he  felt  at  liberty  to  "  attribute"  them  "  to  nothing  so  much  as  the 
machinations  of  the  Methodists."*  And  the  imputation  that  the 
efforts  then  put  forth  by  certain  political  aspirants  to  reproduce  the 
irreligion  of  the  French  school  of  infidelity,  might  be  traced,  not 
to  the  "  machinations  of  the  Methodists,"  but  to  the  imbecility  of  their 
ministers,"!"  fi'-'-'^t  be  attributed  to  a  feeling  that  sometimes,  in  spite 
of  piety,  springs  up  in  a  good  man's  heart.  The  multitudes  thus 
forsaking  the  Church,  heretofore  by  law  established,  had  found  a 
refuge  and  a  rest  in  Methodism  ;  and  hence  the  letters  of  Mr. 
Jarratt,  while  lamenting  the  rapid  decline  and  prospective  downfall 
of  Episcopalianism  in  Virginia,  are  replete  with  mournful  evidences 
of  "  mortification"  at  the  continued  success  and  growing  fortunes 
of  the  humble  and  laborious  followers  of  Wesley.  Indeed  he  ri- 
dicules the  measures  of  Methodism,  and  seems  to  exult  in  its  mis- 
fortunes— especially  in  the  rumour  of  dissension  in  the  body,  and 
the  destruction  of  its  College  by  fire.ij: 

2.  But  there  wei'e  doctrinal  difficulties  also  in  the  way  of  fellow- 
ship with  Methodism.  Mr.  Jarratt  was  a  Calvinist,  moderate  it 
may  be,  but  according  to  the  doctrine  of  the  seventeenth  article  of 
the  Church  of  England.  He  was  rooted  and  grounded  in  the  doc- 
trine of  ?//e  iwp?/^prf  ^•i^7^?ra?('.s??ess  o/"  CAm^  This  doctrine  forms 
no  part  of  Methodist  theology,  nor  can  there  be  any  affinities  for  it 
in  a  purely  Wesleyan  creed.  Free  grace,  salvation  by  the  righte- 
ousness of  faith,  were  the  doctrines  constantly,  even  vehementiv, 
tauiiht  by  the  earlv  Methodist  ministers.  The  Confession  of  Faith — 
Predestination,  and  invincible  grace, — and  Methodist  tjieology,  are 
irreconcilable.  Where  Methodism  prevails,  Calvinism  is  not  be- 
lieved. The  prevalence  of  Methodism  in  Virginia  brought  the 
Calvinism  of  Mr.  Jarratt  into  disrepute;  and  as  he  would  not  aban- 
don the  doctrine,  he  had  to  follow  it  into  retirement.  In  other 
words,  as  he  would  not  cease  preaching  it,  the  people  would  cease 
from  hearing  him.  Hence  the  complaint  of  being  neglected  ;  and 
here,  also,  is  the  vindication  of  the  desertion.     He  complains  of  be- 

*  Life  of  Jarratt,  p.  124.  t  Ibid.  pp.  125-139,  156. 

t  Ibid.  pp.  180-1. 


THEREV.     JESSELEE.  39J 

ing  listened  to,  by  the  few  who  came  to  hear,  "  in  a  cautious  and 
captious  way — for  you  must  know  I  am  accused  of  preaching 
had  doctrine.  .  .  .  But  it  is  truly  laughable  to  hear  doctrines 
established  by  the  greatest  divines,  for  so  many  centuries,  now  con- 
demned as  execrable  by  those  who  never  studied  divinity  in  their 
lives,  nor  never  read  any  system  of  theology  whatever."  Farcical 
as  this  may  have  seemed,  it  is  a  fact  sufficiently  established  by  the 
plainriif  in  the  case,  that  the  altar  on  which  imputed  righteousness 
was  stretched,  blazed  with  no  other  victim  than  he  who  persisted  in 
preaching  it. 

3.  The  chief  offence  of  Methodism,  howo'vcr,  and  that  which  sunk 
deepest  in  the  mind  of  Mr.  Jarratt,  was  a  2yc''Sonal  afiair  between 
himself  and  Dr.  Coke.  In  1789,  Dr.  Coke  and  Mr.  Jarratt  met  in 
North  Carolina.  In  a  brief  interview  the  subject  of  slavery  was 
introduced  and  discussed.  Subsequently,  Dr.  Coke  published  his 
Journal,  in  the  Arminian  Magazine  for  the  year,  and  introduced  the 
conversation  referred  to.  The  reference  is  a  very  brief  one;  and 
alleges  the  ovv'nership  of  twenty-four  slaves  by  Mr.  Jarratt,  as  the 
ground  of  his  opposition  to  the  measures  sought  to  be  carried  out 
by  himself  This  statement,  with  a  few  merely  incidental  remarks 
of  the  Journal,  gave  great  offence  to  Mr.  Jarratt.  Under  date  of 
April  15,  1790,  in  a  letter  to  Mr.  Coleman,  he  enters  upon  a  some- 
what general,  and  very  caustic  review  of  the  Doctor's  Journal,  in 
which  he  finds  much  to  condemn — nothing  to  approve  or  praise. 
He  charges  "  five  falsities"  upon  the  Minute  I'especting  himself,  in 
addition  to  the  general  allegation  of  being  "  very  trifling  and  not 
worth  reading."  The  letter,  as  a  whole,  is  the  severest  piece  of 
composition  we  have  seen  from  the  author's  pen.  So  much  for  the 
letter.  A  remark  as  to  its  position  in  the  published  Life  of  Jarratt 
is  important  to  a  better  understanding  of  wl^at  follows.  It  stands, 
though  the  Jlrst  written,  yet  the  lasf.  in  the  book.  It  seems  to  have 
been  inserted  as  an  after-thought ;  and  is  introduced  by  Mr.  Cole- 
man, with  the  remark  that  "  it  was  omitted  in  order  to  procure  and 
re-examine  Dr.  Coke's  Journal,  and  would  have  been  omitted  alto- 
gether, but  being  informed  that  some  persons  were  prejudiced 
against  Mr.  Jarratt's  Sermons  on  account  of  the  Journal,  it  was 
thought  proner  to  add  it,  though  the  work  was  already  finished." 
It  is  possible  Mr.  Coleman  did  not  know  that  the  personal  difficulty 


392  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

between  these  good  men  had  been  amicably  adjusted,  nearly  ten 
years  previous  to  the  death  of  Mr.  Jarratt ;  and  yet,  from  the  inti- 
macy between  them,  it  seems  scarcely  probable.  Still  the  i-econ- 
ciliationis  a  fact;  the  proof  is  clear  and  positive,  and  it  involves 
the  editorship  of  Jarratt's  Life,  subsequent  to  1791,  in  a  grave  ques- 
tion of  integrity.  Certainly,  if  the  letter  in  question  had  been 
"  omitted  altogether,"  it  would  have  left  the  spirit  pervading  the 
letters  of  1794-5-6—7,  freer  from  blame;  and  the  letters  them 
selves  less  exposed  to  the  suspicion  of  having  fallen  into  careless 
hands.  There  are  allusions  to  Dr.  Coke  in  the  body  of  the  letters 
that  will  not  quadrate  with  the  frank  and  Christian  letter  of  Mr. 
Jarratt  to  Dr.  Coke,  recently  discovered,  and  now  for  the  first  tim.e 
published.*  It  bears  directly  upon  the  subject  at  issue,  and  acquits 
Dr.  Coke  of  all  the  imputations  contained  in  the  letter  at  the  close 
of  Jarratt's  Life.  The  following  is  an  exact  copy  of  the  letter  here 
referred  to;  and  will  satisfy  the  reader  that  the  Editor  of  Jarratt's 
Letters  would  have  rendered  no  disservice  to  truth  and  charity  if 
he  had  "  omitted  altogether"  all  those  letters  containing  severe  and 
unkind  animadversions  upon  the  Institutions  and  Ministers  of  Me- 
thodism. But  the  work  has  been  done,  evil  has  followed  in  its 
wake  ;  and  though  the  time  is  long  past,  it  is  not  too  late  to  attempt 
its  correction.     This  letter  will  do  it  effectually. 

"  April  19,  1791. 
"  Reverend  and  dear  Sir :  Though  I  assured  you  yesterday  that 
you  had  a  full  and  free  pardon,  for  any  fault  you  may  have  com- 
'mitted  in  the  publication  of  your  Journal,  as  far  as  it  respected 
me ;  yet,  as  you  wish  to  have  the  assurance  of  it  from  under  my 
hand,  I  have  snatched  a  little  time  to  give  you  that  satisfaction. 
And  I  do  here  assure  you,  dear  sir,  that  you  are  not  only  pardoned 
by  me,  but  have  also  gained  an  increase  of  my  esteem  for  you,  by 
the  spirit  in  which  your  letter  to  me  was  written,  and  the  frank 
and  truly  candid  manner  in  which  you  have   acknowledged  what 

*  This  letter,  now  in  the  author's  possession,  is  in  Mr.  Jarratt's  own  hand, 
and  is  unquestionably  genuine.  It  was  found  some  years  since  in  a  volume  of 
Hnweis'  Commentary,  orjt^inally  belonging;  to  the  library  of  Mr.  Jarratt.  It  is 
a  draft  of  the  one  we  may  readily  believe  was  sent  to  Dr.  Coke.  And  although 
it  is  not  addressed  personally  to  the  Doctor,  yet  its  character  and  design  are  un- 
mJstakeable  ;  and  in  all  other  respects  it  is  perfect. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  393 

you   thought  to  be  faulty   and  justly  offensive.     I   shall   say   no 
more  on  this  head,  but  wish  it  to  be  for  ever  buried  in  oblivion. 

"I  am  not  altogether  "a  stranger  to  the  great  and  extensive 
labours  in  which  both  you  and  my  justly  admired  friend,  Mr. 
Asbury,  are  engaged  ;  and  have  therelore  no  right  to  expect  a 
formal  visit  from  either  of  you.  But  should  it  ever  be  convenient, 
and  consistent  with  your  main  design,  to  call  on  me,  and  spend 
some  time  at  my  house,  I  should  esteem  it  a  great  favour,  \\'ould 
thank  you  sincerely,  and  do  everything  in  my  power  to  make  you 
both  happy  while  you  shall  think  pi-oper  to  continue  under  the 
shadow  of  my  roof.  Wishing  you  may  be  che  happy  instrument 
of  bringing  many  souls  to  glory,  I  conclude, 

"  Your  sincere  friend,  and  Brother  in  Christ, 

DEVEREUX  JARRATT." 

This  settles  the  whole  matter  growing  out  of  the  Journal  of  Dr. 
Coke,  and  the  offence  it  gave  to  Mr.  Jarratt.  If,  after  this,  Mr. 
Jarratt  became  displeased  with  Methodism  and  its  ministers,  and 
the  earliest  of  his  letters  in  condemnation  of  them  is  dated  in  1794, 
the  grounds  of  his  renewed  displeasure  ought,  in  justice  to  his 
memory,  to  have  been  distinctly  stated.  But  we  find  nothing  upon 
the  subject.  Under  the  circumstances  already  mentioned,  we  may 
find  sufficient  grounds  for  the  mortification  he  expresses  ;  and 
.mder  the  pressure  of  mortified  feelings,  and  in  the  freedom  of  a 
confiding  friendship,  he  may  have  penned  the  letters  so  offensive 
to  Methodism,  and  so  defenceless  against  a  just  criticism;  but 
that  they  were  originally  intended  for  the  eye  of  the  public,  we 
gravely  question.  In  1806,  Methodism  had  many  adversaries. 
It  may  have  been  thought  that  Mr.  Jarratt's  letters  would  accom- 
plish the  double  object  of  lowering  Methodism,  and  of  exalting,  or 
contributing  to  resuscitate,  for  it  was  still  prostrate,  the  Episcopal 
Church.  We  can  see  here  a  reason  for  Mr.  Coleman's  procedure 
in  their  publication.  Beyond  this  all  is  darkness  and  conjecture. 
We  know  they  have  been,  and  still  are  used   for  these  purposes.* 

*  We  must,  in  a  general  way,  except  from  the  force  of  this  remark  the 
abridged  Life  of  Jarratt,  published  in  1840,  by  the  Rt.  Rev.  Bishop  Meade,  of 
Virginia.  Yet,  in  omitting  all  of  Mr.  Jarratt's  objectionable  remarks,  the  Bishop 
assumes  the  responsibility  of  speaking  of  the  early  ministers  of  Methodism  as 


394  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

But  we  believe  with  very  partial  success  in  both  cases.  The 
nature  of  the  object,  and  the  inefficiency  of  the  means,  leave  nc 
room  for  surprise  at  such  a  result.  To  those  familiar  with  the 
traditionary  history  of  Mr.  Jarratt,  there  has  always  seemed  a 
discrepancy  between  his  character  while  living,  and  his  life  as 
published.  The  letter  here  introduced  is  like  Mr.  Jarratt :  those 
of  Mr.  Coleman  scarcely  resemble  him.  With  all  our  veneration 
for  the  character  of  Mr.  Jarratt,  we  cannot  disguise  the  fact  that 
all,  or  most  of  the  principal  complaints  against  the  Methodists,  are 
based  upon  occurrences  previous  to  1789.  In  1791,  in  his  letter 
to  Dr.  Coke,  he  wishes  the  affair  between  them  "  to  be  for  ever 
buried  in  oblivion ;"  and  speaks  with  heart-felt  pleasure  of  his 
"justly  admired  friend,  l\Ir.  Asbury."  And  yet,  m  1794,  in 
reviewing  his  life,  he  introduces  references  to  these  "justly 
admired"  ministers,  and  the  occurrences  of  our  earlier  Ecclesi- 
astical history,  for  which  we  can  find  rio  warrant  in  the  letter  to 
Dr.  Coke,  and  no  reason  in  any  event  subsequent  to  it.  As  facts 
oc(-uring  in  his  history,  they  properly  belonged  to  a  narrative  of 
his  life.  But  then  his  reconciliation  with  Dr.  Coke,  and  his  admi- 
i-ation  for  "  Mr.  Asbury'*  after  their  occurrence,  were  also  liicts,  neu- 
tralizing the  character  and  destroying  the  force  of  the  pre-existing 
difTicultics ;  and  they  were  justly  entitled  to  a  place  in  his  history.* 
Their  presence  would  have  constituted  an  antidote  sufficient  for  the 
vindication  of  Methodism.  We  have  only  supplied  this  defect  in 
the  life  of  Mr.  Jarratt,  and  may  safely  leave  the  subject  to  the 
award  of  the  reader. 

'•  tlie  zealous  pxAor/ers  of  Mr.  Wesley,"  and  of  their  "meetings  for  prayer  and 
exhortation" — terms  of  reproach,  in  so  far  as  they  affect  to  deny  them  the  title 
and  character  of  minisiers.  as  offensive  to  Methodism  as  ihcy  are  unbecoming 
the  personal  worth  and  official  position  of  their  author. 

*  In. connexion  with  these  facts,  and  bcniins  upon  the  general  subject,  it  may 
be  stated  ihat,  by  special  request.  Bishop  Asbury  preached  the  funeral  sermon 
of  Mr.  Jarratt,  on  Sunday,  the  19ih  of  April.  ■  The  text  tor  the  occasion  was 
Matt.  XXV.  21  :  77"/.?  Lord  Raid  unto  him.  Well  done,  thou  pood  and  fnithful  ser- 
vaiti,  &c.  'I'he  Bishop  also  pays  a  just  and  afleciionate  tribute  to  the  character 
of  his  departed  friend.  Whether  he  ever  saw  the  "  Life  of  .Tarratt"  we  know 
nni.  If  he  did,  he  must  have  experienced  a  very  great  surprise.  He  could 
have  anticipated  nothing;  of  the  kind  when  preaching  the  funeral  sermon;  and 
bearing  testimony  so  broad  and  unselfish  to  the  social  and  ministerial  excellen- 
cies of  his  friend. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  395 

The  Virginia  Conference  fur  the  year  1801,  was  held  at  Drom- 
goole's  Chapel,  in  Brunswick  county,  on  the  9th  of  April.*     Mr. 
Lee  attended  the  Conference,  and  received  his  regular  appointment 
from   it,  and  within  its  bounds.     Bishop  Asbury  says  :  "  Brother 
Lee    preached    on    Saturday;"    but    about   what,   and   with   what 
results,  there  is  no  ground  even  for  conjecture.     His  appointment 
for  the  year  was  to  the  Presiding  Eldership  of  what  was  called  the 
South  District  of  Virginia  ;  but  known  in  the  Minutes  as  Norfolk 
District,  comprehending  within  its  geographical  limits  nearly  one- 
half  of  the  present  Virginia  Conference.     It  had  nine  appointments 
and  eighteen  Preachers,  and  extended  in  length  from  Norfolk  nearly 
to  Lynchburg;  and  in  width  embraced  the  country  lying  between 
the  James  and  Roanol»e  Rivers,  and  their  outlets  to   the   ocean. 
Mr.  Lee  did  not  prefer  such  an  official  position  in  the  Church.     He 
desired  the  more  quiet  and  less  laborious  employments  of  a  cir- 
cuit.     Having  spent  several  years  in  traversing  the  Ecclesiastical 
continent,  and  in  the  truly  missionary  ground  of  New  England,  he 
had  come  to  his  native  state,  not  positively  to  rest,  but  to  "  do  the 
work  of  an  evangelist"  in  a  smaller  sphere,  and  in  fields  well  cul- 
tivated it  is  true,  but  still  offering  work  enough  to  tax  his  best  and 
most  enduring  energies.     The  soil  of  his  own  heart,  he  felt,  could 
be  better  cared  for  in  the  routine  of  circuit-life,  than  in  the  stirring 
scenes  and  exciting  responsibilities   of  a   district;  and   he   greatly 
desired  to  strengthen  and  increase  his  own   faith  and  holiness  by 
all  the  appliances  of  pastoral  duty  and  personal  devotion.     But, 
notwithstanding  these  desires,  he  did  not  complain  of  the  appoint- 
ment, nor  hesitate  to  enter  upon  its  duties.     He  had  laid  himself 
upon  the  altar  of  sacrifice;  and  he  cheerfully  met  all  the  demands 
of  the  consecrating  act.     As  characteristic  of  himself,  as  well  as  in 
proof  of  his  fidelity  to  his  engagements,  it  may  be  stated  that  dur- 
ing the  Conference  year  he  "  attended  twenty-five  Quarterly  Meet- 
ings, was  present  at  twenty-seven  love-feasts,  and  preached  two 
hundred  and  ninety-four  sermons."     He  also  made  it  a  rule  "  to 
preach  at  every  regular  preaching-place  in  the  bounds  of  his  dis- 

*  "  This  Conference  was  appointed  for  the  first  day  of  April;  but  the  Bishops 
snid  they  forgot  the  time,  and  directed  the  Preachers  to  make  tlieir  appointmenta 
beforehand,  so  as  to  bring  them  to  Conference  on  the  9th  of  April."  Hist.  Me- 
thodists, p.  276. 


396  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

trict,  at  least  once  a  year."  "  In  all  labour  there  is  profit."  The 
truth  of  this  saying  of  the  wise  man  was  abundantly  verified  in  the 
labours  and  experience  of  Mr.  Lee.  In  the  abundance  of  his  zeal 
for  others,  he  was  greatly  blessed  of  God ;  and  his  profiling 
appeared  in  a  richer  experience  of  the  things  of  God,  and  a  con- 
stantly augmenting  pleasure  in  the  work  whereunto  he  was  called 
of  the  Holy  Ghost*  Hence,  when  at  the  solemn  close  of  the  year, 
he  sat  down  to  "  commune  with  his  own  heart,"  and  to  "  talk  with 
his  past  hours,"  he  joyfully  records  his  recollections  of  the  good- 
ness of  God,  and  of  the  stability  of  his  soul  amidst  the  commotions 
and  mutations  of  time.  "Thus  far  I  have  endeavoured  to  fill  my 
station  faithfully,  and  have  been  greatly  comforted  amongst  the 

Preachers  and  people I  bless  God  "that  I  do  love  him,  and 

I  love  his  people ;  and  it  is  the  determination  of  my  soul  to  serve 
Him  all  the  days  of  my  life.  Whether  I  live  or  die,  I  dedicate  my 
soul  and  body  to  the  Lord,  to  be  wholly  His  without  reserve,  for 
ever  and  for  evermore.     Even  so.     Amen  :  Come,  Lord  Jesus." 

But  life  has  its  changes ;  and  "  the  contradiction  of  sinners" 
often  breaks  the  unity,  if  not  the  harmony,  of  one's  best  feelings. 
Mr.  Lee  had  a  keen  sense  of  the  ridiculous ;  and  unequivocal 
powers  of  exposing  and  rebuking  it.  On  one  occasion,  when  he 
was  engaged  in  the  opening  services  of  public  worship,  he  per- 
ceived the  gentlemen  intermixed  with  the  ladies,  and  occupying 
seats  appropriated  to  them.  Supposing  them  to  be  unaware  of  the 
violation  of  the  order  of  things,  he  respectfully  stated  the  rule  upon 
the  subject,  and  requested  them  to  take  seats  on  their  own  side  of 
the  house.  All  but  a  few  immediately  complied  with  the  request. 
It  was  again  repeated ;  and  all  but  one  left.  He  stood  his  ground, 
as  if  determined  not  to  yield.  Again  the  rule  was  repeated,  and 
the  request  followed  it.  But  no  disposition  to  retire  was  indicated. 
Leaning  down  upon  the  desk,  anfl  fixing  his  penetrating  eye  upon 
the  offender  for  a  moment,  and  then  raising  himself  erect,  and 
looking  with  an  arch  smile  over  the  congregation,  he  drawled 
out :  "  Well,  brethren,  I  asked  the  gentlemen  to  retire  from  those 
seats,  and  they  did  so.  But  it  seems  thai  man  is  determined  not 
to  move.  We  must,  therefore,  serve  him  as  the  little  boys  say, 
when  a  marble  slips  from  their  fingers— let  him  '  go  for  sli2^- 
pance.^ "     To  say  he  slipped  out  of  the  house,  is  only  to  describe 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  397 

the  fact  in  language  borrowed  from  the  figure  by  which  the  rebuke 
was  conveyed.  At  another  time,  while  engaged  in  preaching,  he 
was  not  a  little  mortified  to  discover  many  of.  the  congregation 
taking  rest  in  sleep  ;  and  not  a  little  annoyed  by  the  loud  talking 
of  the  people  in  the  yard.  Pausing  long  enough  for  the  absence 
of  the  sound  to  startle  the  sleepers,  he  raised  his  voice,  and  cried 
out :  "  I'll  thank  the  people  in  the  yard  not  to  talk  so  loud ;  they'll 
wake  up  the  people  in  the  house  !"  This  was  "  killing  two  birds 
with  one  stone,"  in  a  most  adroit  and  effectual  manner. 

In  the  latter  part  of  this  year,  Mr.  Lee  received  the  melancholy 
intelligence  of  the  death  of  his  brother  John.  This  mournful  event 
occurred  in  Wilkes  county.  North  Carolina,  on  the  6th  of  October, 
1801.  Mr.  John  Lee  was  born  on  the  12th  of  March,  1770  ;  con- 
verted July  13,  1787;  was  admitted  into  the  Travelling  Ministry, 
September  12,  1788  ;  and  laboured,  with  great  zeal  and  usefulness, 
for  several  years.  In  1788,  he  laboured  with  his  brother  on 
Flanders  circuit.  Here  he  was  instrumental  in  "  turning  many  to 
righteousness."  In  1789,  he  travelled  Long  Island  circuit,  in  coit- 
nexion  with  Win.  Phosbus.  After  spending  some  time  on  the 
island,  he  was  transferred  to  New  Rochelle  circuit,  and  thence,  in 
due  order,  to  labour  with  his  brother  in  Connecticut.  At  the  New 
York  Conference,  in  1790,  he  was  appointed  to  New  Haven  cir- 
cuit ;  but  his  own  declining  health,  and  the  intelligence  of  the  death 
of  his  venerable  mother,  determined  him  to  "  return  to  his  father's 
house;"  and  he  was  never  again  in  circumstances  to  admit  of  his 
travelling  a  circuit.  He  subsequently  settled  in  Petersburg ;  and 
maintained  his  integrity  as  a  Christian  Minister,  until  he  was 
called  to  a  better  and  a  more  enduring  inheritance  in  heaven.  In 
the  summer  of  1801,  he  entered  upon  a  tour  througl.  the  moun- 
tainous districts  of  his  native  state ;  seeking,  but  vainly,  to  recruit 
his  waning  health.  During  this  trip,  his  letters  breathe  patience  of 
spirit,  and  are  full  of  holy  resignation.  In  one  of  them,  he  says  ; — 
"  I  thank  God  that  I  delight  in  resigning  myself  to  Him,  and  wish, 

with  all  my  heart — 

'  His  pleasure  to  fulfil.' 

I  long  to  be  like  Him,  and  to  sufli-r  with  Him,  that  I  may  reign  with 
Him."  In  this  happy  frame  of  quiet  and  holy  feeling,  he  continued 
gradually  to  descend  to  the  house  appointed  for  all  living.    His  death 


398  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

was  as  singular  in  its  external  characteristics,  as  it  was  glorious  in 
its  triumph  over  the  fear  of  the  last  enemy.  The  subjoined  simple 
but  affecting  record  of  his  departure  out  of  this  world,  is  copied  from 
the  brief  Memorial  ol'  his  life,  written  by  his  brolher.  While  yet 
journeying,  he  was  sensible  the  time  of  his  departure  was  just  at 
hand.  Late  in  the  day  on  which  he  died,  he  reached  the  residence 
of  Mrs.  Brown,  a  pious  widow,  accustomed  to  entertain  strangers. 
He  had  not  been  long  here,  before  he  informed  the  family  he 
expected  to  die  during  the  night.  This  greatly  surprised  them, 
especially  as  he  was  then  walking  about  the  floor.  "  He  then 
went  out"  to  his  servant,  "Ezekiel,  who  was  feeding  the  horses,  and 
told  him  to  take  good  care  of  them,  for  he  should  never  see  them 
fed  any  more.  He  asked  Ezekiel  to  sit  down  on  a  log  by  him,  and 
told  him  the  ulcer  on  his  lungs  had  broke,  and  he  should  die  that 
night.  Fie  complained  of  shortness  of  breath,  but  no  pain  at  all. 
He  gave  Ezekiel  some  of  his  most  valuable  papers,  and  directed 
him  what  to  do  with  them.  He  also  gave  him  instructions  about 
getting  home,  &c.  He  then  said,  '  I  shall  die  to-night ;  and  when 
I  am  dead,  I  want  you  to  go  down  (into  Surry  county)  and  get 
Brother  Moss  and  Brother  Parks  to  come  and  bury  me.'  All  this 
time  he  talked  with  the  utmost  composure,  as  though  nothing 
was  the  matter  with  him,  or  as  if  he  were  giving  directions  about 
the  death  of  another  person.  He  continued  the  conversation  until 
it  was  nearly  dark,  and  then  returned  to  the  house.  On  entering 
the  house  he  asked  for  water,  bathed  his  feet,  and  said,  '  I  am  sure 
I  am  about  to  die.'  He  asked  some  of  the  family  if  they  could 
sing,  and  being  answered,  '  Not  well,'  he  asked  if  any  of  them 
would  pray  ?  But  all  were  silent.  He  then  kneeled  down  and 
prayed  aloud  for  some  time,  and  begged  the  Lord  to  give  him 
patience,  and  take  him  to  heaven.  As  he  arose  from  prayer  he 
said,  '  My  work  is  done.'  He  then  said  to  Ezekiel,  '  Give  my  love 
to  everybody,  and  tell  my  friends  not  to  mourn  or  grieve  after  me, 
for  I  am  happy  and  sure  of  heaven.'  After  awhile,  he  again  knelt 
down,  and  prayed  a  second  time ;  and  then,  getting  up,  walked 
about,  and  told  the  family  he  was  now  about  to  die.  He  knelt  a 
third  time  and  prayed,  till  his  servant,  perceiving  the  failure  of  his 
voice,  took  hold  of  him  and  said,  '  Master  John,  get  up  ;'  and,  lift- 
ing him  up,  he  jilaced   him  on  a  chair,  and  sat  by  him.     Being  in 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  399 

a  profuse  sweat,  he  said,  '  Ezi'kicl,  wipe  my  lace.'  After  perform- 
ing this  last  office,  he  took  him  in  his  arms  and  laid  iiim  on  a 
bed.  He  just  stretched  himself,  and  died  in  Jesus,  without  a  strug- 
gle or  a  groan."  The  weary  wheels  of  life  stood  still.  What  a 
tranquil  close  of  a  quiet  and  holy  li(e  !  Much  of  iiis  life  had  been 
spent  on  his  knees,  and  he  wished  to  ascend  from  them  to  the 
place  of  his  rest,  where  he  should  stand  er(>ct  and  free  for  ever. 
The  sympathy  of  his  servant  prevented  that  consummation  of  his 
hopes,  but  could  not  hold  him  back  from  the  multitude  of  worship- 
pers "  before  the  throne  of  God  and  the  Lamb."'  So  closed  a  life 
that  in  early  youth  had  been  consecrated  to  its  Creator,  and  every 
period  of  which  had  been  replete  with  simplicity  and  purity. 
"  Precious  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord,  is  the  death  of  his  saints." 
Funeral  sermons,  in  commemoration  of  this  departed  servant  of 
Christ,  were  preached  by  Bishop  VVhatcoat,  at  the  place  of  his 
burial,  on  Ps.  cxvi.  15  ;  by  his  brother,  at  his  father's,  on  Dan. 
xii.  3;  and  by  Bishop  Asbury,  in  Petersburg,  his  place  of  resi- 
dence, on  Phil.  ii.  20.*  These  facts  will  serve  to  show  the  estimate 
in  which  he  was  held  while  living.  He  was  a  burning  and  shining 
light;  and,  for  zpal,  affection,  and  devotion  to  the  duties  of  the 
ministry,  his  career,  brief  as  it  was,  was  full  of  promise  to  the 
Church.  But,  in  the  midst  of  his  usefulness,  he  was  taken  to  the 
more  congenial  employments  of  the  temple  service  in  heaven. 

The  Virginia  Conference  for  1802  was  held  at  Salem  Meetintr- 
House,  it  is  believed  in  Greensville  county,  on  the  1st  of  March, 
The  Conference  was  in  session  four  days.  Four  "Preachers  were 
received  ;  but  Bishop  Asbury  regrets  the  deficiency  of  minis- 
ters for  the  demands  of  the  work.  He  mentions  ten  appoint- 
ments that  ought  to  have  had  an  additional  minister.  There 
was   a    gracious    revival   of  religion   during    the   session.     About 


*  Bishop  Asbury,  Journal,  vol  iii.  p.  56,  says:  "  By  appointment  (in  Peters 
burg),  I  preached  John  Lee's  funeral  sermon.  My  text  was  Phil.  ii.  22."  He 
gives  the  plan  of  his  sermon :  "  I.  The  excellency  of  the  gospel.  II.  The  service 
of  the  gospel.  III.  The  proof  of  Timothy— his  pious  parents;  his  education, 
conviction,  conversion,  call,  and  ordination;  his  ministry;  his  obedience  as  a 
son  with  a  father — in  mutual  love,  in  mutual  confidence,  and  mutual  services: 
I  showed  the  excellency  of  patriarchal  or  family  government  in  the  Church.  I 
paralleled  John  Lee's  character  with  Timothy's,  in  his  manner  of  living,  labour- 
ing, and  death." 


400  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OK 

twenty  souls  were  brouglit  to  experieuce  the  pardoning  mercy  of 
God  ;  and  the  good  work  of  grace  continued  to  bless  the  Church 
many  days  after  the  Conference  closed.  In  the  preaching  that 
contributed  to  this  blessed  result,  Mr.  Lee,  according  to  Bishop 
Asbury,  performed  an  important  part. 

Mr.  Lee  was  continued  in  the  same  official  position  he  had  oc- 
cupied ihe  preceding  year,  and  he  entered  upon  its  duties  with 
customary  zeal  and  diligence.  And  not  without  great  encourage- 
ment in  the  work  :  for  while  it  was  a  year  of  almost  unexampled 
prosperity  to  Methodism  in  America,  it  was  also  one  of  signal  suc- 
cess in  the  district  over  which  he  presided.  Many  souls  were 
made  to  rejoice  in  the  pardon  of  sins,  and  in  full  assurance  of  faith. 
The  following  simple  record  of  two  meetings  he  attended,  will  serve 
at  once  to  show  his  own  smglcness  of  heart  in  religious  duty,  and 
to  illustrate  the  open-hearted  simplicity  that  so  beautifully  adorns  ' 
the  religious  fervour  of  the  times.  At  a  Quarterly  Meeting  at 
Mabry's  Chapel,  Greensville  count}%  in  June,  there  was  a  powerful 
"  manifestation  of  the  Spirit."  "  The  place,"  says  Mr.  Lee,  "  was 
awful  indeed.  After  awhile,  one  proclaimed  aloud  that  God  had 
converted  her  soul.  Another  spoke  out  and^said,  '  God  had 
reached  a  young  man's  heart.'  One  of  the  Preachers  called  to 
one  of  the  sisters,  saying,  '  Sister,  ^-our  daughter  has  promised  that 
she  will  set  out  for  heaven.'  Thus  they  continued  for  a  consider- 
able time."  Again,  at  a  Quarterly  Meeting  in  Sussex,  at  .Tones' 
Chapel,  there  was  a  more  signal  outpouring  of  the  Spirit,  Of  the 
Sabbath,  we  have  the  following  :  "  The  meeting  continued  till  sun- 
setting,  in  which  time  it  was  said  sixteen  souls  were  converted, 
including  one  or  two  who  were  converted  the  day  before.  The 
work  was  also  among  the  blacks.  About  the  going  down  of  the 
sun,  a  young  lad  was  converted,  which  was  the  last,  there  being 
but  Cew  people  in  the  Meeting-House.  One  of  the  Preachers 
slioutcd  aloud,  and  praised  God  that  the  Christians  had  taken  the 
field,  and  kept  the  ground,  for  there  was  not  a  sinner  left.  Another 
Preacher  asked  some  of  them  to  look  out  of  doors,  and  sec  if  they 
could  not  find  one  more  sinner,  for  he  thought  if  they  could  find  an- 
other, liC  would  get  converted.  But  there  was  not  another  uncon- 
verted sinner  to  be  found  at  the  Meeting-Kouse.  So  they  praised 
God  togetherand  returned  home.    Most  of  those  who  were  converted, 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  4Q_ 

were  the  children   of   Methodist  parents,   though   some  of    their 
parents  had  been  dead  for  many  years.     This  was  the  best  Quar- 
terly Meeting  I  have  had  since  I  Jiave  been  on  the  district."    There 
was  great  fervour  and  strong  fliith  in  these  exercises.     But  the  one 
did  not  degenerate  into  fanaticism,  nor  tlie  other  swell  into  pre- 
sumption.    Infidelity  might  scoff  at  such  an  exhibition  of  religious 
zeal,  and  formalism  scorn  it  as  a  manifestation  of  spiritual  igno- 
rance ;  but  the  well  instructed  in  the  Kingdom  of  God  will  regard 
it  as  an  illustration  of  that  "  power  of  godliness"  to  which  we  are 
to  cleave  as  a  first  law  of  Christianity,  and  fundamental  of  all  our 
realizations  of  the  assurance  of  faith,  and  the  comfort  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,     Religious  principle  is  changeless,  and  there  is  the  same 
Spirit;  "  but  there  is  a  diversity  of  administrations;"  and  all  these 
worketh  that  self-same   Spirit.      The  manifestations    of    spiritual 
power  are  not  always  the  same,  even  in  the  same  age  and  amoncr 
the  same  people.     There  are  diversities  of  gifts,  and  grace  has  a 
thousand  modes  of  developement.     These  may  depend  upon  indivi- 
dual temperament  and  peculiarities,  social  customs  and  habits,  and 
the    general    intelligence    and    refinements    of    the    age.     Morbid 
sensibility^  of  feeling,  perverted  taste,  and  corrupt  inclinations  con- 
trolled  by  defective  judgment  or  bad   education,  may  despise  and 
deride  them  all.     But  they  are  not  therefore  v.'rong  and  reprehen- 
sible.    What  fair  and  faultless  specimen  of  pure  religion  has  the 
enmity  of  the  carnal  mind  permitted  to  pass  uncensured  or  uncon- 
demned  ?     If  it  had  been  possible,  "  the  natural  man"  would  lona; 
since  have  stripped  the  tree  of  life  of  its  last  leaf,  and  left  it  withou't 
foliage  for  shelter,  or  fruit  to  refresh  and  preserve.     God's  ways 
are  higher  and  holier  than  ours ;  and  the  seeming  extravagances 
of  the  times  we  are  writing  of,  and  even  of  the  meeting  we  are 
considering,  may  be  vindicated  upon  grounds  more  solid  and  scrip- 
tural than  pretensions  put  forth  as  the  perfection  of  religious  excel- 
lence in  the  present  day.     What  shall  we  say  of  the  marvellous 
effects  now  ascribed  to  "  the  Sign  of  the  Cross,"  and  of  the  claims 
by  which  it  is  urged  upon  the  Christian  mind  of  the  age,  as  a  mosi 
devout  and  holy  duty,  by  a  party  of  grave  and  intelligent  divines 
of  the  Church  of  England  ?     One  of  them  sings  its  virtues  in  the 
following  strain  of  poetic  fervour  : 
26 


402  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

"  Whene'er  across  this  sinful  breast  of  mine 

I  draw  the  Holy  Sign, 
All  good  thoughts  stir  within  me,  and  collect 

Their  slumbering  strength  divine  ; 
Till  there  springs  up  that  hope  of  God's  elect, 

My  faith  shall  ne'er  be  wrecked. 
And  who  shall  say,  but  hateful  spu'its  around, 

For  their  brief  hour  unbound, 
Shudder  to  see,  and  wail  their  overthrow ! 

While  on  far  heathen  ground 
Some  lonely  Saint  hails  the  fresh  odour,  though 

Its  source  he  cannot  know."  * 

The  sentiment  of  these  lines  is  as  undisguised,  as  its  language  is 
chaste  and  appropriate  to  its  object.     The  sign  itself  is  declared  to 

be  Jiohj ;  and  supernatural  effects  are  attributed  directly  to a 

cross  mark  upon  the  breast!  It  stirs  "all  good  thoughts,"  how- 
ever long  or  soundly  they  may  have  been  slumbering.  It  gives  to 
pious  hope  the  assurance  of  final  salvation  in  heaven.  It  sends  a 
thrill  of  horror  through  the  breasts  of  all  the  devils  in  the  vicinity 
of  its  performance,  and  extorts  groans,  "  not  loud,  but  deep"  in 
anticipation  of  their  "  overthrow."  And,  marvel  greatest  and  most 
confounding  of  all,  it  sends  "  fresh  odour"  to  regale  the  nostrils  of 
"  some  lonely  saint"  "  s^far  heathen  ground,"  leaving  him,  how- 
ever, profoundly  mystified  as  to  "  whence  it  came,  and  whither  it 
goeth  !"  In  the  presence  of  the  Bible,  so  extensively  circulated  in 
the  present  day,  after  protesting  against  the  introduction  of  such  a 
superstition  into  the  Churches  of  Protestant  Christendom,  we  may 
safely  leave  such  theology  to  the  pity  of  well  informed  Christians, 
and  to  the  consuinmation  of  its  own  folly  in  the  breasts  of  those 
who  "  seek  after  a  sign."  But  in  comparison  with  such  a  founda- 
tion on  which  to  rest  the  assurance  of  faith,  how  purer  and  more 
substantial  are  the  exercises  which  brought  souls  to  Christ  on  the 
occasion  recorded  by  Mr.  Lee ;  and  how  certainly  are  they  more 
accordant  with  the  terms  and  principles  of  the  gospel  of  Christ ! 
The  one  is  solid  rock ;  the  other,  shifting  sand  or  yielding  water. 

In  a  revival  of  pure  religion,  Mr.  Lee  was  always  in  an  element 
congenial  with  his  feelings,  and  with  the  great  object  of  his  life  and 
labours.     Happily  for  his  godly  edifying,  the  year  of  his  life  wo 

*  Lyra  Apostolica,  p.  14,  English  edition. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  403 

are  reviewing  was  replete  witii  this  kind  of  toil  and  consolation. 
And  not  only  in  his  own  district,  but  generally  through  the  Con- 
ference, there  were  times  of  refreshing.  The  Church  was  edified — 
and  multiplied  ;  not  only  by  the  accession  of  members  to  her  com- 
munion, but  by  an  increase  of  all  spiritual  gifts  and  graces.  At 
the  Conference  at  Dromgoole's  Chapel,  on  the  1st  of  March,  1803, 
it  was  ascertained  that  one  thousand  souls  had  been  added  to  the 
number  of  them  that  believed,  within  the  limits  of  its  jurisdiction. 
Nor  were  other  portions  of  the  Church  either  "  barren  or  unfruit- 
ful" in  the  service  of  Christ,  and  the  saving  of  souls.  The  labours 
of  the  year  had  been  crowned  with  an  abundant  harvest:  13,860 
persons  had  been  added  to  the  fellowship  of  Methodism.  And  Mr. 
Lee  records  it  as  the  most  prosperous  year,  all  things  considered, 
and  especially  for  the  numerous  and  valuable  additions  to  the 
ministry,  the  Church  had  witnessed  since  its  existence  in  America. 
The  year  1803  is  remarkable  in  the  hrstory  of  Methodism  in 
Virginia,  for  the  introduction  of  Camp-Meetings,  These  meetings 
originated  in  the  Western  States,  and  may  be  ti-aced  to  the  necessi- 
tics  of  a  sparsely  populated  country,  with  only  occasional  opportu- 
nities of  enjoying  the  divinely  instituted  means  of  grace.  Under 
these  circumstances,  meetings  to  satisfy  the  necessities  of  large  dis- 
tricts were  held  in  the  woods,  and  those  coming  from  a  distance 
would,  in  the  nature  of  the  case,  bring  both  food  and  the  means  of 
shelter  and  comfort.  So  successful  were  these  meetings  in  the  pro- 
duction and  extension  of  revivals  of  religion,  that  these  accidental 
assemblies  were  substituted  by  regular  appointments,  and  continued 
services  day  and  night.  A  more  full  and  perfect  account  of  the 
origin  and  history  of  these  meetings,  may  be  found  in  other  works,* 
Our  object  is  briefly  to  notice  tlieir  introduction  into  Virginia,  and 
their  connexion  with  the  history  of  Mr,  Lee.  Of  the  first  meeting 
of  the  kind  he  ever  attended,  he  gives  the  subjoined  condensed  ac- 
count :  "  We  had  about  2500  or  3000  hearers  on  the  Sabbath, 
and  as  many  white  people  on  Monday,  but  not  so  many  blacks. 
We  had  many  sermons  during  the  meeting ;  sometimes  we  had 
preaching  at  both  stands  at  the  same  time.  Twenty-nine  ministers 
were  present.     According  to  the  best  account  I  could  get,  about 

*  Bangs's  Hist.  M.  E.  Church,  vol.  ii.  pp.  101-118. 


404  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES      OF 

thirty-five  souls  were  converted  ;  the  most  of  then)  were  white  peo 
pie.     Many  had  objections  to  the  meeting  before  it  came  on,  but 
those  who  attended  it  were  generally  pleased,  and  very  desirous  of 
Slaving  another.     I  have  seen  no  meeting  in  this  part  of  the  world 
for  years,  that  was  so  pleasing  and  profitable  to  me." 

In  a  few  weeks,  he  visited  another  of  these  meetings  within  his 
district.  It  was  held  in  Brunswick  county,  as  was  also  the  pre- 
ceding ;  and  was  more  remarkable  than  the  former,  both  for  the 
number  of  attendants,  and  the  gi'eater  success  that  crowned  the 
faithful  preaching  of  the  gospel.  "  Every  discourse,  and  every  ex- 
hortation given  daring  the  meeting,  was  attended  by  displays  of 
Divine  power.  Almost  every  hour  and  every  minute  was  employed 
in  the  worship  of  God.  A  little  time  was  spent  in  seeking  refresh- 
ment, and  in  necessary  repose,  but  each  endeavoui-ed  to  improve 
his  time  to  the  best  advantage,  and  seemed  satisfied  only  with  the 
hidden  manna  of  God's  love,  and  the  living  streams  of  His  grace. 
More  than  a  hundred  living  witnesses  for  Jesus  were  raised  up  at 
this  meeting."  In  his  History,  Mr.  Lee  attributes  many  of  the 
great  and  powerful  revivals  of  religion,  with  which  the  Church  was 
blessed  in  1803,  to  the  instrumentality  of  camp-meetings,  which 
were  now  becoming  common,  and  were  in  every  case  attended  with 
distinguished  success.  In  these  meetings  there  was  unity  and  co- 
operation among  Christians  of  difTerent  denominations,  especially 
among  the  Presbyterians  and  Methodists ;  to  the  former  of  whom 
their  origin  is  to  be  distinctly  and  creditably  ascribed.  As  a  legiti- 
mate result  of  these  gracious  and  general  revivals,  we  find  a  great 
accession  to  the  membership  of  the  Church.  It  was  the  most  fruit- 
ful year  Methodism  had  yet  realized  in  the  United  States.  The 
Church  was  never  more  devoted  to  the  cause  of  Christ ;  never  more 
closely  united  in  the  bonds  of  peace.  A  most  delightful  harmony 
everywhere  prevailed  :  Jesus  saiv  "  the  travail  of  his  soul,  and  was 
satisfied ;"  and  God,  out  of  the  holy  place,  looked  upon  the  work 
and  said  it  was  good.  In  summing  up  the  labours  of  the  year,  it 
vv'as  found  that  Methodism  had  added  to  its  communion,  as  its  share 
of  the  general  triumph,  17,336  members. 

The  Virginia  Conference  for  1804,  was  held  at  Salem  Meeting- 
House,  in  Mecklenburg  county.  One  fruit  of  the  revivals  already 
noticed,  is  apparent  in  the  proceedings  of  this  Conference — great 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE,  405 

hannoiiy  in  business,  and  an  addition  o^  fifteen  to  the  number  of 
those  actively  employed  in  preaching  "  glad  tidings  of  good  things" 
through  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord.  "  We  have  added,"  says  Bishop 
Asbury,  "  after  a  great  mortality,  one  thousand  members  to  the 
Virginia  Conference  bounds."  We  learn,  from  the  same  authority, 
that,  owing  to  the  pressure  of  business,  and  the  want  of  time,  "  the 
Preachers'  experiences,  the  state  of  the  work,  and  the  circuits,  were 
not  given."  This  led  to  the  adoption  of  a  resolution,  recommending 
the  approaching  General  Conference  to  authorize  each  Annual  Con^ 
ference  to  extend  its  session  for  one  week,  if  necessary,  for  the 
completion  of  its  business.  Previously  the  Bishop  had  control  of  the 
time  of  the  session,  and  could  close  it  at  pleasure,  or  to  suit  his  own 
convenience.  The  recommendation  was  adopted,  and  a  rule  framed 
in  accordance  with  it.  In  conclusion  of  this  Conference,  Mr.  Lee 
was  appointed  to  Williamsburg  circuit.  He,  however,  only  had 
time  to  reach  it,  and  enter  upon  the  preparatory  duties  of  the  year, 
when  he  was  called  to  the  session  of  the  General  Conference, 
which  commenced  in  the  city  of  Baltimore,  May  the  6th,  1804, 

The  composition  of  this  General  Conference  will  show,  what  had 
been  long  felt,  and  as  we  shall  yet  see  was  once  proposed  by  Mr. 
Lee,  the  importance  of  a  change  in  the  mode  of  constituting  this 
supreme  judicatory  of  the  Church.  It  consisted  of  one  hundred 
and  eight  members,  representing  seven  Annual  Conferences  ;  but 
the  representation  of  the  remoter  bodies,  when  compared  with  that 
of  those  near  at  hand,  scarcely  deserves  the  name.  The  assembly 
was  thus  apportioned  between  the  Conferences : 

AVestern  Conference, 3 

.  South  Carolina  do 5 

New  England     do 4 

New  York           do 12 

Virginia              do 17 

Baltimore            do.  • 30  • 

Philadelphia        do 37 


Total, 108* 

*  Dr.  Bangs,  History,  vol.  ii.  p.  151,  says  one  hundred  and  sej;e7j.     But  he 
only  allows  twenty-nine  for  Baltimore.    Mr.  Lee  gives  thirUj.    He  also  informs 


406  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

From  this  tabular  statement  it  appears  there  was  a  very  great, 
and  under  possible  circumstances,  a  very  dangerous  disproportion 
between  the  representations  of  the  different  Conferences.  Thus, 
Baltimore  and  Philadelphia  had  nearly  two-thirds  of  the  whole 
body ;  while  the  remaining  five  Conferences  had  but  little  more 
than  one-third  ;  a  preponderance  not  always  safe,  even  in  the  hands 
of  good  men.  We  are  not  aware  that  this  power  of  two  Confer- 
ences to  govern  the  whole  body  v/as  employed  ;  but  the  fact  was 
noticed,  and,  according  to  Mr.  Lee,  the  necessity  of  a  different  ar- 
rangement was  felt,  and  an  alteration  attempted.  But  the  time  was 
not  come.  Both  of  the  preceding  Conferences  were  numerically 
stronger  than  the  one  we  are  reviewing.  But  in  point  of  ministerial 
talent  and  experience,  this  was  regarded  as  superior.  Heretofore 
ministers  of  two  years'  standing  were  allowed  to  sit  as  members, 
but  now  four  years  in  the  itinerancy  were  required  to  entitle  to  a 
seat.  This  has  since,  under  the  delegated  General  Conference, 
become  the  law  of  the  Church. 

As  at  former  sessions  of  this  body,  so  at  this,  it  was  attempted 
to  "  stand  on  the  shoulders"  of  their  predecessors,  and  carry  the 
system  of  Ecclesiastical  economy  as  near  to  perfection  as  was  pqs- 
sible  to  their  circumstances,  and  the  state  of  their  experience.  To 
this  end  they  proceeded  to  read,  revise,  alter,  and  correct,  in  con- 
secutive order,  the  entire  spiritual  and  temporal  laws  and  regula- 
tions of  the  Church.  We  may  not  follow  them  through  this  difficult 
and  perplexing  labour,  nor  will  we  attempt  to  present  even  the 
general  results  of  the  session  in  this  department  of  its  duties.  A 
{ew  of  the  more  prominent  measures  perfected  by  them,  and  which 
still  remain,  is  all  that  our  limits  will  allow. 

A  feature  of  our  system,  in  which  it  differs  from  the  parent  stock 
in  England,  and  which  distinguishes  it  from  all  others,  is  the  regula- 
tion prohibiting, except  under  peculiar  and  cle^arly  defined  exceptions, 
the  continuance  of  our  ministers  for  more  than  two  consecutive 
years,  in  the  same  field  of  labour.  Previously  they  were,  occa- 
sionally at  least,  continued  in  some  appointments  for  three  years. 

ns  one  hundred  and  twelve  took  their  seats,  but  by  vote  of  the  body/rf  were 
declared  not  to  be  legally  entitled  to  seats,  which  reduced  the  number  as  above 
stated.  It  is  believed  the  illegality  consisted  in  not  having  travelled  ''four  fall 
calendar  years."     This  at  the  time  was  the  law  of  the  Church. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  407 

In  the  absence  of  specific  rules  to  the  contrary,  there  were,  under 
cover  of  an  itinerant  plan  of  the  ministry,  just  and  general  objec- 
tions to  this  practice.  A  plan  more  simple  and  better  adapted 
to  "  equalize  the  privileges  and  toils  of  an  itinerant  ministry,"  was 
desired.  Besides,- it  was  breeding  discontent  and  opening  the  way 
for  innovation.  Wealthy  Societies  were  unwilling  to  give  up  popu- 
lar ministers,  and  popular  ministers  were  becoming  reluctant  to 
leave  influential  and  wealthy  communities.  Ease  and  self-in- 
dulgence were  in  conflict  with  toil  and  self-denial.  There  were 
cases  in  point,  and  they  were  embarrassing  to  the  Episcopal  admi- 
nistration. One  of  these  is  mentioned  by  a  survivor  of  the  General 
Conference  of  1804;*  and  it  is  alleged  that  the  minister  referred 
to,  availing  himself  of  the  popular  current  in  his  favour  to  continue 
in  his  appointment,  was  busily  preparing  to  enter  the  ministry  of 
the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church."  Mr.  Asbury  was  much  afllicted 
by  this  and  similar  cases  within  his  field  of  labour."  And  in  con- 
versation, the  propriety  of  a  rule  to  meet  such  cases,  was  sug- 
gested : 

"So  you  would  limit  the  stationing  power?"  pleasantly  inquired 
the  Bishop. 

"  Nay,  we  would  give  strength  and  energy  to  the  stationing 
power,"  it  was  replied. 

At  the  next  General  Conference,  the  subject  was  introduced,  and 
a  rule,  as  it  now  stands,  was  incorporated  in  the  Discipline.  The 
measure  met  with  strong  opposition  at  first,  in  the  Conference ;  but 
it  had  strong  friends  in  George  Dougherty  and  .Tesse  Lee,  and  it 
passed.  It  is  believed  to  have  been  generally  good  in  its  practical 
results. 

It  has  ever  been  one  of  the  distinguishing  and  prominent  doc- 
trines of  Methodism,  that  "  we  have  no  power  to  do  good  works, 
pleasant  and  acceptable  to  God,  without  the  grace  of  God  by  Christ 
preventing  us,  that  we  may  have  a  good  will,  and  working  with  us 
when  we  have  that  good  will."  An  effort,  the  offspring  of  ignorance, 
but  without  any  desire  to  change  or  modify  the  doctrine  of  the  article, 
was  made  during  the  session,  to  alter  the  phraseology  of  this  fun- 


*  Rev.  Aaron  Hunt.     See  letter  in  Christian  Advocate  and  Journal,  under 
date  of  "March  3,  1844." 


-108  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

damental  leaturc  of  our  religious  creed.  A  member,  not  having  the 
fear  or  the  knowledge  o^  latin  before  his  eyes,  gravely  offered  a  reso- 
lution to  substitute  assisting  for  "  preventing,"  in  the  language  of  the 
eighth  article.  We  do  not  know  that  the  proposition  had  a  second, 
but  it  certainly  met  with  very  little  favour ;  and  received  the 
decided  and  strong  opposition  of  many,  especially  of  Dr.  Coke. 
Tradition  affirms  that  its  introduction  took  the  Doctor  so  entirely 
by  surprise,  that,  with  his  shrill,  piercing  voice,  he  cried  out,  "  The 
Brother's  a  fool!"  But,  whether  tradition  be  right  or  wrong  in 
this  matter,  history  informs  us  he,  with  great  show  of  learning  and 
strong  powers  of  reasoning,  maintained  both  the  propriety  of  the 
language  and  the  integrity  of  the  article,  as  an  exponent  of  our 
doctrinal  belief,  and  as  an  essential  element  of  all  sound  and  saving 
experience  of  the  true  grace  of  God.  "The  grace  of  God  by 
Christ  assisting  us"  is,  in  its  appropriate  position  in  the  religious 
system,  "  a  most  wholesome  doctrine,  and  very  full  of  comfort." 
But,  as  a  substitute  for  the  precise  language  of  the  article,  it  neither 
magnifies  "  the  grace  of  God,"  in  originating  "  a  good  will"  in  us, 
nor  meets  the  necessities  of  our  fallen  nature,  in  its  utter  destitution 
of  that  "good  will,"  and  its  entire  dependence  upon  God  for  its 
production,  perfection,  and  permanence.  In  the  absence  of  the 
term  employed  in  the  article,  and  the  standard  of  doctrine  it  erects 
and  maintains,  we  might  be  justly  chargeable  with  holding  and 
teaching  the  aljsurd  and  heretical  doctrines  of  "  the  merit  of  good 
Avorks,"  and  "the  moral  ability  of  man"  to  perform  "all  the  deeds 
of  the  law."  W\\.,  apart  from  that  great  central  truth  of  our  doc- 
trinal system — ^^justification  by  failh  alone — our  articles  take  espe- 
cial pains  to  confute  both  of  these  heresies,  and  deny  to  each  of 
them  a  solitary  particle  of  ground  whereon  to  place  the  sole  of  its 
foot.  In  the  truth  of  this  doctrine,  that  God  gives  us  "a  good 
will,"  and  "  works  with  us,  when  we  have  that  good  will,"  we  are 
equally  removed  from  "  the  high  mystery  of  predestination,"  and 
the  "vain  talk"  of  the  self-conceited  Pelagian.  Indeed,  w'e  are 
between  the  two,  calmly  and  confidently  within  the  shadow  of  the 
cross. 

Heretofore  the  publishing  business  of  the  Church  had  been  con- 
ducted in  Philadelphia.  Of  its  condition,  and  the  extent  of  its 
business  transactions,  we  know  very  little.     Its  catalogue  of  books 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  409 

was  limited,  but  excellent ;  and  there  was  a  very  commendable 
zeal  manifested  in  their  circulation.  It  was  unquestionably 
prosperous,  and  rapidly  growing  into  importance.  In  the  absence 
of  other  evidence  of  these  things,  it  is  enough  to  know  the  Con- 
ference determined  to  transfer  the  establishment  to  New  York; 
and  after  reappointing  the  IJev.  Ezekiel  Cooper,  who  had  occupied 
the  post  since  the  death  of  Mr,  Dickens,  to  the  superintendency  of 
its  affairs,  they  also  gave  him  a  colleague,  the  Rev.  J.  Wilson,  to 
assist  in  its  management.  We  perceive  in  these  things  signs;  of 
prosperity  ;  and  its  subsequent  history,  if  written  out,  would 
furnish  a  lucid  exhibition  of  the  process  by  which,  in  trade  as  in 
religion,  "  a  little  one  becomes  a  thousand  ;  and  a  small  one,  a 
great  nation."  The  importance  of  this  establishment,  as  an  aux- 
iliary to  Methodism  in  its  noble  elTurts  to  spread  scriptural  holiness 
in  the  earth,  can  never  be  too  highly,  or  even  fully  estimated.  It 
has  gathered  a  great  multitude  of  matured  intellects  and  ripened 
spii-its  for  the  harvests  of  earth,  and  the  triumphs  of  heaven. 

Many  other  matters  of  historical  interest  were  enacted  at  this 
Conference;  but  they  are  so  fully  presented  in  other  works  on 
Methodism,  that  we  may  safely  omit  them  here.  In  concluding 
our  notice  of  it,  we  may  introduce  Mr.  Lee  in  a  character  more 
congenial  with  his  feelings  than  the  press  of  business  and  the 
strife  of  debate ;  although  in  these,  as  in  other  things,  he  met  all 
his  responsibilities,  and  cheerfully  filled  up  the  measure  of  his 
duties : — There  was  little  or  no  religious  quickening  during  the 
session.  This  was  a  grief  and  a  trouble  to  his  righteous  soul. 
He  thought,  and  he  was  probably  correct,  he  saw  a  cause  for  this 
in  the  fact,  that,  departing  from  its  former  course,  the  Conference 
had  thrown  open  its  doors  to  the  people ;  and  they  preferred  rather 
to  listen  to  the  debates  of  the  body,  than  to  hear  words  of  life  and 
salvation  in  the  Church.  And  so  marked  was  this  preference,  and 
possibly  it  was  deeme,"  s'l  injurious,  that,  after  a  few  days,  the 
doors  were  closed,  and  the  old  plan  resumed.  On  the  whole,  it 
was  a  bai'ren  season  ;  no  seed  of  the  Word  of  God  sprung  up  in 
newness  of  life ;  and  no  fruit  unto  holiness  was  gathered  ;  and  he 
mourned  over  the  "  barrenness"  of  the  meeting,  with  a  true  sin- 
cerity of  sorrow. 

But  the  religious  dearth  of  the  Conference  was  not  characteristic 


410  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

of  the  condition  of  the  Church.  On  other  fields  she  was 
"  thrusting  in  the  sickle,  for  the  harvest  was  ripe."  Revivals 
were  frequent,  and  mighty  through  God,  to  the  pulling  down  of 
strong  holds.  Methodism  was  filling  its  old  grounds  with  the 
beauty  of  holiness  ;  and,  keeping  pace  with  the  tread  of  the 
emigrant  in  the  wilds  of  the  west,  it  preached  to  him  there,  in 
the  rude  cabin,  in  the  forest  shade,  and  by  the  way-side,  "  the 
unsearchable  riches  of  Christ,"  as  the  Saviour  of  them  that  trust 
in  Him!  These  pioneers  of  religion  have  made  that  land  to  rejoice 
and  blossom  as  the  rose ;  and  their  names  deserve  to  be  enrolled 
high  up  on  the  brightest  escutcheon  of  its  fame. 


THE     REV.    JESSE     LEE. 


411 


CHAPTER    XL 

FROM  THE  GENERAL  CONFERENCE  OF  1804,  TO  THE  GENE- 
RAL CONFERENCE  OF  1808. 

Christian  Activity-Lunatic  Asylum  at  W.lliamsb,ug-A  great  Camp-Meeting 
-Conference  in  North  Carolina-Mecklenburg  Circuit-Authorsh.p  of  Mr. 
Lee-State  of  Printing-Attends  Conference  in  Norfolk-A  Revival-Ame- 
lia  Circuit-A  Case  of  Suffering-Strange  Scenes  at  a  Camp-Meetmg- 
Presbyterian  Extravagance-A  Trance-Reflections-Death  of  Bishop  What- 
coat-Mr.  Lee's  Tribute  to  his  Memory-Official  Testimonial  of  his  Excel- 
lence-Conference  in  Newbern-Mr.  Lee  defeats  a  Measure  tor  holding  an 
Extra  General  Conference-Revisits  the  South-Forms  the  first  Society  m 
Savannah-Last  Visit  to  the  Orphan  House-Travels  in  Georgia-Prayer  in 
the  Woods  of  Florida-Virginia  Conference  in  Lynchburg-Measures  lor  a 
>  Delegated  General  Conference-Anecdotes-Cumberland  Circuit-Scene  at 
Home-General  Conference  of  i80S-Absence  of  Dr.  Coke-Proceedings  in 
his  Case-His  Letter  to  Bishop  White  condemned,  and  justly— Election  of  a 
Bishop-Provision  for  a  Delegated  General  Conference-Mr.  Lee's  early 
Movement  upon  this  Subject-Committee's  Report-Restrictive  Regulations 
defeated  by  Mr.  Lee— Reconsidered,  reported,  and  adopted— Anecdote— Pre- 
siding Elder  Question-Section  on  Slavery  left  out  of  the  Disciphne-Rc- 
flections. 

IN.A.CTIVITY  is  incompatible  with  Christianity.  It  formed  no  part 
of  the  character  of  those  holy  men  whose  names  are  inscribed  so 
illustriously  upon  the  bright  pages  of  our  early  Church  history. 
The  requirement—"  never  be  unemployed  ;  never  be  triflingly  em- 
ployed,"— was  a  rule  of  life  to  the  fathers  of  Methodism.  They 
were  truly  wayfaring  men:  here  to-day,  gone  to-morrow;  but 
always  and  everywhere  toiling,  with  a  most  self-consuming  care 
and  zeal  "  to  do  good,  and  to  communicate"  to  old  and  young, 
"  the  comfort  wherewith  they  themselves  were  comforted  of  God." 
In  the  front  rank  of  these  mighty  men  of  old,  Mr.  Lee  occupied  a 
noble  position.  He  was  always  busy.  The  idea  of  rusting  out— 
of  passing  through  life,  and  going  down  to  the  grave,  without 
leaving  a  mark  upon  society  for  usefulness  and  glory,  was  a  horror 
to  him.  His  motto,  and  his  life  attested  its  pertinency,  was  :— "  Let 
meivear  out  in  the  service  of  souls,  rather  than  o'ust  out  in  sloth 


412'  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

and  self-indulgence."  He  lived  up  to  tlie  fullest  measure  of  duty 
this  rule  could  impose  upon  him ;  and,  what  to  a  slothful  man 
would  seem  the  greatest  mystery  of  such  a  life,  he  found  his  su- 
premest  happiness  in  devotion  to  duties  that  exacted  all  his  lime, 
and  gave  exercise  to  all  his  faculties  of  "  soul,  body,  and  spirit." 
In  the  highest  and  holiest  sense  of  the  term,  "  he  was  not  his  own  : 
he  had  been  bought  with  the  precious  blood  of  Christ ;"  and  there- 
fore he  would,  to  the  utmost  of  his  power,  "  glorify  Christ  in  his 
body  and  spirit,  which  were  His."  And  faithfully  and  truly  did  he 
strive  to  give  the  fullest  proof  of  this  self-consecration.  His  circuit 
would  furnish  an  ample  field  for  the  employment  of  his  energies  in 
the  service  of  Christ. 

Leaving  Baltimore  after  the  General  Conference,  Mr.  Lee  re- 
turned to  his  circuit.*     Superadded  to  his  regular  ministerial  en- 
gagements, he  employed  some  portion  of  his  time  in  preparing  the 
Life  of  his  brother  for  the  press.     This  work  was  published  about 
the  close  of  the  following  year.     Very  little  can  be  said  of  the  lite 
rary  excellency  of  this  small  work  ;  yet,  as  a  record  of  simple  faith 
earnest  zeal  to  save  souls,  and   eminent   success   in  a   brief,  de 
voted,    and    effectual    ministry,    it  is   not   without   merit    and    in 
terest.     In  the  preceding  chapter,  we  have   given   a  comprehcn 
sive  summary  of  the  life  and  death  of  this  devoted  servant  of  God 
His  record  is  on  high  ;  and,  though  dead,  in  the  narrative  of  his 
faithful    labours,  his    warm-hearted    and    cheerful    piety,  his    pa- 
tience in    suffering,  and    his    triumph  in    death,  he  yet    speaketh 
words  of  encouragement  and  comfort  to  such  as  are  striving,  even 
through  much  tribulation,  to  enter  into  the  Kingdom  of  God.     Soon 
after  his  return  to  the  circuit,  Mr.  Lee  preached  in  Williamsburg, 
and,  as  was  his  custom  of  taking  observations  of  every  subject  of 
interest  within  his  reach,  visited  the  Lunatic  Asylum  in  the  place. 
His  record  of  this  visit,  aside  from  his  remarks  respecting  it,  will 
serve  to  show  the  condition   of  an  Institution  still  existing,  and 
greatly  improved  in  all  the  facilities  for  promoting  the  comfort  of  a 
most  unfortunate  class  of  human  beings.     Then,  as  now,  it  is  an 

*  The  Rev.  M.  Thrift,  in  his  Memoirs,  places  Mr.  Lee  on  Williamsburg 
circuit.  The  Minutes  for  the  year  put  him  in  Petersburg.  It  is  probable  he 
spent,  by  appointment,  si.v  months  in  each. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  413 

honour  to  the  state,  and  an  incalculable  blessing  to  society.  He 
writes : 

"  After  preaching  and  meeting  the  class,  I  went  with  a  few 
friends  to  the  hospital  for  lunatics;  at  which  place  twenty-nine 
persons  were  confined.  I  saw  most  of  them.  Some  were  in  the 
yard,  some  in  their  rooms,  and  some  closely  confined  in  their  cells. 
I  was  much  pleased  to  find  everything  so  neat  and  cleanly  in  their 
apartments.  None  of  those  I  saw  were  violent  or  outrageous  ; 
some  walked  about  in  pensive  dejection,  and  others  were  cheerful 
and  merry,  but  at  times  would  show  marks  of  insanity.  I  saw  one 
woman  reading  her  Bible  in  the  German  language.  I  spoke  to  her 
in  German,  and  she  seemed  pleased,  and  began  to  converse  freely  and 
sensibly.  While  I  stayed  I  saw  no  evidence  of  melancholy  or  vio- 
lence in  her,  although  I  imderstood  she  had  frequent  fits  of  insanity." 

The  Asj'Ium  has  vastly  improved  in  the  capacity  of  its  accom- 
modations, the  nature  of  its  internal  government,  and  in  the  mode 
of  treatment  pursued  towards  its  patients.  Of  the  many  (in  1847, 
one  hundred  and  sixty)  subjects  now  under  treatment  there,  nearly 
all  of  them  attend  religious  worship  on  the  Sabbath,  and  with  only 
an  occasional  exception,  deport  themselves  with  the  utmost  gravity 
of  decorum.  Moral  means,  with  kind  and  gentle  treament,  are 
brought  to  bear  with  all  the  impressiveness  of  their  united  influence 
upon  a  malady  more  to  be  pitied  and  deplored,  than  any  other  with 
which  humanity  is  atHicted.  A  lunatic  asylum  is  one  of  the  great- 
est trophies  of  the  active  and  manifested  benevolence  of  Christi- 
anity. It  is  monumental  of  charity — the  first-born  and  fairest 
offspring  of  pure  religion. 

Whether  the  conjecture  advanced  in  the  preceding  note  be  cor- 
rect or  not,  it  is  quite  certain  Mr.  J^ee  did  not  remain  on  this  cir- 
cuit during  the  year.  In  July,  his  health  having  partially  failed, 
he  visited  the  Sweet  Springs,  in  the  county  of  Greenbriar,  Virginia. 
On  his  way  thither  he  spent  a  i'ew  days  at  his  father's ;  and  also 
attended  a  camp-meeting  in  the  Amelia  circuit.  In  each  of  these 
he  found  means  and  opportunities  of  "  making  full  proof  of  his 
ministry,"  and  thereby  adding  glory  to  the  Redeemer  of  men,  and 
also  to  his  own  joy  of  doing  good.  He  returned  from  the  Springs 
in  October,  and  finding  the  Rev.  D.  Hall  too  unwell  to  attend  to 
the  duties  of  the  district,  he  consented,  during  his  indisposition,  to 


414  THE     LIFE     AND      TIMES     OF 

supply  his  place.  In  this  labour,  and  in  the  pastoral  oversight  of 
the  Society  in  Petersburg,  he  filled  up  his  time  until  the  close  of 
the  Ecclesiastical  year.  On  this  district,  and  about  the  period  now 
before  us,  a  camp-meeting  was  held  in  the  vicinity  of  Suffolk,  the 
fame  and  effects  of  which  have  extended  down  to  the  present  times. 
Mr.  Hall  presided  over  the  meeting,  and  from  its  commencement  to 
its  close  it  was  attended  by  the  most  signal  and  gracious  manifes- 
tations of  spiritual  power.  Within  the  four  days  of  its  continu- 
ance, nearly  four  Innidred  ijeraons  were  brought  into  the  liberty 
wherewith  Christ  makes  His  people  free,  and  with  thankful  hearts 
returned  to  their  homes,  i-enewed  in  the  spirit  of  their  minds,  and 
rejoicing  in  hope  of  eternal  life.  This  was,  perhaps,  the  most  suc- 
cessful meeting  of  the  kind  ever  yet  held.  Mr.  Lee,  in  noticing  it, 
says,  "  The  accounts  from  the  meeting  appear  to  be  incredible  to  those 
who  were  not  present;  but  those  who  were  eye  and  ear-witnesses, 
think  it  to  be  too  great  to  be  sufficiently  described."  The  memory 
of  that  meeting  is  still  cherished,  "  as  ointment  poured  forth,"  in 
the  hearts  of  the  descendants  of  those  who  then  first  learned  to  live, 
and  lived,  even  down  to  the  grave,  in  the  ever  accumulating  strength 
of  their  first  love.  Other  meetings,  not  powerful  as  this,  but  full 
of  interest,  and  of  great  benefit  to  the  Church  of  Christ,  were  also 
held  in  different  parts  of  the  Conference ;  and  contributed,  each  in 
its  measure,  to  augment  the  success  with  which  God  so  mercifully 
vouchsafed  to  visit  and  ci'own  the  laborious  diligence  of  his  ser- 
vants. 

From  scenes  like  these,  and  full  of  their  spirit,  the  ministers 
went  up  to  their  Annual  Meeting.  The  Conference  was  held  at 
Edmund  Taylor's,  Granville  county.  North  Carolina,  on  the  first 
of  March,  1805,  and  continued  in  session  one  week.  It  was  a 
gathering  of  holy  men.  And  the  High  and  Holy  One,  in^whose 
name  they  assembled,  met  with  them,  and  breathed  His  blessing 
upon  them.  Fourteen  candidates  for  the  ministiy  were  received 
on  trial,  four  located,  none  had  died,  or  proved  unfaithful;  and  all 
seemed  to  be  living  in  daily  preparation  for  "  the  time  of  their 
departure."  The  year  had  been  a  most  successful  one.  From 
nearly  every  pastoral  field  the  good  tidings  of  a  gracious  revival 
of  religion  came  up  to  encourage  and  edify  the  body.  On  sum- 
ming up  the  result  of  the  year's  work  in  accessions  to  the  Church, 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  415 

it  was  found  that  nineteen  hundred  had  been  added  to  the  number 
of  them  that  bcHeve.*  This  was  a  blessed  result  of  the  labours 
of  the  Conference.  The  Virginia  Conference  at  this  time  was 
composed  of  four  districts,"}"  thirty-three  appointments,  and  fifty 
ministers,  and  a  membership,  including  the  increase  of  the  year, 
of  14,247  whites,  and  3,573  coloured.  The  increase,  if  we  may 
so  compute  it,  would  give  an  average  of  490  to  each  district,  57  to 
each  circuit  and  station,  and  38  to  each  minister.  Such  success  would 
be  a  matter  of  devout  rejoicing  to  every  true  minister  of  Jesus  Christ. 
And  yet,  in  every  just  and  sober  view  of  the  subject,  it  is  surprising 
that  a  much  greater  average  is  not  found  to  be  the  annual  result  of 
ministerial  labour.  His  calling  is  to  save  souls.  In  a  just  and 
proper  sense  all  the  provisions  and  appliances  of  the  gospel  are 
subject  to  him,  and  available  for  this  very  purpose.  What  then 
doth  hinder  success  ?  This  question  is  full  of  interest.  The 
gospel  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation.  If  it  brings  no  salva- 
tion through  our  preaching  of  it,  may  we  not  properly  seek  for 
the  cause  ?  Can  a  minister  of  Jesus  Christ  be  satisfied  and  happy 
without  success  in  saving  souls  ?  Is  not  ease.,  under  such  circum- 
stances, reprehensible  ?  and  contentment  a  crime  against  that  love 
of  God  in  Christ,  which  would  "  have  all  men  to  be  saved,  and  to 
come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  ?" 

The  field  of  labour  assigned  to  Mr.  Lee  for  the  year  1805,  was 
Mecklenburg  circuit.  And  yet  he  did  not  enter  upon  his  work 
until  the  9th  of  the  ensuing  November.  This  fact,  considering 
the  zeal  which  he  always  evinced  in  his  work,  is  as  singular,  as 
the  circumstances  that  caused  it  will,  in  the  present  condition  {>{ 
literature,  seem  to  be  novel  and  extraordinary.  He  had  completed 
the  Life  of  his  brother ;  and  must  needs  go  north  to  publish  it. 
And  it  will  serve  to  show  the  condition  of  "  the  art  of  printing" 

*  Mr.  Thrift,  and  Bishop  Asbiiry,  each  give  this  as  the  number  added  to  the 
Church.  The  Annual  Minutes,  however,  show  a  decrease  of  184,  coloured,  and 
an  increase  of  865,  whites  ;  a  total  or  nett  increase  of  only  681.  There  must  be 
a  mistake  in  the  printed  Minutes. 

t  Salisbury  and  Newbern,  in  North  Carolina;  and  Norfolk  and  Richmond, 
in  Virginia.  These  bounds  now  comprise  two  Conferences,  eleven  districts, 
one  hundred  and  fifteen  circuits  and  stations,  one  hundred  and  seventy-two 
effective  ministers,  and  58,654  members. 


416  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

boolis,  when  it  is  stated  he  was  occupied  from  the  early  spring 
until  late  in  autumn,  in  bringing  through  the  press  a  small  volume 
of  one  hundred  and  eighty  pages ;  and  in  size  no  larger  than  the 
ordinary  book  of  Discipline  as  now  published  by  the  Church.  In 
the  present  state  of  printing,  it  is  a  marvel  and  a  mystery  that  so 
much  time  could  be  employed  in  doing  so  small  an  amount  6f 
work.  As  the  most  of  the  volume  is  composed  of  extracts  from 
his  brother's  Journal,  and  as  there  is  a  very  frequent  use  of  the 
personal  pronoun,  first  person,  singular  number,  it  may  have  been 
on  this  occasion,  and  it  will  also  illustrate  the  state  of  the  art,  that 
Mr.  Lee  dryly  remarked  of  the  office,  that  he  had  "  put  out  all  the 
printer's  I's."  The  scarcity  of  this  letter  may  have  to  bear  some 
of  the  responsibility  of  so  great  a  consumption  of  time. 

How,  during  this  long  absence  from  his  appropriate  work,  Mr. 
Lee  employed  his  time,  beyond  the  supervision  of  the  press,  we  are 
not  informed  ;*  nor  even  of  the  nature  of  his  labours,  aside  from 
ordinary  circuit  engagements,  after  his  return.  Of  course,  under 
such  circumstances,  we  could  not  anticipate  success  in  doing  good 
among  his  flock,  and  should  feel  sorrow,  unmixed  with  surprise, 
however,  to  find  much  of  evil  existing  among  them.  Any  amount 
of  good,  or  the  presence  of  only  a  very  small  amount  of  evil, 
would,  no  doubt,  have  furnished  him  an  occasion  of  grateful  joy  on 
his  return.  Although  he  could  not  recover  the  time  lost  from  his 
appropriate  field  of  toil,  yet  he  might,  and  did,  improve  each 
passing  moment,  and  every  opportunity  to  make  everything  straight, 
and  to  "  strengthen  the  things  that  remained,  and  that  (perhaps) 
WQre  ready  to  die."  While,  therefore,  when  he  took  his  place  in 
Conference,  others  were  reporting  their  success  in  the  great  work 
of  filling  the  Church  of  God  with  precious  stones,  until  the  nett 
addition  amounted  to  2425,  he  was  shut  up  to  the  humiliation  and 
sorrow  of  exhibiting  a  decrease  of  five  white,  and  one  coloured 
person.     He  might  have  thanked  God  that  it  was  no  worse. 

The  Conference  for  1806  was  held  in  Norfolk,  on  the  14th  of 
February.     The  year  just  closed  had  been  a  very  successful  one. 

*  Wc  only  know  lie  attended  a  camp-meeting  at  Duck  Creek  Cross  Roads, 
in  Delaware.  In  his  History,  p.  308,  he  gives  a  very  interesting  account  of 
this  meeting.  Sixty-eii^Jit  ministers  were  present,  and  more  than  two  hundred 
Bouls  svere  converted. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  417 

There  had  been  a  clear  gain  to  the  Church  of  1450  white,  and 
975  coloured  members.  And  from  the  fields  whereon  these  mighty 
works,  had  been  accomplished, yo«/'Zc<?;^  young  men  had  come  up 
to  consecrate  themselves  to  God  in  the  holy  work  of  the  ministry. 
There  was  also  a  good  work  of  grace  in  Norfolk  and  Portsmouth, 
during  the  Conference.  In  the  former  place,  the  revival  com- 
menced under  a  sermon  preached  by  the  Rev.  P.  Bruce,  on  1  Cor. 
1.  13  ;  and  in  the  latter,  it  seems  to  have  begun,  or  been  powerfully 
augmented,  under  a  sermon  of  Mr.  Lee,  fi-om  Amos  ii.  7.  During 
the  Conference,  in  the  two  places,  eighty  souls  were  happily  saved 
from,  the  error  of  their  ways,  and  brought  into  the  blessedness  of 
being  justified  freely,  through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ 
Jesus.  Of  one  item  of  the  business  transacted  at  this  Conference, 
Bishop  Asbury  gives  us  the  following  curious  account :  "  One 
member  opposed  all  petitions  from  the  people  for  Conference  sit- 
tings. He  also  condemned  all  epistles  from  sister  Conferences,  as 
being  too  long  and  pompous,  and  as  likely  to  make  innovations. 
He  dictated  an  epistle  himself,  by  way  of  example,  to  show  how- 
epistles  ought  to  be  written.  The  Committee  of  Addresses  wrote 
one,  too;  but  it  was  rejected,  as  being  too  much  like  that  of  the 
objecting  member,  whose  epistle  was  rejected  as  being  too  much 
like  himself  The  Conference  voted  that  none  should  be  sent. 
Strange,"  says  the  Bishop,  "  that  such  an  affair  should  occupy  the 
time  of  so  many  good  men!  Religion  will  do  great  things;  but  it 
Qoes  not  make  Solomons."  Tirls  oxtr-ici  will  show,  what  the 
reader  of  his  Journal  will  be  at  no  loss  to  discover,  that,  with  all 
his  gravity  of  character.  Bishop  Asbury  had  a  vfry  strong  sense, 
as  well  as  a  clear  perception,  of  ti;e  ridiculous. 

At  the  close  of  Conference,  Mr.  Lee  was  appointed  to  the  Amelia 
lia  circuit,  and  he  soon  entered  upon  the  performance  of  his  duties. 
His  Journal  is  replete  with  notices  of  good  meetings,  and  cheering 
success  in  the  great  work  to  which  his  heart  was  so  strongly  wedded. 
A  few  incidents,  however,  selected  from  an  inviting  and  v/ell  furnished 
storehouse,  is  all  that  our  limits  will  allow.  He  was  now  in  the 
forty^inth  year  of  his  age ;  and  it  was  a  subject  of  sober  vejflec- 
?ion  that  he  had  entered  '•  the  sere  and  yellow  leaf"  of  life.  Gray 
hairs  were  on  his  head,  and  his  eyes  were  growing  dim.  Yet  he 
was  upborne  by  the  hope  that,  as  he  "  advanced  in  life,  he  was  also 
27 


418  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

growing  in  grace."  If  he  was  even  tempted  to  repine  at  these  indica- 
tions of  age  and  feebleness  when  the  strong  man  is  brought  low, 
we  may  well  suppose  he  was  relieved  and  comforted  by  a  contrast 
with  which  he  became  acquainted  in  one  of  his  pastoral  visit,s.  At 
one  of  his  preaching-places,  after  mentioning  "a  happy  little  meet- 
ing," he  records  the  following  account  of  the  affliction  of  the  head 
of  the  family  :  "  It  had  been  twenty-one  years  since  he  was  on  his 
feet.  Ho  is  perfectly  stiff,  from  his  head  to  his  feet.  He  can 
move  his  toes,  has  a  tolerably  good  use  of  one  arm,  and  can  use 
the  other  a  little,  but  cannot  raise  it  to  his  head.  He  has  the  use 
of  ill  his  senses,  but  cannot  move  his  head  in  any  direction.  He 
lies  on  his  back  continually,  and  has  no  power  to  change  his  pos- 
ture, or  to  rest  a  weary  limb.  However,  he  has  a  hickory  withe 
suspended  over  his  bed  ;  and,  by  taking  hold  of  it,  he  can  raise 
hnnself,  and  find  a  little  relief  and  rest.  He  reads,  sings,  talks, 
and  shouts  the  praise  of  God  with  great  solemnity."  Indeed,  he 
was  a  devout  and  rejoicing  Christian.  How  mighty  is  faith  ;  and 
how  sovereign  a  balm  for  all  our  woes,  is  the  grace  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  I  In  the  long  years  of  this  severe  affliction,  how 
blissful  must  have  been  the  anticipation  of  the  ceaseless  and  unre- 
strained freedom  of  the  city  of  God  !  Who  could  think  of  age,  and 
decline  of  vision,  in  the  presence  of  these  master  manifestations  of 
"  suffering  affliction  and  patience?"  The  pastor  had  sorrow  and 
sympathy  for  his  member  ;  but,  in  the  greater  griefs  of  his  brother, 
he  forgot  his  own. 

In  May,  a  camp-meeting  was  held  at  Olive  Branch,  in  Bruns- 
wick. It  was  well  attended,  and  successful  in  the  conversion  of 
souls ;  it  was,  however,  in  the  judgment  of  Mr.  Lee,  injured  in  its 
fruitfulness  of  good,  by  a  cause  that  we  must  allow  him  to  relate 
in  his  own  words  : 

"  One  ci4-cumstance  contributed  not  a  little  to  interrujjt  the  har- 
mony of  the  meeting,  and  retard  the  progress  of  the  Mork,  which 
was  the  wild  enthusiasm  displayed  by  a  certain  female  not  a  mem- 
ber of  our  Church.  Her  exercises  were  such  as  to  attract  the 
attention  of  all  present,  and  were  of  a  character  novel  enoujjh  to 
do  so ;  for  she  exhibited  at  some  times  the  jerTcivg  exercise,  at 
other  times  the  dancing  exercise,  and  not  unfrequently  the  basking 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  419 

exercise;  and  taking  them  altogether,  made  as  ridiculous  a  set  of 
exercises  as  ever  attracted  the  gaze  of  a  multitude." 

The  language  of  the  narrative  will  show  the  opposition  of  Mr. 
Lee  to  all  such  extravagances  in  the  worship  of  God.  To  a  full, 
responsible  amen,  a  swelling  shout  of  praise,  or  a  burst  of  deep  and 
strong  emotion,  he  interposed  no  objection  ;  indeed,  he  could  sym- 
pathize with  and  unite  in  such  manifestations  of  religious  feeling. 
But  ho  could  not  tolerate  such  improprieties  as  were  exhibited  on 
this  occasion  ;  and  he  attempted  its  correction  then,  and  its  preven- 
tion ibr  the  future.  The  fact  that  the  individual  was  "  not  a  mem- 
ber of  our  Church,"  will  authorize  the  remark,  and  a  multitude  of 
other  facts  will  plead  its  justification,  that  in  times  of  revival  the 
Methodists  are  often  censured  for  extravagances  committed  under 
precisely  the  same  circumstances,  in  this  respect,  with  the  one  men- 
tioned  in  the  text.  Indeed,  in  the  period  we  are  now  examining, 
these  exercises^  as  they  were  called,  especially  the  "jerking,"  and 
"  dancing,"  we  cannot  comprehend  the  basking,  exercise,  were 
more  common  among  the  Baptists  and  Presbyterians,  than  the 
Methodists.  The  original  records  of  these  times  will  show  frequent 
complainings  on  the  part  of  our  ministers  on  this  very  subject. 
We  have  given  one;  here  is  another,  in  a  letter  from  the  Rev. 
Joseph  Moore  to  the  subject  of  these  memoirs.  It  is  a  more  singular 
and  offensive  picture  than  the  one  drawn  by  Mr.  Lee,  and  what  is 
perhaps  the  most  humiliating  view  of  the  whole  matter  is,  that  its 
truth  is  beyond  question.  The  original  letter  is  now  in  our  pos- 
session. 

"  May  16th,  1806. 

"  Some  of  the  Presbj/terians  got  into  some  extremes,  and  brought 
a  reproach  upon  the  good  work.  They  got  into  what  they  called 
the  dancing  exercise,  marrying  exercise,  &c.  Sometimes  a  whole 
set  of  them  would  get  together  and  begin  dancing  about  at  a  most 
extravagant  rate.  Sometimes  they  would  be  exercised  about  getting 
married,  and  one  would  tell  another  he  or  she  had  a  particular 
revelation  that  they  must  be  married  ;  and  if  the  one  thus  addressed 
did  not  consent,  he  or  she  must  expect  to  be  damned. 

"Thus  many  got  married,  and  it  was  said  some  old  maids  who 
had  nearly  gotten  antiquated,  managed  in  this  way  to  get  husbands, 

"  But  this  was  condemned  by  the  more  sober  part  among  Presby- 
terians and  Methodists,  and  it  has  now  nearly  subsided." 


120  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

This  is  a  sad  picture.  Whether  the  "  and  so  forth''''  of  Mr. 
Moore  comprehended  anything  as  bad  or  worse  than  these  "  ex- 
ercises," we  need  not  stay  to  inquire.  The  mere  recital  is  suffi- 
ciently revolting  without  any  embellishment ;  and  yet  the  truth  of 
history,  especially  as  it  is  designed  to  teach  us  the  way  to  perfec- 
tion in  self-government,  demanded  the  exposition.  There  can  be  no 
doubt  of  the  correctness  of  this  statement  ;  and  the  only  drawback 
to  the  interest  of  the  warning  it  conveys,  and  perhaps  that  is  not 
really  to  be  regretted,  is  the  fact,  that  the  letter  gives  no  "  local 
habitation"  to  the  scenes  it  describes.  In  1805,  Mr.  Moore  tra- 
velled the  Amelia  circuit,  now  filled  by  Mr.  Lee.  At  the  Confer- 
ence of  1806,  he  located.  Where  he  settled,  and  of  what  locality- 
he  wrote,  we  know  not.  But  of  the  genuineness  of  his  letter,  and 
the  truth  of  his  statements,  there  is  no  reasonable  room  for  doubt. 

As  a  fact  in  the  history  of  these  times,  it  may  be  stated,  upon  the 
authority  of  Mr.  Lee,*  that  at  two  camp-meetings  held  during  this 
year,  on  the  Eastern  Shore  of  Maryland,  and  Virginia,  upwards  of 
two  thousand  souls  professed  to  find  "  the  pearl  of  great  price." 
The  first  of  these  meetings  continued  five  days;  and  resulted,  ac- 
cording to  ministers  present,  and  after  great  efforts  to  ascertain  the 
correct  number,  in  the  conversion  of  one  thousand  souls.  And  at 
the  second  meeting,  even  a  greater  number  professed  conversion  . 
Revivals  of  great  power,  and  productive  of  great  good  to  the  Church, 
were  characteristic  of  this  year,  and  make  it  in  many  respects  to 
be  grateful!}^  remembered. 

There  are  marvels  in  religious  history  and  experience,  which 
philosophy  cannot  explain,  and  for  which,  beyond  the  mere  refer- 
ence to  supernatural  influence,  the  gospel  furnishes  no  solution. 
In  a  popular  sense,  "  the  age  of  miracles  is  past ;"  but  facts  are  con- 
stantly occurring  to  confound  all  established  experience,  and  put 
our  boasted  reasoning  powers  at  fault.  Even  faith  treads  softly 
amidst  these  religious  phenomena,  dreading  to  believe  too  much, 
and  fearing  to  believe  too  little.  A  case  full  of  marvel,  and  not 
without  interest  to  those  fond  of  investigating  the  laws  of  our  intel- 
lectual and  physical  constitution,  especially  as  they  are  adapted  to, 
and  unf^er  the  influence  of  our  spiritual  nature,  is  recorded  by  Mr. 

*  Hist.  Methodists,  pp.  311-12. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  421 

Lee.  Wishing  the  case  to  stand  just  as  it  appeared  to  him,  we  pi-e- 
sent  it  in  his  own  simple,  but  accurate  language : 

"  The  case  of  a  young  woman,  N W ,  being  very  sm- 

gular,  I  will  here  set  down  some  account  of  it.  At  this  meeting* 
on  Sunday  night,  she  fell  down,  and  lay  helpless ;  they  took  her 
into  a  tent,  and  set  up  with  her  all  night ;  she  continued  helpless 
and  speechless,  all  the  time.  Next  morning  I  had  a  teaspoonful 
of  water  given  her.  About  nine  o'clock  in  the  forenoon  she  revived, 
and  said,  ,Love,  love,  love !  Glory,  glory,  glory !  and  then  died 
away  again,  and  appeared  like  a  person  in  a  sweet  sleep.  In  the 
afternoon  she  was  taken  home  in  a  wagon,  but  remained  as  she 
had  been  before.  Her  parents,  fearing  that  there  might  be  some 
bodily  complaint  attending  her,  sent  for  a  physician,  who  came, 
and  then  sent  for  another.  The  physicians  both  agreed,  that  they 
could  not  perceive  that  she  had  any  bodily  complaint,  believing  it  to 
be  a  supernatural  power.  They  did  not  attempt  to  do  much  for 
her,  only  took  a  little  blood,  gave  a  few  reviving  drops,  and  put  a 
small  blister  on  the  back  part  of  her  neck,  but  took  it  off  in  a  little 
time.  One  of  the  physicians  continued  with  her  until  the  following 
Sunday,  but  saw  very  little  alteration.  She  continued  thus  until 
Tuesday  night,  at  which  time  she  revived,  and  spoke  freely  and  sen- 
sibly, though  apparently  in  a  weak  and  feeble  state.  The  next  day 
she  went  about  the  house,  and  out  of  doors,  just  as  she  pleased,  and 
was  quite  well  and  happy  in  God.  She  had  been  in  that  state  from 
Sunday  night,  until  the  next  Tuesday  night  week,  which  was  nine 
days  and  nights.  I,  understood  that  during  that  time,  she  ate  no- 
thing except  such  things  as  were  poured  into  her  mouth,  and  she 
took  but  very  little  of  that.  She  was,  for  the  most  part  of  the  time, 
sensible  of  everything  that  was  said  or  done  ti^  her  in  her  presence. 
For  some  days  before  she  revived,  she  knew  all  her  friends  that 
came  to  see  her,  and  would  answer  any  question  by  a  nod  or  shake 
of  the  head,  and  in  some  cases  would  hold  out  her  hand  to  a  friend ; 
when  spoken  to  about  the  state  of  her  soul,  and  asked  if  she  was 
happy,  she  would  move  her  head  by  way  of  assent,  and  raise  her 
syes,  and  the  tears  would  flow  down  her  cheeks,  which  satisfied 

*  A  camp-meeting  at  Hobbs's  Meeting-House,  Brunswick  county,  Va.,  Oc- 
tober 10th,  1806. 


422  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES      OF 

her  friends  that  she  was  converted.  After  she  regained  her  strength, 
she  said  that  the  Lord  blessed  and  converted  her  soul  on  the  Mon- 
day after  she  was  struck  down,  at  which  time  she  spokej  and 
sliouted,  Love  !  love  !  love  !  glory  !  glory  !  glory  !  I  saw  her  soon 
after  she  recovered  from  this  ecstasy,  and  took  her  into  Society, 
and  had  no  doubt  but  she  was  truly  happy  in  God.  Many  people 
who  visited  her  in  her  helpless  condition,  were  deeply  affected,  and 
some  of  them  were  brought  to  think  more  seriously  about  their 
souls.  Such  a  strange  circumstance  1  do  not  remember  to  have 
known  or  read  of  before;  and  yet  there  was  nothing  like  a  trance, 
or  any  particular  discovery  of  the  other  world  professed  by  her." 

Now  by  whatever  method  we  may  attempt  to  account  for  this 
occurrence,  whether  we  trace  it  to  natural  or  moral  causes,  to  the 
suspension  of  nervous  susceptibility,  or  dir(?ctly  to  the  overwhelm- 
ing power  of  spiritual  influence,  in  either  case  we  are  compelled  to 
admit  the  existence  of  the  fact,  detailed  as  it  is  by  an  eye-witness. 
With  the  fact  as  the  basis  of  our  inquiries,  we  may  safely  leave 
those  who  prefer  it,  to  empty  speculations  and  unsatisfying  conclu- 
sions. Our  solution,  ascribing  it  unquestionably  to  supernatural 
influence,  is  reached  by  a  shorter  path  and  a  directer  way.  Taking 
all  the  parts  of  it  together,  we  can  conceive  of  nothing  short  of 
"  the  great  power  of  God"  to  meet  the  demands  of  the  case.  Re- 
posing upon  that  Power,  every  question  may  be  answered,  every 
difficulty  solved. 

In  winding  up  the  affairs  of  the  circuit,  preparatory  to  his 
departure  for  Conference,  Mr.  Lee  enjoyed  the  consciousness  of 
having  filled  the  measure  of  his  duty  to  the  people  of  his  pastoral 
care  ;  and  he  left  them  at  peace  among  themselves,  active  in  works 
of  piety,  and  progressing  in  knowledge 'and  holiness.  The  year 
now  closing  had  left  on  the  heart  of  the  Church  a  sad  memorial 
of  its  course.  Eishop  Whatcoat,  than  whom,  perhaps,  a  more 
excellent  man  never  lived,  had  departed  out  of  a  land  that  is 
polluted,  to  "  a  good  land,"  where  sorrows  do  not  come,  and  the 
.sky  is  always  bright.  He  closed  his  useful  and  holy  life  on  the 
5th  of  July,  1806,  at  the  residence  of  Richard  Bassett,  Esq., 
Dover,  Delaware,  after  intense  suflering  for  thirteen  weeks, — "a 
prodigy  of  pain  and  patience."  For  the  annexed  condensed 
abstract  of  his  life  and  character,  we  are  indebted  to  Mr.  Lee : 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  423 

"  Richard  Whatcoat  was  born  in  Gloucestershire,  England,  in 
1738.  He  became  a  Travelling  Preacher  in  1769,  and  for  fifteen 
years  travelled  extensively  through  England  and  Ireland.  He 
came  to  the  United  States  in  1784  ;  and  at  the  Christmas  Con- 
ference the  same  year,  assisted  at  the  consecration  of  Bishop 
Asbury  to  the  Episcopal  Office.  He  laboured  in  America  thence- 
forth until  his  work  was  finished.  In  May  1800,  he  was  elected 
Bisho[>  of  the  M.  E.  Church,  entered  at  once  upon  his  Episcopal 
duties,  and  continued  in  them  with  accumulating  usefulness  until 
within  a  few  weeks  previous  to  his  last  illness. 

"He  was  a  pattern  of  piety  and  |)alience ;  his  moderation  was 
known  unto  all  men.  He  was  always  serious  and  solemn,  and 
seldom  complained  of  any  difficulties  he  met  with.  He  was  an 
excellent  preacher,  sound  in  doctrine,  and  clear  and  plain  in  his 
explanations  of  the  Scriptures. 

"  He  might  be  ranked  as  the  best  of  men,  for  meekness  and  pa- 
tience, humility  and  sobriety  ;  for  watchfulness  over  his  words,  and 
for  a  smooth  and  even  temper;  and,  withal,  for  gifts  and  animation  in 
preaching;  especially  in  the  latter  part  of  his  life.  In  his  death  the 
Preachers  have  lost  a  pattern  of  piety,  and  the  people  an  able  teacher." 
This  is  no  strained  eulogy.  It  is  the  spontaneous  tribute  of 
respect  and  affection  to  exalted  worth  and  real  excellence  of  cha- 
racter. We  record  it  with  a  sincere  gratification,  particularly  as  it 
exhibits  Mr.  Lee  in  d  new  and  engaging  aspect  of  character,  as 
free  from  jealousy  of  one  who  "  was  preferred  before'"  him  ;  and  as 
it  confirms  an  opinion  heretofore  hinted  at,  that  that  preference  left  no 
feeling  behind  it  that  could  find  food  in  envy  and  uncharitableness. 
Indeed,  if  the  feeling  had  ever  betrayed  a  symptom  of  life,  it  would 
soon  have  perished  in  a  heart  from  which  malignity  and  selfishness 
had  long  since  been  expelled  by  sanctifying  grace  and  perfect  love. 
We  have  seen  an  individual  testimonial  of  the  Bishop's  charac- 
ter :  it  will  not  be  out  of  place  to  insert  here  the  voice  of  the 
Church  respecting  the  high  moral  and  official  integrity  of  her  de- 
parted Chief  Pastor.  After  a  comprehensive  notice  of  his  life  and 
eminent  public  services,  the  official  Memoir  says  :  "  We  will  not 
use  many  words  to  describe  this  aim  i.-t  inimitable  man  :  So  deeply 
serious  !  Who  ever  saw  him  triflinn;  or  light?  Who  ever  heard 
him  speak  evil  of  any  person  ?  nay,  who  ever  heard  him  speak  an 


424  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

idle  word  ?  Dead  to  envy,  pride,  and  praise.  Sober  without  sad- 
ness, cheerilil  without  levity,  careful  without  covetousness,  and 
decent  without  pride.  He  died  not  possessed  of  property  sufficient 
to  have  paid  the  expenses  of  his  sickness  and  funeral,  if  a  charge 
had  been  made  ;  so  dead  was  he  to  the  world  1"  "  In  life  and 
death,  placid  and  calm;  as  he  lived,  so  he  died,"  in  full  assurance 
of  a  joyous  and  glorious  immortality.  Is  not  this  the  description 
of  "  a  perfect  man  ?"  One  fact  will  explain  all  these  moral  excel- 
lences : — for  forty-five  years  he  had  professed  to  be  sanctified  ;  and 
his  life  and  conversation  had  borne  a  united  and  unvarying  testimony 
of  his  uprightness  and  purity,  and  of  the  possession  of  "  that  per- 
fect love  that  casteth  out  all  fear !"  Such  a  life  could  not  have 
ended  otherwise  than  in  quiet  joy  and  holy  delight.  He  lived  in 
humility  among  men  :  he  veils  his  face  in  the  presence  of  the 
angels  of  God  !  Heaven  must  have  felt  a  new  rapture  when  he 
sal  down  among  the  Elders. 

In  February  1807,  the  Virginia  Conference  met,  for  the  first 
time,  in  Newborn,  North  Carolina.  About  sixty  Ministers  were  in 
attendance.  The  word  was  preached  in  faith  and  purity ;  and 
about  "  twenty  whites,  and  as  many  blacks,  were  converted." 
During  the  year,  there  had  been  very  general  and  powerful  re- 
vivals of  religion  throughout  the  Conference ;  and,  as  a  natural 
result,  there  was  a  considerable  accession  to  the  membership 
of  the  Church.  Bishop  Asbury  puts  down  the  number  as  3159; 
and  remarks  :  "  These  blessings  on  our  labours  pay  all  expenses, 
and  reward  all  our  toils  in  the  midst  of  suffering."  It  was  here 
Mr.  Lee  defeated  a  measure  to  hold  a  delegated  General  Conference 
in  Baltimore,  in  1807,  for  the  purpose  of  electing  an  additional 
Bishop.  It  had  been  suggested,  at  the  Baltimore  Conference  of 
1806,  and  adopted  by  several  others,  previous  to  the  death  of 
Bishop  Whatcoat ;  but  in  view  of  his  rapidly  failing  health,  and  the 
consequently  augmented  duties  of  Bishop  Asbury.  It  was  a 
favourite  measure  of  the  Senior  Bishop  ;  and  had  been  presented 
and  adopted  by  all  the  Conferences  except  the  Virginia.  When 
the  subject  was  first  brought  forward  at  the  Baltimore  Conference, 
its  success  was  made  to  depend  upon  the  united  recommendations 
of  all  the  Annual  Conferences.  Mr.  Lee,  for  reasons  which  may 
be  aiven  when  reviewing  the  General  Conference  of  1808,  in  its 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  425 

measures  to  establish  a  delegated  supreme  judicatory  of  the  Church, 
was  decidedly  opposed  to  this  attempt  to  interfere  with  the  preroga- 
tives of  the  constitutional  body,  which  would  meet  within  the  ensuing 
year ;  and,  therefore,  he  resisted  it  with  his  utmost  strength,  and 
succeeded  in  carrying  a  majority  against  it.  Its  failure  here  settled 
its  fate;  and  the  Church  fell  back  upon  its  chartered  rights,  and 
looked  with  hope,  not  unmingled  with  anxiety,  to  the  regular  session 
of  its  quadrennial  Conference,  to  meet  the  emergency,  now  con- 
summated in  the  death  of  the  Bishop,  the  anticipation  of  which 
liad  occasioned  an  extreme  act  of  legislation.  "  This  defeat  of  a 
favourite  project,  so  feasible  in  itself,  and  apparently  so  necessary 
to  the  prosperity  of  the  Church  and  the  perpetuity  of  her  institu- 
tions, was  a  source  of  great  grief  to  Bishop  Asbury,  as  well  as  of 
regret  to  those  who  had  concurred  in  his  views."*  What  was 
"  apparently  so  necessary,"  in  this  measure,  to  the  Bishop  and  its 
friends,  was  really  unnecessary  in  the  judgment  of  Mr.  Lee ;  and, 
therefore,  as  honestly,  and  with  as  sincere  a  regard  for  the  pros- 
pcrity  of  tha  Church,  &c.,  and  without  any  wish  or  purpose  to 
grieve  any  one,  he  met  it  with  a  manly  and  decided  opposition ; 
and  it  perished  like  an  untimely  birth. f  It  was,  perhaps,  in  refe- 
rence to  this  defeat,  that  the  Journal  of  the  Bishop,  at  the  Virginia 
Conference,  shows  a  seeming  struggle  between  the  desire  to  speak, 
and  the  determination  to  be  silent ;  which  was  finally  compromised 
by  the  utterance  of  the  significantly  ambiguous  sentence,  "  much 
might  be  said  !"  though  nothing  was  said :  a  decision  that,  consi- 
dering the  relation  of  the  Bishop  to  the  subject,  and  all  the  parties 
connected  with  it,  furnishes  another  illustration  of  the  good  sense 
that  forms  so  distinguishing  a  feature  of  his  character. 


*  Dr.  Bangs,  Hist.  M.  E.  Church,  vol.  ii.  pp.  177-8. 

t  la  his  History,  p.  345,  Mr.  Lee  makes  the  following  remarks.  "  This  plan 
was  adopted  by  four  of  the  Conferences,  viz:  New  York,  New  England,  the 
Western,  and  South  Carolina  Conferences;  and  delegates  were  accordingly 
chosen.  But  when  it  was  proposed  to  the  Virginia  Conference,  which  met  in 
Ncwbern,  in  February  1807,  they  refused  to  take  it  imder  consideration,  and 
rejected  it  as  being  pointedly  in  opposition  to  all  the  rules  of  our  Church.  The 
Bishop  laboured  iiai'd  to  carry  the  point,  but  he  laboured  in  vain :  and  the  whole 
business  of  that  dangerous  plan  was  overset  by  ihe  Virginia  Conference.  The 
inventors  and  defenders  of  that  project  might  have  meant  well ;  but  they  cer- 
tainly erred  in  judgment." 


426  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

Anxious  to  revisit  scenes  in  the  south,  in  which,  as  the  companion 
and  substitute  of  Bishop  Asbury,  he  had  spent  some  of  his  most 
toilsome  years,  Mr.  Lee  obtained  permission  of  the  Conference  for 
this  object ;  and  on  its  adjournment,  in  company  with  the  Rev.  D. 
Hall,  appointed  to  Columbia,  S.  C,  he  entered  upon  his  journey. 
With  authority  to  travel  generally,  his  name,  in  connexion  with 
those  of  James  Russell,  and  J.  Porter,  stands  on  the  Minutes  for 
Sparta,  Ga.  It  is  presumable  this  was  mcreiy  a  nominal  appoint- 
ment. He  spent  a  Sabbath  in  Charleston,  and  preached  three  limes, 
and  went  from  thence  to  Columbia,  where  he  parted  with  his  com- 
panion. Pursuing  his  course,  he  reached  Savannah  on  the  13th 
of  April;  and  on  Sunday,  the  19th,  he  formed  a  class,  the  first 
ever  established  in  the  place.  We  transcribe  his  own  account  of 
it.  Having  no  place  to  preach  in  the  morning  of  this  day,  he  rode 
to  White  Bluff'  Meeting-House,  seven  miles  from  the  city,  and 
preached  with  "a  good  degree  of  liberty,"  on  Acts  xvii.  27.  He 
returned  immediately  to  town,  and  in  the  afternoon  heard  "a  beau- 
tiful discourse,  and  with  much  life,"  delivered  by  the  Rev.  H.  Kol- 
lock,  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  on  1  John  v.  4." 

"At  night,  at  Mr.  Myers',  I  preached  on  1  Peter  ii.  5.  I  had  a 
crowded  house,  and  more  attended  than  could  get  in;  many  were 
forced  to  remain  out  of  doors.  I  preached  to  them  with  some  free- 
dom, and  they  fed  on  the  word  with  much  apparent  pleasure.  All 
were  solemn,  and  some  were  affected.  It  was  a  good  time  to  many 
souls.  After  I  dismissed  the  congregation  I  desired  that  all  that 
had  been  Methodists  in  other  places,  and  wished  again  to  be  in  So- 
ciety with  us,  to  remain,  and  we  would  form  a  class.  I  took  four 
of  them  into  a  class.  There  were  others  present,  but  I  told  them 
that  I  did  not  desire  any  person  to  join  at  that  time  but  such  as  had 
been  formerly  in  Society  with  us;  and  if  any  others  wished  to  join, 
they  might  have  an  opportunity  after  a  few  meetings.  This  was 
the  first  class  that  was  ever  formed  in  Savannah.  Who  knows  but 
the  Lord  will  multiply  his  blessings  upon  us,  and  make  us  a  great 
people  in  this  place,  as  well  as  in  other  places?  At  present  there 
is  a  good  stir  of  religion  in  this  town  ;  other  Churches  have  an 
increase  of  members." 

As  on  former  occasions,  so  now,  Mr.  Lee  must  needs  visit  White- 
field's  Orphans'  House ;   and  we  must  be  content  to  accompany 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  427 

him.  But  the  visit,  if  disagreeable  to  the  reader,  will  have  the 
compound  merit  of  being  brief  and  final.  We  shall  accompany 
him  thither  no  more.  Leaving  Savannah  on  the  25th,  with  two 
companions,  and  reaching  the  place,  he  "was  surprised  to  find  how 
it  was  changed  for  the  worse"  since  his  last  visit.  Most  of  the 
buildings  had  been  burned,  blank  desolation  reigned  around,  and 
decay  was  silently  working  its  way  to  the  vitals  of  the  establish- 
ment. No  school  was  kept  on  the  premises,  nor  supported  by  the 
property  of  this  once  world-known  and  honoured  institution.  "  I 
was  sorry,"  he  says,  "  to  see  how  all  the  improvements  had  been 
demolished  ;  and  to  think  how  many  thousands  of  dollars  had  been 
wasted"  here ;  "  but  what  else  could  have  been  expected  when  the 
property  w;is  left  to  Lady  Huntingdon,  a  woman  who  ought  never 
to  have  had  the  government  of  the  institution.  The  lady's  likeness 
at  full  length,  was  in  the  house;  that  I  believe  was  the  only  thing 
like  furniture  or  ornament  that  remained,  and  even  that  was  in  a 
shattered  condition."  The  truth  is,  Mr.  Lee  was,  in  the  strictest 
sense  of  the  term,  a  utilifnri;m, — something  Whitefield  never  was — 
and  the  thoughtless  expenditure  of  so  much  time  and  money  as  had 
been  wasted  here,  and  might  have  been  so  much  more  usefully  em- 
ployed, was  a  grief  to  him.  He  seems  to  have  derived  a  mournful 
pleasure  from  these  opportunities  of  deploring  the  good  that  might 
have  been  done  under  wiser  plans  and  more  auspicious  circum- 
stances. But  grief  could  avail  nothing  in  a  case  of  this  kind.  Its 
sorrow  was  without  hope.  The  destiny  of  the  house  was  scaled. 
It  was  pressed  with  the  misfortunes  it  was  intended  to  relieve;  and 
instead  of  the  merry  laugh  and  happy  faces  of  orphan  children 
gathered  from  the  desolated  hearths  of  their  childhood's  home,  lank 
ruin  revelled  in  its  halls  by  day,  and  mournful  sounds  sighed  the 
requiem  of  its  fortunes  in  the  silent  watches  of  the  night.  Itself 
was  in  the  very  loneliness  and  desertion  of  orphanage. 

Mr.  Lee  continued  in  Georgia  until  the  close  of  the  year.  His 
Journals  show  he  was  "in  labours  abundant;"  and  there  are  very 
gratifying  proofs  of  success.  As  in  New  England,  so  here  he 
foimd  opportunities  of  carrying  the  gospel  to  those  who  had  it  not. 
In  revisiting  places  in  which  he  had  formerly  preached,  he  men- 
tions with  a  real  pleasure  the  great  and  beneficial  chnnges  every- 
where observable  in  the  morals  and  habits  of  the   people.     His 


428  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

remarks  upon  the  country,  its  soil,  productiveness,  and  capabilities 
of  sustaining  a  large  population,  and  of  yielding  great  wealth  to 
honest  and  careful  industry,  are  replete  with  interest,  and  stand 
forth  as  predictions.  We  may  not  follow  him  through  his  daily 
toil  and  nightly  rest,  A  few  incidents  must  answer  for  all  the 
rest.  In  one  of  his  excursions  to  form  a  new  field  of  labour, 
he  spent  a  night  with  a  family  residing  in  an  old  fort,  on 
the  bank  of  St.  Mary's  River,  erected  to  protect  the  frontier 
counties  from  the  depredations  of  the  Florida  Indians.  Florida 
was  then  a  Spanish  possession.  In  the  afternoon,  in  a  small  boat, 
he  crossed  the  river,  went  alone  into  the  woods,  knelt  down,  and 
most  earnestly  implored  God  to  claim  the  land  for  His  own,  to 
send  ministers  to  preach  the  gospel,  and  to  bless  the  people  with 
the  riches  of  grace  and  salvation;  and  there  he  knelt  till  his  head 
was  damp  with  the  dews  of  heaven;  and  when  he  recrossed  the 
river,  the  pale  star  of  evening  mirrored  in  the  dark  waters  of  the 
quiet  stream  the  calm  and  holy  serenity  of  his^happy  and  confiding 
heart.  That  prayer  has  long  since  been  answered  ;  and  what  was 
then  a  moral  wilderness  is  now  a  garden  full  of  fruits  and  beauti- 
ful with  flowers.  He  attended  a  camp-meeting,  near  Sparta,  at 
which  about  eighty  souls  were  converted.  There  were,  at  this 
meeting,  th.rty-six  ministers,  one  hundred  and  seventy-six  tents, 
and  about  three  thousand  regular  attendants  of  the  word.  In  Mil- 
ledgeville,  during  the  prevalence  of  a  fatal  fever,  he  was  diligent 
in  visiting  the  sick,  and  offering  to  them  the  blessed  consolations 
of  relio-ion,  as  a  remedy  for  their  spiritual  maladies,  and  a  cordial 
for  their  fears.  In  this  labour  of  love,  he  forgot  his  own  dange- 
rous exposure  in  his  anxiety  to  rescue  them  that  were  ready  to 
perish  ;  and  in  the  joyful  death  of  some  whom  he  visited,  his  own 
faith  was  strengthened.  After  a  year  of  severe  and  unremitting 
labour  in  this  interesting  section  of  the  Church,  he  retraced  his 
step§  to  his  native  state.  Leaving  Augusta,  Ga.,  on  the  14th 
of  December,  he  reached  Charleston,  on  the  25th,  and  remained 
until  the  14th  of  January,  attending,  in  the  mean  time,  the  sessions 
of  the  Conference. 

The  Virginia  Conference  for  1808,  was  held  in  Lynchburg  on 
the  2d  of  February.  Thither  Mr.  Lee  repaired  after  leaving 
Charleston.     Among  other  matters  brought  before  this  session,  was 


THE      REV.     JESSE     LEE.  429 

a  memorial  from  the  New  York  Conference,  bearing  date  "  May 
the  7th,  1807,"  and  addressed  to  the  other  Conferences  in  the  Con- 
nection, proposing  measures  for  the  composition  of  a  delegated 
General  Conference.  The  memorial  was  intended  to  express  to 
the  General  Conference  of  1808,  the  views  of  the  Annual  Confe- 
rences as  to  the  necessity  of  such  a  provision  for  constituting  a 
representative  legislative  body  for  the  Church.  The  great  prepon- 
derance of  two  bodies,  out  of  the  seven,  in  the  General  Conference 
of  1804,  had  opened  the  eyes  of  the  ministry  to  the  importance  of 
remedial  measures  for  what  might  prove  an  evil  and  bitter  thing 
to  the  Church.  And  having  been  defeated  in  the  attempt  to  call  a 
General  Conference,  it  was  now  sought  to  secure  the  same  object 
by  a  memorial  to  the  regular  and  legal  session  of  the  supreme 
judicatory  of  Methodism,  To  such  a  measure  the  Virginia  Con- 
ference could  entertain  no  objection ;  and  Mr.  Lee,  who  had 
defeated  the  movement  of  the  preceding  year,  had  been  too  long 
an  advocate  of  such  a  change  to  breathe  a  word'in  opposition  to  it 
now.  When  therefore  it  was  introduced,  it  required  but  {q\\  words 
to  explain  its  object,  and  the  Conference,  with  great  unanimity, 
joined  its  sister  Conferences  in  the  effijrt  to  secure  a  representative 
system  of  government  for  the  Church.  It  is  believed  all  the  Con- 
ferences adopted  this  memorial;  and  thus  far  the  measure  may  be 
regarded  as  predetermined  when  brought  up  for  final  action.  An 
exact  copy  of  this  memorial  may  be  found  in  Bangs's  History  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  vol.  ii.  pp.  226-8. 

Lynchburg,  in  the  times  we  write  of,  was  not  paved,  and  its 
streets  were  sometimes  nearly  impassable.  In  retiring  from  the 
Conference  room  one  day,  Mr.  Lee,  having  some  business  on  the 
opposite  side  of  a  street  along  which  he  was  passing,  was  sadl) 
puzzled  to  find  a  crossing-place.  After  searching  for  some  time, 
and  fruitlessljr,  he  paused,  and  entered  into  a  grave  debate  with 
himself,  whether  he  should  ford  the  street  "  knee-deep  in  mud,"  or 
abandon  the  object  of  his  pursuit.  In  this  mood  of  mind,  John 
Charleson,*  a  stout  athletic  negro,  a  preacher,  and  a  great  admirer 
of  Mr.  Lee,  came  up  and  took  part  in  the  consultation.     Ascertain- 

*  John  had  been  emancipated  by  the  Rev.  Stith  Mead ;  after  which  he  tra- 
velled extensively,  and  preached  with  great  acceptability  and  usefulness.  He 
was  a  sensible  man,  and  a  good  preacher. 


430  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

ii)g  the  difficulty  in  tlie  case,  he  proposed  to  overcome  it  by  taking 
Mr.  Lee  across  on  his  back.  The  proffer  was  instantly  agreed  to, 
and  he  mounted  the  back  of  his  generous  friend.  Two  hundred 
and  fifty-nine  pounds  of  living  flesh  is  no  small  burden  for  one 
man  to  bear,  but  John  bore  it  till  he  reached  the  middle  of  the 
street,  where  he  paused  to  overcome  the  attraction  of  gravitation, 
by  shaking  his  burden  higher  up  on  his  shoulders.  Perspiration 
stood  in  large  beads  upon  his  face,  and  he  groaned  audibly.  But 
he  staggered  on,  paused,  and  dryly  asked  his  rider  if  he  might  not 
set  him  down  and  rest  a  spell.  Gathering  up  his  strength  for 
another  effort  he  pressed  on,  but  turning  up  the  corner  of  his  eye 
until  it  reached  the  face  of  Mr.  Lee,  he  groaned  out,  "  Oh  wretched 
man  that  I  am,  who  shall  deliver  me  from  this  body  of  death  !" 
Quick  as  thought  the  response  came — "  You  '  do  groan  being 
burdened.'  "  And  he  was  burdened.  But  dry  land  was  reached, 
and  with  mutual  pleasure  they  pursued  their  walk  side  by  side. 

Another  incident,  characteristic  of  the  times  and  of  Mr.  Lee,  may 
also  be  introduced  here.  The  Virginia  Conference  was  so  invete- 
ratcly  wedded  to  old  bachelorism,  that  it  was  very  much  like  losing 
caste  for  one  of  its  rhembers  to  enter  into  the  holy  estate  of  matri- 
mony. At  least,  the  perpetrator  of  such  an  ofl^ence  against  usage, 
felt  it  incumbent  upon  him  to  justify  his  conduct.  A  case  of  the 
kind  had  occurred  in  the  Conference ;  and  the  member  stated  the 
fact,  and  gave  his  reasons  for  choosing  no  longer  "  to  be  alone." 
Among  other  things  he  stated  that  it  had  been  a  subject  of  serious 
reflection  for  some  time  ;  he  had  consulted  judicious  brethren,  and 
made  it  matter  of  earnest  prayer ;  and  in  view  of  all  the  circum- 
stances of  the  case  he  felt  it  to  be  his  duty,  and  believed  it  would  be 
better  for  him  ;  and  therefore  he  had  married.  As  there  was  no 
law  prohibiting  marriage,  no  ofl!ence  was  committed,  and  the  state- 
ment was  gratuitous  rather  than  necessary  as  a  requirement  of  the 
Conference.  But  it  provoked  the  pleasantry  of  Mr.  Lee,  and 
slowly  rising  from  his  seat,  he  said  he  was  afraid  the  Brother  had 
fallen  into  a  mistake :  he  had  been  in  that  way  himself,  and  would 
like  to  tell  his  experience.  "  I  once  thought  I  ought  to  marry," 
he  said,  "  and  I  thought  a  great  deal  about  it  too.  And  I  thought 
I  must  pray  about  it ;  but  some  how  or  other  I  always  found 
myself  praying   <  Oh  Lord,  let  thy  will  be  done — but  do  let  me 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  431 

have  the  woman  !'  I  wanted  the  woman,  and  my  prayers  always 
ended  there.  Perhaps  the  Brother  wanted  the  woman,  and  she  and 
the  Lord  were  willing.  But  they  both  opposed  me  !"  The  cheer- 
ful laugh  that  followed  this  relation  of  personal  experience  may 
have  derived  much  of  its  zest  from  a  consciousness  of  its  general 
applicability  to  such  cases. 

Mr.  Lee  was  appointed  to  Cumberland  circuit.  Business  called 
him  home  for  a  few  days,  and  he  returned  to  his  father's.  While 
here,  he  officiated  as  priest  in  the  fimily — baptizing  an  infant  sister. 
It  is  a  somewhat  singular  fact,  that  at  this  very' time  one  of  his 
sisters  had  grandchildren  older  than  this  little  stranger.  His 
father  had  married  three  times,  and  this  little  one  was  born  unto 
him  in  the  seventy-eighth  year  of  his  age.  Speaking  of  this  oc- 
currence, he  used  to  say  he  had  two  sisters  so  far  from  each  other 
in  the  extremes  of  life  that  neither  had  a  tooth  in  her  head  !  The 
eldest  was  fifty-five  when  the  youngest  was  born. 

For  some  time  Mr.  Lee  had  been  collecting  materials  for  the 
History  of  the  Methodists,  and  he  was  now  busily  employed  in 
arranging  and  preparing  them  for  the  press.  This,  and  his  pasto- 
ral duties,  occupied  him  until  the  period  of  his  departure  to  the 
General  Conference.     " 

The  General  Conference  of  1808  was  in  many  respects  the  most 
important  yet  held  in  the  Church.  It  was  held  in  Baltimore,  com- 
mencing on  the  6th  and  ending  on  the  20th  of  May.  It  was  com- 
posed of  one  hundred  and  twenty-nine  members,  representino-  the 
seven  Conferences  in  the  following  proportion  :  Philadelphia,  thirty- 
two  ;  Baltimore,  thirty-one;  Virginia,  eighteen;  South  Carolina, 
eleven  ;  Western,  eleven  ;  New  York,  nineteen  ;  and  New  England, 
seven.  Nearly  one-half  of  the  members  were  from  two  Confer- 
ences ;  and  the  union  of  either  of  the  nearest  Conferences  with  these 
upon  anv  question  would  have  given  them  a  majority  of  nearly  two- 
thirds  of  the  body.  To  say  the  least  of  it,  such  a  conditon  of  things 
was  not  safe.     It  was  time  to  remodel  the  Conference. 

For  the  first  time  since  the  organization  of  the  Church,  Dr.  Coke 
was  absent  from  the  General  Conference.  He  had  married,  and 
was  devoting  himself  to  the  work  of  God  in  England.  At  the  ses- 
sion of  1804.  permission  had  been  given  to  him  to  return  to  Eng- 
land, and  remain  there  until  the  present  session,  unless  previously 


432  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES      OF 

recalled  by  three  Annual  Conferences.     In  the  interval  he  wrote  a 
circular  letter  to  the  Conferences,  proposing  to  return,  on  condition 
that  the  work  should   be  divided,  as  nearly  equally  as  possible, 
between  himself  and  Bishop  Asbury.     This  was  not  agreed  to,  and 
accordingly,  under  date  of  November  16th,  1807,  he  addressed  a 
letter  to  the  General  Conference,  in  which,  after  acknowledging  the 
irreouiarity  of  his  circular  letter,  he  proposes,  if  he  may  share  the 
rights,  powers,  and  privileges  of  the  Episcopal  office,  with  Bishop 
Asbury,  he  will  "  return  for  life"  to  America.     Or  if  this  should 
not  accord  v/ith  the  views  of  the  body,  he  suggested  a  mode  by 
which  his  name  might  be  retained  in  the  Minutes,  and  he  continue 
to  reside  in  Europe.     This  last  proposition  received  the  sanction 
of  the  Conference.     There  seems  to  have  been  a  very  general  dis- 
satisfaction with  Dr.  Coke.     His  circular  letter,  above  referred  to, 
was  one  cause  of  this,  but  not  now  the  chief  one.     The  letter  writ- 
ten to  Bishop  White,  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  in  1791, 
had  been  kept  profoundly  secret  until  some  timd^n  1804,  and  since 
then  it  had  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Church,  and  received  the 
cordial  disapprobation  of  the  entire  body.     This  imprudent  letter, 
written  without  consultation  with  any  one,  has  been  the  occasion 
of  a  great  deal  of  uncircumcised  rejoicing  on  the  part  of  Protestant 
Episcopalians.     They  have   regarded   it   as   a  concession   of  the 
question  of  the  validity  of  Ordination,  and  a  clear  indication  of  the 
author's   consciousness   of  the   defectiveness  of  his  mvn.     These 
assumptions,   like   the   most  of  those  concerning  Ordination,  are 
wholly  gratuitous,  and  derive  no  support  from  the  tenor  of  the  let- 
ter, or  a  just  construction  of  its  terms.     This  is  not  the  place  to 
analyze  the  letter,  nor  to  enter  into  the  controversy  it  has  origina- 
ted.    We  rather  think  the  two  Churches  might  safely  compound 
the  matter,  and  mutually  agree  to  adopt,  upon  this  subject,  at  least, 
"  the  doctrine  of  reserve."     For  if  it  be  humiliating  to  Methodism 
that  one  of  its  Bishops  so  far  forgot  his  position  and  its  responsi- 
bilities, as  to  make  such  propositions  as  are  contained  in  this  letter, 
it  must,  upon  every  principle  of  delicacy  and  honour,  be  as  humilia- 
ting to  the  Episcopal  Church  that  one  of  her  Bishops  should  so  far 
forget  what  was  due  to  himself  and  his  office  as  first  to  refuse  to 
destroy  a  confidential  letter,  when  so  requested,  and  then  subse- 
juently  to  publir^h  the  letter  without  the  knowledge  of  its  author. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  433 

If  Bishop  Coke  was  wrong  in  writing  the  letter,  Bishop  White  wa^ 
not  right  in  giving  it  publicity.     Extremes  meet  in  this  case ;  and 
they  demand  a  generous  and  magnanimous  forbearance.     Neither 
party  can  afford  to  be  insolent.     Still,  we  believe  the -course  of 
Dr.   Coke  can  be  vindicated    upon    higher  and   stronger  grounds 
than  can  be  brought  to  the  justification  of  Bishop  White      Leav- 
ing the  other  party  out  of  the  case,  we  may  speak  freely  of  Dr. 
(Joke.     That  his  course  was  highly  improper  in  all  its  aspects,  we 
should  not  hesitate  to  affirm,  even  if  we  had  no  authority  of  his 
own   to   sustain    us   in    the    opinion.     But    his    own    concessions, 
upon  every  point  of  the  controversy,  arc  full  and  explicit ;    and 
his    explanations   of  his  views    and    intentions    in    the    premises, 
have  so  many  proofs  of  honesty  on  their  face  as  to  leave  small 
cause  for  comfort  to  those  who  have,  made   his  letter  to  Bishop 
White  the  occasion  of  so  much  incontinent  and  wordy  declama- 
tion against  Methodism.     The  dissatisfaction  in  the  United  States, 
consequent  upon  the  promulgation  of  this  affair,  had  reached  the 
cars  of  Dr.  Coke,  and  he  sat  down  at  once  to  explain  and  correct 
\vhatever  was  obscure  or  misunderstood.     His  letter  to  the  General 
Conference,  containing  his  own  version  of  the  affair,  as  to  his  desires 
and  intentions  in  seeking  the  union  of  the  two  Churches,  and  the 
principles  upon  which  it  was  to  be  based  and  regulated,  bears  the 
date  of  January  29th,  1808.     Its  perusal  must  convince  every  im- 
partial  reader  that  the  proposition  is  as  destitute  of  any  real  cause 
to  disparage  Methodism,  as  it  is  of  concessions  to  the  pretensions  of 
Churchism.     It  was  a  simple  proposition   for  Churches   equal  in 
rights  and  authority  to  unite  for  the  purpose  of  a  more  general  and 
enduring  usefulness.     This  is  all  that  can  fairly  be  made  of  the 
letter  to  Bishop  W^iite. 

These  letters  of  Dr.  Coke  were,  at  the  opening  of  the  Genera] 
Conference,  referred  to  a  committee,  and  their  report  is  contained 
in  a  letter  addressed  to  the  Doctor,  defining  his  future  relations  to 
the  Church,  and  granting  full  absolution  for  all  his  faults  in  the 
matters  referred  to.  This  letter  is  as  creditable  to  the  Conference 
for  its  style  and  spirit,  as  it  is  complimentary  to  Dr.  Coke  for  Ids 
faithful  and  important  services  to  the  Church.  The  subjoined  ex- 
tracts  will  serve  the  double  purpose  of  showing  the  nature  of  the 
28 


434  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

confessions  of  the  one,  and  of  the  temjier  in  which  forgiveness  was 
meted  out  by  the  other : 

"  Your  two  letters  were  respectfully  received,  and  had  a  very 
salutary  effect  upon  our  minds.  The  reasons  which  you  have  as- 
signed for  some  former  transactions,  and  the  ingenuous  candour 
which  you  have  manifested,  in  frankly  acknowledging  and  declar- 
ing the  motives  and  inducements  that  led  you  to  those  measures  ; 
together  with  your  affectionate  acknowledgment  that  in  certain 
cases  you  were  mistaken  as  to  your  views  of  some  of  the  points  in 
question  ;  as,  likewise,  your  manifest  friendship  and  good-will  to 
this  Connection  and  your  American  brethren,  and  your  evident  so- 
licitude to  retain  a  place  and  standing  among  us ;  taking  these 
circumstances  collectively,  they  had  a  great  influence  upon  some 
of  our  minds,  in  removing  certain  suspicious  fears  which  had 
been  imbibed,  rather  unfavourable  to  your  standing  among  us. 

"  You  may  be  assured  that  we  feel  an  ailectionate  regard  for 
you  ;  that  we  gratefully  remember  your  repeated  labours  of  love 
toward  us,  and  that  we  sensibly  feel  our  obligations  for  the  ser- 
vices you  have  rendered  us.  We  hope  that  no  circumstances  will 
ever  alienate  our  Christian  affection  from  you,  or  yours  from 
us,"  &c.* 

These  paragraphs  from  a  long  and  affectionate  letter  will  satisfy 
every  unprejudiced  mind  of  the  fact  that  the  explanations  of  Dr. 
Coke,  especially  concerning  the  letter  to  Bishop  White,  were  en- 
tirely satisfactory  to  the  Conference ;  and  that,  in  its  judgment, 
there  was  nothing  in  the  intentions  of  their  absent  Bishop  to  com. 
promise  the  integrity  of  the  Episcopacy,  or  to  lessen  the  reputation 
or  usefulness  of  the  Church.  It  was  only  a  mistaken  effort  to  do 
good,  the  history  of  which  furnishes  a  singular  illustration  of  mis- 
placed confidence  on  the  one  hand,  and  of  that  perversity  of  human 
nature  on  the  other,  which,  even  in  good  men,  forgets  the  good  that 
might  have  been  accomplished,  or  the  evil  that  really  exists,  in  its 
rejoicings  over  a  seeming  concession  to  the  selfishness  of  sect. 

In  the  conclusion  of  the  case  of  Dr.  Coke,  the  Conference,  if  it 
did  not  displace  him  from  the  office  of  Superintendent,  denied  him 
all  authority,  under  existing  circumstances,  to  exercise  its  functions. 

•  For  this,  and  other  documents  here  referred  to,  see  Bangs's  History  M.  E. 
rjhurch,  vol.  ii.  pp.  196-226. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  435 

Mr.  Lee  says  :*  "  It  was  thought  best  for  Dr.  Coke  to  be  no  longer 
considered  as  a  Superintendent  of  the  Methodists  in  the  United 
States."     The  decision  is  expressed  in  these  words : 

"Dr.  Coke's  name  sha  1  be  retained  in  our  Minutes,  afti :r  the 
name  of  our  Bishops,  in  a  '  N.  B.  Dr.  Coke,  at  the  requi;st  of 
the  British  Conference,  and  by  tlie  consent  of  our  Genei-al  Con- 
ference, resides  in  Europe ;  he  is  not  to  exercise  the  office  of 
Superintendent  among  us,  in  the  United  States,  until  he  be  recalled 
by  the  General  Conference,  or  by  all  the  Annual  Conferences 
respectively.'  " 

The  election  of  an  additional  Bishop  to  meet  the  annually 
enlarging  demands  for  Episcopal  labour,  was  devolved  upon  this 
Conference  by  the  death  of  Bishop  Whatcoat,  and  the  decision  in 
the  case  of  Dr.  Coke.  Of  the  necessity  of  strengthening  the 
Episcopacy,  there  was  a  very  general  agreement;  but  also  a  con- 
siderable diversity  of  opinion  as  to  the  best  mode  of  effecting  the 
object.  There  were  strong  advocates  for  a  modified  Diocesan 
Episcopacy  :  discontinuing  the  office  of  Presiding  Elder,  and 
electing  seven  Bishops,  one  for  each  Annual  Conference,  with 
Bishop  Asbury  at  their  head  as  a  kind  of  Presiding  Archbishop. 
Others  were  for  the  appointment  of  two  additional  Bishops,  and 
maintained  the  superiority  of  an  itinerant  gene^'al  superintendency 
over  all  other  systems  for  the  unity  and  success  of  the  Church. 
And  another  party,  agreeing  in  their  general  views  with  those  just 
mentioned,  nevertheless  thought  one  additional  Bishop  would  be 
sufficient  for  all  the  present  necessities  of  the  Church.  These 
different  views  were  "  largely  and  ably  discussed  by  some  of 
the  leading  members  of  Conference  on  each  side."  But,  exct;pt 
the  last,  they  signally  failed.  After  each  was  tried,  a  nearly 
unanimous  vote  was  given  in  favour  of  the  election  of  one  Bishop; 
and  they  immediately  proceeded  to  the  election.  On  the  first 
ballot,  ninety-five  out  of  one  hundred  and  twenty-eight  votes  were 
given  for  Mr.  M'Kendree,  and  he  was  declared  to  be  duly  elected 
to  the  office.  And  on  Wednesday  the  18th,  after  a  sermon  by 
Bishop  Asbury,  on  1  Tim,  iv.  16,  he  was  solemnly  consecrated  to 
the  office  and  work  of  a  Bishop  in  the  Church  of  God.     In  the 

*  Hist.  Methodists,  p.  350. 


436  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

Ordination  service,  Bisliop  Asbury  was  assisted  by  four  of  the 
oldest  ministers  present,  viz :  Freeborn  Garrettson,  Philip  Bruce, 
Jesse  Lee,  and  Thomas  Ware.  The  devoted,  efficient,  and 
valuable  services  of  Bishop  M'Kendree,  to  the  latest  period  of  his 
life,  confirmed  the  Church  in  the  excellency  of  the  appointment, 
and  justified  the  wisdom  of  the  Conference  in  making  the  selection. 
It  was  a  joy  to  Bishop  Asbury,  "  the  electing  dear  Brother 
M'Kendree  Assistant  Bishop" ;  and  he  rejoiced  especially  that 
"  the  burden  is  now  borne  by  two  pair  of  shoulders  instead  of  one 
— the  care  is  cast  upon  two  hearts  and  heads."  He  was  indeed  a 
"  true  yoke-fellow." 

The  great  question,  absorbing  in  importance  all  others  brought 
under  the  notice  of  this  body,  respected  the  composition  of  the  fu- 
ture General  Conferences  of  the  Church.  The  General  Assembly 
of  the  Preachers  at  the  Christmas  Conference  of  1784,  was  not,  in 
any  correct  sense  of  the  term,  as  since  used,  a  General  Conference 
of  the  Church.*  It  was  an  extraordinary  meeting  of  the  ministry, 
under  extraordinary  circumstances  ;  but  it  either  did  not  perceive 
the  necessity,  or  felt  it  did  not  have  the  authority  to  convoke  an- 
other meeting  of  the  kind.  We  believe  the  question  was  not  even 
started  in  the  Assembly  ;  and  it  certainly  adjourned  without  making, 
or  even  suggesting  any  provision  for  a  subsequent  general  meeting 
of  the  Ministers.  For  several  succeeding  years,  until  the  institu- 
ticn  of  the  Council  in  1789,  as  in  the  years  preceding  1784,  we 
find  the  Annual  Conferences,  "  without  let  or  hindrance,"  exer- 
cising all  the  rights  and  powers  of  a  General  Conference  as  con- 
stituted in  1792.  The  organization  of  the  Church  under  an  Epis- 
copal regimen,  was  the  sole  object  for  convening  the  Christmas 
Conference ;  and  that  object  accomplished,  its  powers  ceased,  and 
the  meeting  was  dissolved.  It  had  no  successor.  From  these  facts, 
it  is  evident  that  the  idea  of  a  supreme  legislative  department  of  the 
Church  was  not  contemplated  as  a  constituent  of  its  organization.  The 
necessity  for  some  such  department  of  authority  as  would  consolidate 
the  government,  and  give  efficiency,  as  well  as  uniformity  to  its  ad- 

*  Mr.  Lee,  in  his  History,  dates  the  General  Conferences  from  that  of  1792, 
which  he  says  was  the  first.  Dr.  Bangs  adopts  the  same  mode  of  romputa- 
tion, — calling  the  session  of  1804,  "  the /our/A  regular  General  Conference." 
Vol.  ii.  p.  150. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  437 

ministration,  was  very  soon  apparent,  if  not  very  generally  felt :  but 
there  was  nothing  in  the  constitutional  provisions  of  the  Church  to 
legitimate  such  a  meeting ;  and  nothing,  in  their  own  experience 
in  legislation,  to  suggest  such  a  concentration  of  the  power  "  to 
make  rules  and  regulations  for  the  whole  body."  Any  careful 
analysis  of  our  Ecclesiastical  system,  as  it  existed  previous  to  the 
Christmas  Conference,  will  result  in  the  conviction  that  a  supreme 
legislative  assembly  was  indispensable  to  the  harmony  of  its  ope- 
rations, and  the  permanency  of  its  unity.  The  facts,  that  as  late 
as  1782  the  Northern  Conference,  assembling  in  Delaware  or 
Maryland,  exercised  the  exclusive  right  of  "  making  rules  and 
regulations  for  the  Church,"  and  also  claimed  the  power  to  veto 
the  acts  and  doings  of  the  Southern  Conference,  held  in  Virginia 
or  North  Carolina,  together  with  the  entire  history  of  the  contest 
respecting  the  Ordinances,  will  confirm  the  truth  of  this  position. 
In  the  presence  of  these,  and  numerous  other  facts  in  the  pre- 
ceding history  of  Methodism,  it  is  marvellous  how  the  assembly 
of  1784  could  organize  the  Church,  and  suppose  they  had 
endowed  it  with  immortality,  without  any  provision  for  a 
confederation  of  the  Annual  Conferences,  or  any  suggestion  for 
the  future  legislation  of  the  Church.  We  search  their  records 
in  vain  for  an  intimation  upon  the  subject.  .  It  was  not  long  sub- 
sequent to  this,  however,  before  the  pressure  of  circumstances 
awoke  the  mind  of  the  Church  to  its  necessity.  Subsequent  to 
the  Christmas  Conference,  the  Annual  Conferences  seem  to  have 
been  more  independent  of  each  other,  although,  owing  to  the  Epis- 
copacy, their  union  was  more  compact  and  strong ;  indeed  there 
was  now  equality  of  rights,  a  more  complete  uniformity  of  adminis- 
tration, and  greater  harmony  of  objects  and  interests. 

But  besides  the  "  Moderate  Episcopacy"  established  in  1784, 
there  was  no  centre  of  unity,  and  no  centralization  of  authority, 
either  to  enact  laws  or  control  the  Conferences.  And  there  were, 
in  the  annual  extension  of  territory,  the  multiplication  of  Confer- 
ences,  the  increase  of  the  ministry  and  membership  of  the  Church, 
and  in  the  very  nature  and  peculiarities  of  the  system  of  operations, 
constantly  occurring  causes  to  exhibit  the  necessity,  and  demand 
the  establishment,  of  such  a  department-  of  supreme  legislative 
jurisdiction.     The  Church  was  soon  sensible  of  this  defect  in  its 


438  THE     LIFE     AND      TIMES     OF 

organization.  The  experience  of  a  few  years,  in  which  the  system 
had  time  to  develope  its  practical  working,  sufficed  to  convince  all 
concerned  in  the  administration  of  its  government,  that  a  power 
yet  higher  and  more  pervasive  than  its  Episcopacy,  was  wanting 
to  its  perfection.  It  was  not  long — how^  could  it  be  ? — before  this 
conviction  developed  itself  in  attempts  to  engraft  upon  the  existing 
system  the  power  experience  had  proved  to  be  so  essential  to  its 
completeness.  The  first,  most  prominent,  and  most  abortive  effort 
to  meet  this  defect  of  our  Ecclesiastical  system,  was  "The  Council." 
This  measure  was  adopted  in  1789,  and  was  the  joint  product  of 
the  several  Annual  Conferences,  under  the  recommendation  of  the 
Bishops.*  In  a  preceding  chapter,  we  have  given  a  detailed 
account  of  the  history  and  inherent  defectiveness  of  this  plan  of 
meeting  the  prevailing  and  formidable  difficulties  everywhere 
pressing  upon  the  Church.  We  need  not  repeat  them  here.  The 
fault  of  this  effort  at  amendment  is  to  be  found  in  the  fact,  super- 
added to  its  inherent  evil  qualities,  that  it  was  designed  as  an 
appendix  to  a  system  otherwise  deemed  complete  in  itself;  whereas 
the  system  itself  was  at  fault.  It  was  constitutionally  defective, 
and  required  to  be  remodelled.  Grafting  would  not  meet  this 
necessity.  The  defect  was  in  the  frame-work  of  the  system  ;  its 
remedy,  to  be  effectual,  must  be  incorporated  into  its  constitution. 
Of  this  "  entirely  new  and  exceedingly  dangerous"  plan,  as  he 
calls  it,  Mr.  Lee  was  a  most  earnest  opponent ;  and,  as  we  have 
seen,  he  stated  his  objections  to  the  assembled  Council.  The  cava- 
lier treatment  he  received  on  the  occasion,  only  confirmed  his 
opposition,  and  made  him  rejoice  the  more  when  it  fell  into  neglect, 
and  ceased  to  tantalize  and  vex  the  Church.  The  dissolution  of 
the  Council,  disappointing  as  it  did  the  expectations  of  all  who  anti- 
cipated in  its  establishment  deliverance  from  evils  already  nume- 
rous, and  constantly  increasing,  left  the  Church  a  prey  to  the 
original  evils  of  its  defective  oi-ganization,  gi-eatly  augmented  as 
they  unquestionably  were  by  a  signal  failure  in  a  studied  and  gene- 
rally approved  measure  to  reach  a  higher  grade  of  perfection  in 
government.  We  may  readily  suppose,  under  these  circumstances, 
that  the  minds   of  many  were  turned  to  the  consideration  of  a 

*  Lee's  Hist.  p.  149. 


THE     REV.    JESSE     LEE.  439 

remedy  for  the  necessities  of  the  Churcli.  This  may  be  mere 
conjecture,  and  we  have  no  means  of  substantiating  it  as  a  fact. 
Indeed,  after  a  careful  examination  of  all  the  records  within  reach, 
wo  can  find  only  one  proposition  for  a  plan  to  meet  the  exigencies 
of  the  Church.  And,  since  it  agrees  so  nearly  with  what  was  ulti- 
mately adopted  as  a  permanent  principle  of  our  constitution,  wc 
feel  an  especial  gratification  in  recording  the  only  existing  but  brief 
memorial  of  it,  to  the  credit  of  Mr.  Lee's  soundness  of  judgment 
and  far-reaching  discernment.  A  mere  fragment  of  this  plan,  or 
perhaps  more  properly,  a  mere  synopsis  of  its  main  features,  is 
preserved  in  the  Journal  of  Bishop  Asbury.  Under  date  of  July 
7th,  1791,  the  following  entry  may  be  found  : 

"  This  day,  Brother  Jesse  Lee  put  a  paper  into  my  hand,  pvo- 
posing  the  election  of  not  less  than  two  nor  more  than  four 
Preachers  from  each  Conference,  to  form  a  General  Conference  in 
Baltimore,  in  December  1792,  to  be  continued  annually." 

Much  as  we  may  regret  the  disappearance  of  this  "papei," 
containing  as  it  probably  did  an  extended  and  matured  view  of  his 
plans  and  reasonings,  we  have  enough  of  it  to  satisfy  us  of  its 
general  identity  with  the  views  incorporated  in  the  constitution  of 
the  Church  in  1808,  to  meet  the  exigency  he  was  seeking  to 
relieve,  and  also  to  show  its  superiority,  in  every  element  of  its 
arrangement  and  operation,  to  the  Council  so  recently  bereft  of  its 
vitality.  The  Council  was  composed  exclusively  of  Elders,  hold- 
ing their  offices  by  Episcopal  appointment.  Mr.  Lee  proposed  to 
constitute  a  representative  General  Conference,  composed  of  mem- 
bers elected  by  each  Annual  Conference ;  and  the  body  thus  con- 
stituted he  designed  to  endow  with  immortality.  We  need  not 
press  these  contrasts,  since  its  identity  with  our  present  organiza- 
tion, and  its  disagreement  with  the  Council,  are  too  obvious  to  need 
remark.  What  effect  this  proposition  had  upon  the  mind  of  the 
Bishop,  or  through  him  upon  the  minds  of  others,  we  have  no 
means  of  ascertaining.  But  we  can  trace  the  doctrines  of  Mr. 
Lee's  "  paper"  through  the  succeeding  periods  of  the  Church, 
quite  up  to  the  time  when  the  principles  it  contained  were  embodied 
in  the  measures  to  constitute  a  delegated  General  Conference.  Of 
these  measures,  and  some  of  the  incidents  connected  with  their 


440  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

adoption,  especially  as  they  are  connected  with  the  personal  history 
of  Mr.  Lee,we  propose  giving  a  somewhat  detailed  account. 

The  memorial,  heretofore  referred  to  as  adopted  by  the  Annual 
Conferences  of  1807,  and  having  for  its  object  a  change  in  the 
composition  of  the  General  Conference,  originated  with  the  New 
York  Conference.  Our  limits  will  not  allow  us  to  copy  it,  yet  a 
few  extracts  from  it  are  necessary  to  a  correct  understanding  of 
the  subject.  After  a  quaint  preliminary  address,  beginning  with 
these  words  :  "  We,  as  one  of  the  seven  eyes  of  the  great  and  increas- 
ing body  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  these  United  States, 
which  is  composed  of  about  five  hundred  Travelling,  and  about  two 
thousand  Local  Preachers,  together  with  upwards  of  one  hundred 
and  forty  thousand  members,"  &c.,  it  proceeds  to  state  the  grounds 
upon  which  it  believes  a  change  to  a  representative  General  Con- 
ference will  be  conducive  to  the  permanence  and  prosperity  of  the 
Church  : 

"AVhen  we  take  a  serious  and  impartial  view  of  this  impo-tam 
subject,  and  consider  the  extent  of  our  Connection,  the  number  of 
our  Preachers,  the  great  inconvenience,  expense,  and  loss  of  time 
that  must  necessarily  result  from  our  present  regulations  relative 
to  our  General  Conferences,  we  are  deeply  impressed  with  a 
thorough  conviction  that  a  representative  or  delegated  General  Con- 
ference, composed  of  a  specific  number,  on  principles  of  equal 
representation,  from  the  several  Annual  Conferences,  would  be 
much  more  conducive  to  the  prosperity  and  general  unity  of  the 
whole  body,  than  the  present  indefinite  and  numerous  body  of  Min- 
isters, collected  together  une.qually  from  the  various  Conferences,  to 
the  great  inconvenience  of  the  ministry,  and  injury  of  the  work  of 
God."* 

This  memorial  was  presented  to  the  Conference  on  the  9th  of 
May,  the  third  day  of  the  session.  It  was  immediately  referred  to 
a.  committee  of  fourteen,  composed  of  two  members  from  each 
Annual  Conference  :  Ezekiel  Cooper,  J.  Wilson,  George  Pickering, 
J.  Soule,  W.  McKendree,  W.  Burke,  W.  Phoebus,  J.  Randall,  P. 
Bruce,  J.  Lee,  S.  G.  Roszell,  N.  Reed,  J.  McClaskey,  and  T. 
Ware.  We  believe  the  committee  was  instructed  to  draft  a  consti 
'ution  for  a  delegated  General  Conference.     At  the  first   meeting 

*  For  full  report,  see  Bangs's  Hist.  vol.  ii.  pp.  226-238. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  441 

of  the  committee,  after  an.  interchange  of  views,  it  was  resolved  to 
appoint  a  sub-committee  of  three  to  prepare  the  instrument  and 
report  to  a  subsequent  meeting.  The  sub-committee  consisted  of 
Messrs.  Soule,  Cooper,  and  Bruce.  These  three,  after  consulta- 
tion, resolved  that  at  a  meeting  to  be  held  the  next  morning,  each 
one  should  bring  a  draft  framed  by  himself,  when,  after  a  compari- 
son of  views,  one  might' be  selected,  or  prepared  from  the  common 
stock,  for  presentation  to  the  original  committee.  At  the  appointed 
time,  Mr.  Bruce  appeared  without  stone  or  mortar  for  the  edifice. 
Messrs.  Soule  and  Cooper  had  each  a  building  complete  and  strong  ; 
but  utterly  unlike  each  other  in  size,  structure,  or  arrangement. 
Like  the  "  iron  and  clay"  in  Nebuchadnezzar's  image,  they  could 
not  be  united,  nor  harmonized;  but  there  was  a  majority  of  three 
in  favour  of  the  plan  drawn  up  by  Mr.  Soule.  It  was  then  pre- 
sented to  the  committee  of  fourteen,  adopted  by  a  majority,  and 
submitted  to  the  Conference.     The  report  is  in  the  following  v/ords: 

"  Whereas  it  is  of  the  greatest  importance  that  the  doctrine,  form 
of  government,  and  general  rules  of  the  United  Societies  in  America 
be  preserved  sacred  and  inviolable  :  and  whereas  every  prudent 
measure  should  be  taken  to  preserve,  strengthen,  and  perpetuate 
the  union  of  the  Connection  : — 

"Therefore,  your  Committee,  upon  mature  deliberation,  have 
thought  it  advisable  that  the  third  section  of  the  form  of  Discipline 
shall  be  as  follows,  viz : 

•'  SECTION  III 

"  Of  the   General  Conference. 

"1.  The  General  Conference  shall  be  composed  of  delegates 
from  the  Annual  Conferences. 

"  2.  The  delegates  shall  be  chosen  by  ballot,  without  debate,  in 
the  Annual  Conferences  respectively,  in  the  last  meeting  of  Con- 
ference previous  to  the  sitting  of  the  General  Conference. 

"  3.  Each  Annual  Conference,  respectively,  shall  have  a  right  to 
send  seven  Elders,  members  of  their  Conference,  as  delegates  to 
the  General  Conference. 

"  4.  Each  Annual  Conference  shall  have  a  right  to  send  one 
delegate,  in  addition  to  the  seven,  for  every  ten  members  belonging 
to  such  Conference,  over  and  above  fifty :  so  that,  if  there  be  sixt}* 


442  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

members,  they  shall  send  eight ;  if  seventy,  they  shall  send  nine, 
and  so  on  in  proportion." 

The  rest  of  the  report  is  substantially  the  same  that  is  now 
comprehended  in  the  section  of  the  Discipline  entitled,  "  Of  the 
General  Conference."  With  *he  exception  of  a  few  verbal  altera- 
tions, the  restrictive  '-egulctions  are  now  nearly  the  same  as  they 
were  prepared  by  Mr.  Soule. 

There  was  some  opposition  to  this  report  in  the  committee,  but  it 
was  more  general  and  decided  in  the  Conference.  In  both,  Mr.  Lee 
was  the  most  pi-ominent  opponent.  His  favourite  measure  now  was 
to  compose  the  body  by  seniority  rather  than  by  election.  Regard- 
ing the  legislative  department  of  the  Church  as  properly  a  fit  arena 
for  the  counsels  of  age  and  experience,  and  not  dreaming  that 
intrigue  and  ambition  W'Ould  ever  seek  to  display  their  powers  on 
such  a  theatre,  he  preferred  to  commit  the  grave  and  important  inte- 
rests of  the  Church  to  the  counsels  of  those  whose  judgments  had 
been  matured  amidst  long  years  of  toil,  and  w^hose  highest  attain- 
ments had  been  learned  in  the  school  of  Christ.  Others  joined  him 
in  this  opposition,  and  the  debate  was  animated  and  protracted  ; 
but  this  was  the  strong  point,  and  Mr.  Lee  led  the  van  of  the 
attack.  It  was  under  the  force  of  his  arguments,  as  we  have  been 
assured  by  very  high  authority,  the  report  was  defeated.  When 
the  vote  was  taken  on  the  report  of  the  committee,  it  was  rejected 
by  a  vote  of  64  to  57.  This  defeat  was  a  source  of  surprise  and 
sorrow  to  the  friends  of  the  measure.  After  some  consultation, 
the  matter  was  recommitted,  and  was  returned  to  the  Conference 
with  this  material  alteration  :  It  proposed  to  constitute  the  General 
Conference  upon  the  basis  of  one  delegate  for  every  five  members 
of  an  Annual  Conference.  In  nearly  all  other  respects,  it  scarcely 
differs  from  the  present  constitution.  It  did  not,  however,  relieve 
the  objections  in  Mr.  Lee's  mind  ;  and  he  again  opened  the  debate 
against  its  adoption.  But  it  was  his  turn  to  be  defeated,  or  to  be 
reconciled  to  the  measure.  At  a  pause  in  the  discussion,  Mr. 
Soule  moved  to  amend  the  article  so  as  to  read,  "  to  be  appointed 
by  seniority  or  choice,  at  the  discretion  of  such  Annual  Confer- 
ence." This  motion,  if  it  did  not  put  him  in  a  dilemma,  neutral- 
ized his  opposition,  and  he  was  speechless.  Mr.  Soule  knew  Mr. 
Lee  was  as  inveterate  an  advocate  of  the  independent  rights  of  the 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  443 

Conferences,  as  he  was  of  the  condition  of  seniority  in  constituting 
the  General  Conference;  and,  with  a  sagacity  that  has  not  yet 
failed  him,  he  placed  his  strongest  adversary  between  the  cross- 
fires of  his  own  favourite  doctrines.  As  amended,  it  maintained 
the  independence  of  the  Conferences,  and  committed  to  the  custody 
of  that  independence  the  very  condition  he  defended  as  the  proper 
basis  of  representation.  His  point  was  gained ;  but  he  felt  that  he 
had  lost  a  victory.  But  he  submitted ;  and,  walking  up  to  his 
friend,  poked  him  in  the  side  with  his  finger  and  whispered, 
"  Brother  Soule,  you've  played  me  a  Yankee  trick  !"  The  point 
was  now  settled  ;  and,  concurring  heartily  in  the  restrictive  regula- 
tions, he  gave  them  his  support,  and  the  report  was  adopted  by  a 
nearly  unanimous  vote. 

While  the  paternity  of  these  regulations,  which  gave  a  written 
constitution  to  the  Church,  is  unquestionably  to  be  placed  to  the 
credit  of  Bishop  Soule,  it  is  also  due  to  historical  accuracy  to  state, 
that  the  third  restriction  originated  with  Mr.  Lee.  In  the  Journals 
of  this  Conference,  the  following  entry  occurs,  under  date  of  May 
the  24th,  the  day  on  which  the  whole  measure  was  finally  adopted  : 

"  J.  Lee  moved.  That  the  next  General  Conference  shall  not 
change  or  alter  any  part  or  rule  of  our  government,  so  as  to  do 
away  Episcopacy,  or  to  destroy  the  plan  of  our  itinerant  general 
Superintendency." 

A  resolution,  introduced  at  several  preceding  sessions,  to  make 
Local  Deacons  eligible  to  Elder's  orders,  was  again  brought  for- 
ward, and  lost  by  a  vote  of  66  to  60.  This  measure  was  finally 
carried  in  1812. 

The  effort,  heretofore  so  productive  of  strife  and  debate,  to  make 
Presiding  Elders  elective  by  the  Annual  Conferences,  was  brought 
up  for  consideration  again,  on  the  16th,  under  the  annexed  resolu- 
tion, offered  by  Ezekiel  Cooper,  and  seconded  by  Joshua  Wells  : 

"  Resolved,  That  the  Discipline  be  altered  so  as  to  read  : 

"  Ques.  By  whom  shall  the  Presiding  Elders  be  chosen? 

"  Ans.  Each  Annual  Conference  respectively,  without  debate, 
shall  annually  choose  by  ballot  its  own  Presiding  Elders." 

This  resolution  did  not  pass  off  "  without  debate;"  but  it  was 
soon  settled,  and  rejected  by  a  vote  of  73  to  52. 


444  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

On  the  last  day  of  the  session,  a  matter  was  introduced  and  dis- 
posed of,  that,  as  a  peculiarity  of  legislation,  and  for  its  bearings 
upon  a  question  that  has  since  ruptured  the  Church,  deserves  a 
conspicuous  place  in  every  history  of  Methodism.  We  give  it  in 
the  terms  in  which  it  stands  in  the  Journal : 

"  Moved  from  the  Chair,  That  there  be  1000  Forms  of  Discipline 
prepared  for  the  use  of  the  South  Carolina  Conference,  in  which  the 
section  and  rule  on  slaver}'  shall  be  left  out."  "  Carried ;"  i.  e. 
adopted. 

As  there  were  now  two  Bishops,  occupants  of  "  the  Chair,"  it 
cannot,  except  by  some  surviving  member  of  the  Conference,  be 
certainly  determined  who  was  the  mover  of  this  resolution.  It  was 
either  Bishop  Asbury  or  Bishop  M'Kendree  ;  and  every  probability 
of  the  case  indicates  the  Senior  Bishop  as  the  author.  Except  in 
Virginia,  we  believe  Bishop  M'Kendree  had  never  exercised  his 
ministry  in  the  south  ;  and  nearly  the  M'hole  of  his  time  had  been 
spent  in  the  Western  Conference,  at  least  since  1797.  He  could 
not  therefore  be  familiar  with,  or  under  the  influence  of  opinions 
existing  in  South  Carolina,  and  requiring  so  extreme  an  act  of  legis- 
lation. But  since  1785,  a  period  of  twenty-three  years,  Bishop 
Asbury  had  been  visiting  the  state,  watching  the  progress  of  Metho- 
dism, and  studying  its  welfare.  He  was  intimate  WMth  all  its  wants  ; 
and  a  most  ardent  and  exemplary  labourer  in  its  fields.  In  the 
presence  of  these  facts,  and  knowing  the  resolution  to  have  come 
from  one  of  the  Bishops,  is  it  a  violation  of  historical  justice  to 
assume  it  as'the  offspring  of  the  Senior  Bishop? 

But  what  shall  we  say  of  the  act  itself?  To  regard  it  as  the 
expression  of  a  sincere  desire  to  mitigate  the  evils  of  former  enact- 
ments, and  to  prevent  evil  for  the  future,  is  only  a  tribute  to  partial 
charity  at  the  expense  of  general  justice.  The  interests  of  Metho- 
dism in  South  Carolina  maj^  have  been,  and  no  doubt  were,  greatly 
perilled  by  the  system  of  unwise  legislation  about  slavery  hereto- 
fore pursued  by  the  Church.  But  were  they  the  only  sufferers? 
And  what  kind  of  legislation  was  it  that  gave  two  kinds  of  law  for 
the  government  of  the  same  people,  under  precisely  the  same  cir- 
cumstances? Here  were  two  codes  of  Discipline  put  forth  as  law 
by  the  same  Ecclesiastical  legislature,  and  intended  to  operate  for 
Ihe  promotion  of  unify  and   uniformity  among   the  same  people! 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  445 

Both  the  general  "  rule,"  and  the  particular  "  section"  on  sla- 
very, were  to  be  omitted  in  forms  of  the  Disciphne  intended 
for  circulation  in  a  prescribed  section  of  the  Church.  In 
1804,  retaining  the  rules  in  the  Discipline,  they  exempted  the 
Societies  in  North  and  South  Carolina,  Georgia,  and  Tennessee, 
from  their  operation.  But  in  1808,  the  Disciphne  itself  was 
expurgated ;  and,  by  special  enactment,  exempted  from  conveying 
the  laws  of  tlic  Church  to  a  select  circle  of  its  members.  Doubt- 
less there  was  benevolence  intended  by  this  measure ;  but  it  pre- 
sents such  an  anomaly  in  legislation,  as  tempts  us  to  blush 
(notwithstanding  its  decided  confirmation  of  the  wrong  and  wretched 
policy  of  the  Church  in  its  measures  to  extirpate  slavery)  at  every 
aspect  in  which  it  presents  the  legislative  acumen  of  our  fathers. 
Was  it  from  this  feeling,  or  from  unwillingness  to  circulate  this  great 
disparaging  fact  of  their  pro-slavery  affinities  after  all,  that  Dr. 
Bangs  omits  all  reference  to  the  subject  in  his  account  of  the  General 
Conference  of  1808?  The  omission  of  so  important  a  measure  of 
so  important  a  session  is  almost  as  great  an  anomaly  in  history  as 
the  act  itself  is  in  legislation.  One  thing,  however,  is  apparent  in 
this,  and  all  the  other  anti-slavery  proceedings  of  our  fathers. 
They  would  never  have  suffered  "  the  great  evil  of  slavery"  to 
produce  the  still  greater  evil  of  rending  the  seamless  garment  of 
Christ  in  twain.  They  would  have  preserved  the  unity  of  the 
Church  maiigre  all  the  evils  of  slavery, — if  the  windings  of  legis- 
lation could  have  secured  so  great  and  beneficial  an  end. 

Heretofore  the  word  "  salary,"  in  respect  to  the  ministry,  was 
commonly  used  in  the  Discipline.  It  was  an  obnoxious  word  to 
Mr.  Lee,  and  under  a  resolution  introduced  by  him  it  was  erased, 
and  the  word  "  allowance"  substituted  in  its  place. 

Other  measures  of  importance  were  enacted  during  this  session 
of  the  Conference.  We  have  brought  under  review  the  most  pro- 
minent and  imposing,  both  in  their  character  and  results.  In  every 
respect  it  surpasses,  in  the  spirit  of  its  debates,  the  nature  of  its  de- 
cisions, and  their  prospective  influence  upon  the  Church,  all  pre- 
ceding meetings  of  the  kind.  It  is  especially  to  be  remembered  as 
having  consummated,  and  made  perfect,  as  far  as  that  word  can 
apply  to   human  works,  the  measures  so  happily  commenced  in 


446  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

1784.  We  gravely  question  whether,  in  strictness  of  language,  the 
Church  can  be  said  to  have  been  organized  previous  to  the  General 
Conference  of  1808.  It  is  at  least  certain,  that  up  to  this  time  it 
was  defective  in  all  that  relates  to  a  constitutional  legislative  de- 
partment. But  its  organization  was  now  complete,  its  government 
placed  upon  a  safe  and  permanent  foundation,  and,  confining  power, 
in  all  its  ramifications,  within  just  and  wholesome  limits,  it  left  the 
system,  in  the  inherent  might  of  its  own  energies,  to  fulfil  its  mission 
of  pi-eaching  peace  by  Jesus  Christ  to  the  weary  and  heavy-laden. 


THE     KEV.     JESSE     LEE.  ili 


CHAPTER    XH. 

FROM  THE  GENERAL  CONFERENCE  OF  1808,  TO  THE  GENE- 
RAL CONFERENCE  OF  1812. 

The  Christian  Soldier — Enters  on  a  Visit  to  New  England — Strange  Scenes  at 
a  Camp- Meeting — New  York — Norwalk — A  Change — Free  Seats — Bells- 
Note,  Remark  of  Asbury  on  Bells — Pews — Bad  Manners — Mr.  Lee  and  the 
Lawyers — Farmington — Effect  of  a  Word — Rev.  George  Pickering — Con- 
founding a  Baptist  Minister — Prosperity  of  Methodism — Returns  to  Virginia 
— Conference  at  Tarboro — Bishop  Asbury's  Prejudices  against  Slavery — 
Change  of  his  Views — Brunswick  Circuit — Mr.  Lee  elected  Chaplain  to  the 
House  of  Representatives — Sustains  a  severe  Injury — Returns  to  his  Circuit 
— Conference  in  Petersburg — A  Question  of  Episcopal  Power — Mr.  Lee  ap- 
pointed Presiding  Elder — Publishes  his  History  of  the  Methodists — Motives 
for  writing  it — Its  Character  and  Value — Note,  Bishop  Asbury's  Objection 
to  it  considered — 'Labours  on  his  District — Conference  at  Raleigh — Com- 
plaints— Anecdote — Amelia  Circuit — Chaplaincy — Purchases  a  Home — Con- 
ference in  Richmond — Bishop  Asbury  complained  of  for  ordaining  a  Slave — 
Election  of  Delegates  to  General  Conference — Stationed  in  Richmond — Ge- 
neral Conference — Bishop  M'Kendree's  Address — Refusal  to  elect  a  Bishop 
— Local  Deacons — Anecdote — Effijrt  to  alter  the  Mode  of  constituting  the 
General  Conference — Presiding  Elder  Question — A  Passage  between  Bishop 
Asbury  and  Mr.  Lee — A  strange  Procedure  in  Legislation. 

The  warrior,  when  age  has  calmed  the  pas.sions  of  manhood, 
and  years  have  elapsed  since  he  met  the  foes  of  his  country  in  the 
shock  of  deadly  strife,  must  feel  a  peculiar  pleasure,  in  revisiting 
the  fields  of  his  fame,  to  find  the  storm  of  war  succeeded  by  the 
simshine  of  peace,  and  smiling  harvests  and  the  merry  song  of 
husbandry  enriching  the  scene,  and  gladdening  the  soil  where 
hosts  of  human  beings  "  in  fell  encounter  fiercely  met,"  and 
cannon-hail  mowed  down  whole  ranks  of  living  men.  But  richer 
and  holier  are  the  transports  of  the  Christian  Soldier,  when  he 
revisits  the  fields  of  his  bloodless  triumphs,  and  finds  hearts  and 
families,  once  alien  from  God' and  full  of  discord,  now  "brought 
nigh  by  the  blood  of  the  Cross,"  and,  in  the  fellowship  of  faith 
and  love,  seeking  their  long  and  last  repose  in  the  midst  of  the 
felicities  that  spring  eternal  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven.     "  He  thai 


448  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES      OF 

goeth  forth  and  weepcth,  bearing  precious  seed,  sliall  doubtless 
come  again  with  rejoicing,  bringing  his  sheaves  with  liim."  We 
have  seen  Mr.  Lee,  in  the  pure  signification  of  these  words,  goino- 
forth,  the  bearer  of  precious  seed,  among  the  arid  and  barren 
Churches  of  New  England;  and  we  have  seen  him  rejoicing  in 
the  muUitude  and  fullness  of  bis  sheaves.  Bi>t  long  years  have 
since  elapsed  ;  others  have  entered  the  fields  wherein  he  had 
sowed,  even  weeping,  "  the  good  seed  of  the  kingdom,"  and  have 
gathered  harvests  of  precious  ripe  fruits  "  unto  the  praise  of  the 
glory  of  God's  free  grace."  He  would  revisit  those  fields  of  his  first 
and  joyous  planting,  to  see  if  the  harvest  answered  to  the  sowing ; 
and  again  to  sow  precious  seed,  that  might  spring  up  and  give  joy 
to  the  reaper  when  the  hand  of  the  sower  should  be. mouldering  in 
the  silence  and  solitude  of  the  grave.     Let  us  follow  him. 

For  several  years,  Mr.  Lee  had  meditated  a  visit  to  New 
England, — a  land  full  of  precious  recollections  to  his  heart.  Be- 
fore leaving  Virginia  for  the  seat  of  the  General  Conference,  it  is 
believed  he  made  all  necessary  preparations  for  this  journey, 
especially  in  providing  for  his  circuit  during  his  absence.  This 
tour,  which  extended  to  the  remotest  point  of  his  early  travels  in 
Maine,  and  embraced  nearly  the  whole  remaining  portion  of  the 
year,  is  full  of  interest.  But  it  was  sad  in  some  of  its  dcvelope- 
ments  of  what  he  considered  departures  from  the  simplicity  of 
pure  Methodism.  His  notices  of  these  will  be  brought  distinctlv 
into  view.  They  will  serve  to  show  how  soon  "  tares"  may  be 
sown  among  "  wheat,"  and  how  seriously  they  interrupt  the 
harvest.  Nor  will  they  be  useless  as  warnings  of  the  impolicy  of 
innovation. 

Form  and  power  arc  both  essential  to  godliness ;  but  they  are 
entirely  different  in  their  aspects  and  influences.  Mr.  Lee  could 
not  be  classed  among  those  condemned  by  the  Apostle,  who, 
"  having  the  form  of  godliness,  denied  the  power  thereof"  Of  the 
two,  he  would  have  been  more  disposed  to  deny  the  form.  The 
power  he  fully  credited,  and,  in  a  choice  between  them,  w^ould  have 
])referred  it  in  its  most  extravagant  manifestations.  Forms,  such 
as  are  identical  with  worship  and  duty,  \vere  his  delight.  But  mere 
ceremony — externnlism, — that  neither  camo  from,  nor  reached  the 
heart,  was  an  abommation   that  vexed  his  riohteous  soul.      The 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  449 

reader  will  remember  his  displeasure  at  "  the  gown  and  oands"  of 
Bishop  Asbury,  in  one  of  the  first  years  of  his  ministry.     He  had 
not  yet  learned  to  conform  to  popular  taste  in  outward  show ;   and 
he  would  '■  not  'follow  a  multitude  to  do  evil."     It  was  not  long 
after  leaving  Baltimore  before  he  was  compelled  by  stress  of  prm- 
ciple  to  "  turn  away"  from  a  ceremony  that  seems  to  have  been  as 
popular  with   others  as  it  was  ofiensive  to  him.     He  attended  a 
camp-mccting  in  New  Jersey,  and  was  not  long  in  discovering  a 
strange  adhesion  to  forms  in  some  of  its  arrangements.     In  imifa. 
tion,  perhaps,  of  the  scenes  enacted  at  Jericho,  "  seven  trumpets' 
were  used  on  all  occasions  :  to  awake  them  in  the  early  moi'ning^ 
:o  summon  them  to  the  place  of  preaching,  to  notify  the  hour  of 
retirement  at  night ;  and  as  often  as  circumstances  called  for  it, 
;he  seven  trumpeters  blew  their  seven  trumpets  !     But  what  most 
offended  the  taste  of  Mr.  Lee,  was  the  concluding  scene  of  the 
meeting.     He   must  describe  it    himself:    "  Another  thing  which 
was  new  to  me,  was  their  manner  of  taking  leave  of  each  other, 
which  was  as  follows :  The  men,  with  their  trumpets,  went  fore- 
most, rank  and  file,  blowing  as  they  went;  and  then  the  Preachers 
followed  after;  and  then  the  men  in  general  followed  the  Preach- 
ers.    They  then  made  a  circular  march,  and  when  the  Preachers 
came  round  to  the  place  from  whence  they  started,  they  turned  out 
of  the  ranks  to  the  right  hand,  and  stopped  and  shook  hands  with 
all  the  men  next  to  them,  till  they  all  came  round  ;   and  then  the 
men  who  were  marching  in  the  cii'cle  shifted  sides,  each  with  his 
companion,  and  went  round  again  ;  and   those  who  were  on  the 
opposite  side  from  the  Preachers  the  fii'st  time,  came  next  in  turn 
to  the  Pi'eachers,  and  had  an  opportunity  of  shaking  hands.    Then 
the  women  marched  around  twice  in  the  same  form,  and  all  shook 
hands  as  the  men  had  done  before  them.     Most  of  them  continued 
singing  as  they  went.     I  was  requested  to  march  with  them,  and 
to  stand  and  shake  hands ;  but  I  excused  myself,  for  indeed  I  did 
not  like  so  much  ceremony  and  form." 

Dissatisfaction   at   this   proceeding   cannot    surprise   any   right- 
minded  Christian.     The  real  surprise  is  that  it  was  at  all  tolerated. 
There  was  no  godliness  in  it ;  and,  thougls  a  species  of  "  will-wor- 
ship,"  it   was   devoid  of  all   "  show  of  wisdom."     Happilv,  such 
29 


450  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

scenes  were  not  common,  or  camp-meetings  would  long  since  have 
ceased  to  shed  the  savour  of  a  holy  influence  upon  the  Church. 

After  spending  a  week  in  New  York,  and  preaching  nine  times, 
he  attended  a  camp-meeting  of  great  profit  to  his  soul,  at  Cow 
Harbour,  from  whence  he  sailed  in  a  small  sloop  to  Norwalk, 
Conn.,  lipginning  his  journey  of  pleasure  at  the  point  where,  as 
the  pioneer  of  Methodism,  he  entered  the  spiritual  desolations 
of  New  England  in  1789.  There  was  joy  in  Norwalk  on  that 
day.  Nearly  twenty  years  had  passed  away  since,  a  stranger  and 
unwclcomed,  he  stood  on  a  stone  by  the  way-side,  and  preached  the 
power  of  godliness  in  the  doctrine  of  a  present  salvation.  The 
distant  then,  were  the  near  and  warm-hearted  now.  "  Come  in, 
thou  blessed  of  the  Lord,"  was  the  general  welcome.  And  he  was 
not  without  emotion  in  saluting  those  whom  God  had  given  him  as 
the  seals  of  his  apostleship.  The  joy  was  mutual  ;  and  it  was  joy 
in  the  Lord.  Beginning  here,  he  traversed,  in  nearly  the  same  order 
as  in  his  first  movements,  the  places  in  which  he  had  opened  the 
pathway  for  those  who  were  now  gathering  the  continually  ripen- 
ing fruits  of  a  harvest  that  still  yields  abundant  and  accumulating 
rewards  to  faithful  labour.  He  was  everywhere  met  with  a  cheer- 
ful welcome ;  and  his  ministry  was  more  than  ordinarily  effectual 
in  confirming  the  faith  and  comforting  the  hearts  of  the  people. 
His  Journal  abounds  with  notices  of  good  meetings,  large  congre- 
gations, and  personal  pleasure  derived  from  intercourse  with  old 
friends ;  a  cheerful  gratitude  for  the  good  already  wrought,  and 
everywhere  observable;  and  a  joyful  confidence  that,  while  true  to 
its  great  distinctive  principles,  the  success  of  Methodism  in  the 
land  of  the  Puritans,  like  leaven,  or  like  itself  everywhere  else, 
must  keep  pace  with  the  progress  of  society,  and  modulate  it  after 
its  own  key-note  of  spirituality,  or  mould  it  into  the  form  of  its 
own  consecration  to  God  and  the  good  of  men.  But  he  could  not- 
close  his  eyes  to  what  he  regarded  as  departures  from  its  elemental 
principles ;  nor  would  he  hold  his  peace  when,  as  a  consequence 
of  the  discovery,  his  sorrow  was  stirred  within  him.  It  is  a  singu- 
lar fact  that  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  to  the  poor,  constituting 
as  it  does  the  distinguishing  glory  of  the  cross,  has  been  very  fre- 
quently, even  among  professing  Christians,  urged  as  a  reproach 
of  Methodism.     It  was  its  peculiar  glory,  however,  in  the  estima- 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  -151 

tion  of  Mr.  Lee;  and  any  feature  of  the  system,  or  any  arrange- 
ment in  its  operations  that  contravened  their  rights  or  abridged 
their  freedom  of  access  to  the  Church,  was  regarded  as  a  positive 
defect — a  great  evil,  without  a  redeeming  quality,  or  the  remotest 
promise  of  good.  He  preached  a  fi'ee  salvation,  upon  the  fullest 
and  broadest  principles  of  free  grace.  Believing  God  "  would  have 
all  men  to  be  saved,  and  to  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth," 
he  could  fraternize  with  no  system  of  measures  that,  in  any  possi- 
ble contingency,  denied  to  any  one  the  largest  libei'ty  of  hearing 
the  Word  of  God,  or  in  its  legitimate  influence  subjected  them  to 
any  species  of  humiliation  in  order  to  hear  it.  With  this  know- 
ledge of  his  views,  and  without  endorsing  all  of  his  opinions,  we 
can  sympathize  with  him  in  the  discovery  that  the  union  between 
free  grace  and  free  seats  in  the  Church,  had  been  severed  in 
several  places  in  New  England.  It  was  a  rude  earthly  grafting 
upon  the  heavenly  stock  of  Methodism.  He  was  not,  however, 
bitter  in  his  censures,  as  a  Cew  specimens  from  his  Journal  will 
show  : 

"  Newport,  Rhode  Island.  The  Methodists  and  others  have 
united  to  build  a  Methodist  Meeting-House,  which  is  not  finished 
but  is  fit  to  preach  in.  They  have  a  steeple  to  it,  with  a  prctt} 
large  bell.*  The  house  is  fitted  up  with  large  square  pews,  so  that 
a  part  of  the  people  sit  with  their  faces,  and  others  with  their 
backs  towards  the  preacher;  and  these  pews  are  sold  to  purcha- 
sers. Male  and  female  sit  together.  Is  not  this  a  violation  of 
Methodist  rules?"  He  had  never  before  seen  a  bell  in  a  Methodist 
house  of  worship. 

Boston.  "  Preached  at  night  in  the  tiew  Meeting-House.  I  did 
not  feel  as  much  freedom  in  this  house  as  I  did  in  the  old.  This 
new  Meeting-House  is  large  and  elegant,  I   think  eighty-four  by 

*  Bells  to  Cliurehes  were  considered  a  great  innovation  by  the  early  ministers 
of  Methodism.  In  the  following  it  will  be  seen  how  "  bells"  and  "  boys"  dis- 
turbed the  gravity  of  Bishop  Asbury.  The  "boy"  and  the  "bell"  were  in 
Augusta,  Ga.  "  I  am  grieved  to  have  to  do  with  boys.  Hugh  Porter 
had  written  to  this  town  about  a  station;  and  added  to  the  mischief  he  had 
formerly  done:  I  shall  take  care  of  these  youngsters.  And  behold,  here  is  a 
bell  over  the  gallery — and  cracked  too  ;  may  it  break  !  It  is  the  first  I  ever 
S!iw  in  a  house  of  ours  in  America :  I  hope  it  will  be  the  last."  Journal,  vol. 
iii.  p.  210. 


452  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

sixty-four.  It  has  an  altar  round  the  pulpit,  in  a  half-circle,  and 
the  house  is  fixed  with  long  pews  of  a  circular  form,  to  be  uniform 
with  the  altar.  The  front  of  the  gallery  is  of  the  same  form.  It 
looks  very  handsome,  and  will  contain  an  abundance  of  people, 
but  it  is  not  on  the  Methodist  plan,  for  the  pews  are  sold  to  the  high- 
est bidder." 

"  I  preached  at .     My  text  was,  Deut,  xxix.  29.    TJie 

secret  things  belong  unto  the  Lord  our  God,  Sfc.  I  felt  but  little 
faith  or  satisfaction  in  the  beginning  of  the  discourse.  The  people 
have  fixed  pews  all  around  the  house,  and  all  the  rest  have  no  seats, 
except  a  few  loose  boards  on  blocks.  Whilst  I  was  preaching,  if  a 
well  dressed  person  came  in,  the  people  would  jump  up  in  their 
pews  and  slam  open  their  doors,  and  thump  on  their  pews,  and 
beckon  with  their  hands  to  get  the  person  into  their  pews.  I  was 
quite  displeased  with  their  pews,  and  with  their  conduct." 

These  extracts  need  not  be  multiplied.  Their  introduction  has 
a  two-fold  object :  the  one  personal,  the  other  historical.  Person- 
ally, they  exhibit  the  undisguised  opposition  of  Mr.  Lee  to  the  pew 
system ;  and  at  the  same  time  declare  his  uncompromising  adher- 
ence to  original  Methodism,  with  its  plain  Churches  and  its  free 
se^ts;  W'ith  its  heaven-sanctioned  doctrines  of  free  grace,  freely 
offered  to  all,  without  partiality  and  without  hypocrisy.  Histori- 
cally, they  show  where,  and  at  how  early  a  period  this  departure 
from  a  distinctive  and  cherished  regulation  of  Methodism  was  com- 
menced. 

Whatever  opinion  may  be  entertained  with  regard  to  pews,  very 
few,  we  imagine,  will  differ  with  Mr.  Lee  in  his  displeasure  at  the 
conduct  of  the  pew-holders  in  the  last-mentioned  case,  as  extracted 
from  his  Journal.  And  the  prudence  of  his  first  biographer,  Mr. 
Thrift,  in  suppressing  the  place  of  its  occurrence,  is  deserving  of 
high  commendation.  Since,  although  it  may  develope  some  of  the 
phases  of  the  system,  in  its  invariable  tendency  to  "  have  respect 
of  persons,"  there  was  no  necessity  of  exposing  those  so  unhappily 
exhibiting  the  weakness  of  human  nature  under  circumstances  of 
peculiar  temptation.  But,  notwithstanding  these  disparagements, 
the  adoption  of  the  pew  system  by  the  Methodists  of  New  England 
has  strong  mitigating  circumstances  that  must  come  up  for  conside- 
ration in  every  impartial  examination  of  the  question.     The  estab- 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE. 


453 


lished  Churches  around  them,  and  there  was  one  or  more  in  every 
place  they  entered,  were  nearly  all  of  this  order.     The  people  were 
accustomed  to  them,  and  strongly  prejudiced  in  their  favour  •  and 
the  habits  of  the  people,  their  social  equality,  domestic  arrange- 
ments, extendmg  even  to  a  rigid  supervision  during  Church  hou°. 
and  general  regularity  in  attending  public  worship,  all  prPpossessed 
them  m  favour  of  pews,  and  left  them,  when  the  subject  of  their 
permanent  Church  relations,  and  the  influence  of  those  relations 
upon  their  household  morals  and  happiness  came  up  for  settlement 
vwth  no  other  guide  for  themselves  than  their  personal  experience 
01  the  direct  beneficial  results  of  the  system,  and  with  no  good 
hope  of  the  enlargement  of  Methodism  in  the  country  without  this 
partial  conformation  to  the  customs  of  the  community.     In  adopt 
.ng  this  mode  of  sitting  in  their  Churches,  therefore,  there  was  no 
collision  with  existing  rules,  and  could  be  no  rupture  of  established 
opinions,  as  there  would  have  been  in  introducing  them  among  the 
Methodists  of  Virginia.     It  was  only  a  wise  application  of  the  im- 
portant doctrine  of  expediency.      We  are  aware  that  it  may  be 
and  IS  often  urged  upon  this  and  kindred  topics,  that  the  Methodists 
ought  to  have  maintained  their  original  ground,  and  insisted  upon 
the  strict  observance  of  the  rule  in  the  case.     It  is  at  least  presuma- 
ble they  d,d  so  with  all  the  force  of  earnestness  and  entreaty      But 
without   effect;  except   in    so   far   as  it  contributed  to   excite   the 
inquiry  :  whether  they  should,  in  a  matter  on  which  revelation  is 
silent,  and  no  ingenuity  can  prove  to  be  essential  to  salvation,  yield 
this  liberty  to  the  people,  or  circumscribe  and  finally  destroy  the 
power  which  Methodism  was  everywhere  putting  forih  to  redeem 
and  save  those  for  whom  Christ  died,  but  who  had  been  drilled 
into  an  obstinate  indifferency  by  the  heartless  preaching  of  irresisli- 
ble  decrees  guided  by  sovereign  will  and  electing  love.     In  such  an 
issue,  we  doubt  not  but  the  sturdy,  and  otherwise  uncompromising 
p.oneer  of  Methodism  in  New  England,  would  have  yielded    not 
exactly  u  ,^,  ,,,^,^-,  ^^^.  ^^^^^^  ^^,^^  ^^^  ^^^  ^^^^^^^  ^^^  ^^^  .^^^^  ^^^^  ^^^ 

g<^neral  usage,  or  "economy"  of  the  Church,  to  the  demands  of  . 
necessity  that  could  not  be  controlled  without  injury  to  the  growing 
usefulness  and  permanent  establishment  of  the  Church.*     We  do 

and  L^r-'-^'ln^'S'::  'Z'^'  Z  ^"'^^^  ^^  --hip  ,o  be  built  ''  plain 
aecent.        In  1820,  after  "decent,"  the  words  "  and  with  free  seats"  were 


454  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

not  intend  to  advocate  the  erection  of  pcvvcd  Churches,  but  tljtre 
are  points  involved  in  the  question  that  it  would  be  unwise  and 
illogical  to    overlook    in    its    settlement.     Church    edifices,    in    a 
country  like  ours,  where   religion   derives  no   ])ecuniary  aid  from 
government,  must  be  erected  by  the  voluntary  contributions  of  the 
people;  and  it  seems  an  unwise  interference  with  their  tastes  and 
wishes  to  determine  after  what  model  of  architecture,  or  what  forni 
of  occupancy,  they  shall  be  built  and  used.     And  there  is  no  more 
rig]d  vested  in  the  Church  to  determine  the  mode  of  occupancy, 
than  there  is  to  decide  as  to  the  matter  of  style.     Advice,  in  the 
premises,  is  proper,  and   under  ordinary  circumstances  should  be 
respected.     But  if   declined,  the  right  of   the  people  to  do   what 
they  will  with  their  own  is  unquestionable  ;  and  if  they,  for  reasons 
in  their   judgment  good  and    sufficient,  and   therefore  entitled    to 
respectful  consideration,  prefer  to  erect  such  a  house  in   vihich  to 
worship  God,  the  only  resort  of  the  Church  is  to  refuse  to  supply 
them  with  ministers,  and  abandon  them  to  influences  believed  to  be 
unfriendly  to    spirituality  and  disastrous  to  their  souls.     Such   a 
decision  might  evince  a  stern  love  of  "  our  economy,"  but  it  would 
comprise  neither  the  wisdom  of  the  serpent,  nor  the  harmlessness 
of  the  dove.     "  A  more  excellent  way"  is  to  care  for  them  still  ; 
to  watch  over  their  souls  as  those  that  must  give  account  ;  to  ex- 
tract, by  a  kind  of  spiritual  chemistry,  the  natural    evils  of  the 
system,  and  replace  them  with  "  humility  and  the  fear  of  the  Lord," 
the  twin  graces  of  religion,  from  whence  issue  "  riches  and  honour, 
and  life." 

In  his  travels  through  Maine,  Mr.  Lee  was  surprised  to  find  a 
dense  and  thriving  population  in  districts  where,  in  f  imrr  years, 
long  miles  of  unbroken  forest  intervened  between  the  dwellings  of 
the  settlers.  Here  he  found  houses  of  worship,  and  availed  him- 
self of  every  opening  to  preach  to  the  people  ;  and  his  reception  was 
always  cordial,  even  among  those  who,  having  not  seen,  yet  knew 
him,  and  loved  him  for  his  work's  sake.  Incidents  full  of  interest  in 
his  personal  history  are  connected  with  the  scenes  through  which 
he  was  now  passing,  even  if  they  do  not  exactly  belong  to  the 

added  ;  and  also  in  the  general  answer  to  the  first  question,  the  paragraphs  2, 
3,  and  4,  as  they  now  stand  in  the  Discipline,  were  introduced.  These  repre- 
sent pews  "  as  contrary  to  our  economy,"  and  advise  their  discontinuance. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  455 

times  of  which  we  are  writing.  A  few  of  these,  as  they  serve 
to  portray  his  character,  may  be  preserved. 

The  oft-told  anecdote  of  Lee  and  the  Lawyers,  has  its 
location  between  Boston  and  Lynn.*  Mr.  Lee  was  riding  leisurely 
along  the  road  to  Lynn,  on  one  occasion,  when  he  was  overtaken 
by  two  sprigs  of  the  law,  who  l<new  him  to  be  a  Methodist 
Preacher,  but  of  whom  he  knew  nothing.  Full  of  life  and  good 
humour,  they  determined  on  a  little  innocent  amusement  with  the 
parson  ;  and  after  a  friendly  salutation,  one  riding  on  either  side 
of  him,  something  lilie  the  following  pass-at-arms  occurred  be- 
tween them  : 

Isi  Lawyer.  "  I  believe  you  are  a  Preacher,  sir?" 

Mr.  Lee.  "  Yes ;  I  generally  pass  for  one." 

\st  Laiv.  "  You  preach  very  often,  I  suppose?" 

Lee.  "  Generally  every  day;  frequently  twice,  or  more." 

''2d  Laii\  "  How  do  you  find  time  to  study,  wheii'  you  preach 
so  often  ?" 

Lee.  "  I  study  when  riding,  and  read  when  resting." 

Is;;  Laiv.  "But  do  you  not  write  your  sermons?" 

Lee.  "  No ;  not  very  often,  at  least." 

2d  Laiv.  "  Do  you  not  often  make  mistakes  in  preaching  ex- 
temporaneously ?" 

Lee.  "  I  do  sometimes." 

2d  Lena.  "  How  do  you  do  then  ?     Do  you  correct  thern  ?" 

Lcc.  "  That  depends  upon  the  character  of  the  mistake.  I  was 
preaching  the -other  day,  and  I  went  to  quote  the  text,  'All  liars 
shall  have  their  part  in  the  lake  that  burneth  with  fire  and  brim- 
stone ;'  and,  by  mistake,  I  said  '  All  laivyers  shall  have  their 
part—' " 

2d  Laiv.  (interrupting  him.)  "  What  did  you  do  with  that?  Did 
vou  correct  it  ?" 

Lee.  "  O,  no,  indeed  !  It  was  so  nearly  true,  I  didn't  think  it 
worth  while  to  correct  it." 

"  Humph !"    said    one   of   them    (with   a   hasty   and    impatient 


*  The  location  and  genuineness  of  this  anecdote  are  derived  from  a  contempo- 
rary and  intimate  friend  of  Mr.  Lee,  who  received  it  from  himself. 


456  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

glance  at  the  other),  "  I  don't  know  whether  you  are  the  more  t 
knave  or  a  fool !" 

"  Neither,"  he  quietly  replied,  turning  at  the  same  time  his 
mischievous  eyes  from  one  to  the  other ;  "  I  believe  I  am  just 
beticeen  the  two !" 

Finding  they  were  measuring  wit  with  one  of  its  masters,  and 
excessively  mortified  at  their  discomfiture,  the  knights  of  the 
green  bag  drove  ahead,  leaving  the  victor  to  solitude  and  his  own 
reflections.  The  echoing  of  a  merry  laugh  that  chased  their 
steeds,  added  very  little  comfort  to  the  self-esteem  of  their  riders. 

In  Farmington  he  spent  a  night  with  Mr.  Read.  During  the 
day's  ride  his  saddle-girth  had  broken,  and  in  the  true  Methodist 
Preacher's  style  of  the  times,  soon  after  reaching  the  house,  he  sat 
down  to  repair  it.  While  thus  engaged  near  a  window,  his  host 
came  and  stood  at  his  side.  Mr.  Lee,  always  seeking  to  do  good, 
and  to  turn  everything  to  godly  edifying,  said:  "Mr.  Read,  did 
you  ever  stand  in  your  own  light?"  The  gentleman  supposing  he 
had  come  between  Mr.  Lee  and  the  light,  stepped  hastily  aside, 
apologizing  for  the  inadvertence.  He  was  assured  that  he  was  not 
between  Mr.  Lee  and  the  light ;  and  the  question  was  repeated  in 
a  grave  and  deliberate  tone  of  voice.  Suddenly  perceiving  the 
object  of  the  question,  and  feeling  its  force,  he  replied  with  consid- 
erable emotion,  "  Yes,  sir.  All  my  life  I  have  been  standing  in 
the  light  of  my  own  peace  and  happiness."  This  question,  sug- 
gested by  the  employment  of  the  moment,  had  a  powerful  effect 
upon  the  mind  and  life  of  Mr.  Read.  It  elicited  reflection  ;  and  in 
a  short  time  he  made  an  open  profession  of  religion,  lived  to  adorn 
the  doctrine  of  God  his  Saviour,  and  died  in  full  assurance  of  faith. 
So  strange,  to  some  who  find  it,  are  the  means  of  life  and  salvation. 
The  instruments,  how  very  weak;  the  effects,  how  glorious  and 
God-like!  A  grain  of  mustard  may  produce  a  tree  beneath  whose 
branches  the  birds  of  Paradise  may  sing  the  new  song  in  strains 
always  new,  and  always  transporting. 

At  one  of  the  early  Conferences  in  Lynn,  when  everything  was 
calm  and  cheerful  in  the  body,  and  they  were  engaged  in  the 
examination  of  character,  the  usual  question,  "  Is  there  anything 
against  Brother  Lee?"  was  asked.  "Yes,"  said  the  Rev.  George 
Pickering,  springing  to  his  feet,  as  if  impelled  by  a  sudden  detcr^ 


THE     REV.    JESSE     LEE.  457 

mination,  "  I  have  an  objection  to  Brother  Lee."  "  What  is  it  ?" 
asked  the  Bishop.  "  I  think  Brother  Lee  is  too  self-willed,"  was 
replied  ;  and  a  broad  smile  greeted  the  sally.  "  We  have  no  law 
against  that ;  Brother  Lee  can  retire,"  responded  the  Chair.  The 
next  name  on  the  list  was  xMr.  Pickering's.  "  Anything  against  Bro- 
ther Pickering  ?"  "  Yes,  sir.  He  icill  have  his  own  way  !"  A 
generous  laugh  attested  the  point-blank  accuracy  of  the  retort,  and 
sanctioned  the  playful  episode  in  the  grave  doings  of  the  session. 

Another  incident,  characteristic  of  Mr.  Lee,  and  serving  to  illus- 
trate the  nature  of  the  hostility  everywhere  opposed  to  the  establish- 
ment of  Methodism  in  New  England,  may  be  introduced  at  this 
stage  of  his  history.  On  one  of  his  early  visits  to  Reading, 
Conn.,  he  preached  on  "  the  way  of  salvation."  Setting  forth 
Christ  as  the  Saviour  of  sinners,  be  described,  with  great  clearness 
and  force  of  application,  the  way  of  repentance  and  faith,  as  lead- 
ing directly  to  Christ,  and  as  the  means  of  obtaining  salvation. 
Elder  Hull,  a  Baptist  minister,  was  present,  and  listened  to  the 
sermon  with  considerable  impatience.  The  sermon  was  no  sooner 
finished  than  the  Elder  rose  up  in  the  congregation,  and  said,  "  I 
differ  with  the  Preacher.  He  says  that  in  order  to  be  saved,  you 
must  repent  and  believe.  But  he  did  not  say  whether  you  could 
repent  in  one  week,  or  three  weeks,  or  six  weeks.  He  says, 
'  repentance  is  sorrow  for  sin.'  It  takes  some  time  to  be  sorry  for 
sin.  He  says,  '  repentance  is  confession  of  sin  ;'  and  it  takes  some 
time  to  confess  sin;  and  he  says,  'repentance  is  forsaking  sin;' 
and  it  takes  some  time  to  forsake  sin;  especially  if  you  have  been 
some  time  committing  it.  And  then  after  all  this,  he  says,  '  you 
must  believe  in  Christ.'  All  this  will  require  a  long  time.  Now, 
for  my  part,"  continued  Mr.  Hull,  "I  believe  religion  may  be 
obtained  in  a  very  short  time."  Surprised,  no  less  at  the  objec- 
tion than  its  frivolousness,  Mr.  Lee  straightened  himself  up  in 
the  pulpit,  and  after  a  keen  and  somewhat  satirical  gaze  at  his 
opponent,  said  in  reply,  "The  gentleman  seems  to  be  offended 
with  me  for  not  saying  hotv  long  it  M'ould  take  any  one  to  em- 
brace religion!  True,  I  did  define  repentance,  but  I  did  not  say 
hew  long  it  would  take  any  one  to  repent.  That  is  no  part  of  my 
b/!siness.  I  know  it  will  take  a  sinner  as  long  to  be  converted  as 
il  will  takR  him  to  come  to  Christ  by  repentance  and  faith.     It  may 


458  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

all  take  place  in  a  very  short  time.  A  hunter  goes  into  the  woods 
to  hunt,  and  presently  finds  a  deer:  he  levels  his  gun,  'that  takes 
some  time;'  he  brings  his  si^ht  along  the  gun  to  bear  on  the  deer, 
'  that  takes  some  time  ;'  he  pulls  the  trigger,  '  that  takes  some  time;-' 
then  the  flint  strikes  the  pan,  '  that  takes  some  time;'  then  the  fire 
kindles  the  powder,  '  that  takes  some  time ;'  then  the  powder 
catches  in  the  barrel,  &c.,  then  the  ball  flies  out,  &c.,  passes  along 
the  distance,  &c.,  and  finally  hits  the  deer,  &c.  Now  all  this 
takes  time.  But  it  does  not  take  a  week  to  kill  a  deer!  Is  the 
ojeutlcman  satisfied?"  If  he  was  not  satisfied,  he  was  silenced. 
And  the  repetition  of  the  ridiculous  objection,  "  that  takes  some 
time,"  drawled  out,  as  it  was,  at  the  end  of  every  sentence,  con- 
founded the  captious  objector,  and  created  no  small  diversion  at 
his  expense.  It  was  as  fatal  to  his  cause  as  the  unerring  rifle  of 
the  huntsman  to  the  deer ;  and  left  him  quite  as  dead  in  the  field 
so  rashly  entered. 

The  chief  gratification  to  Mr.  Lee,  in  this  extended  and  labo- 
rious visit,  was  derived  from  the  evidences  everywhei-e  exhibited 
of  ihe  enlarging  usefulness  and  prosperity  of  Methodism.  A 
change,  a  very  great  one,  in  its  present  and  ultimate  effects,  had 
come  over  the  land  of  the  Puritans.  The  Methodists  were  increas- 
ing their  congregations,  multiplying  their  members,  and  annually 
spreading  their  influence  over  a  larger  tract  of  country,  and  a 
greater  number  of  ardent  and  devoted  friends  and  followers.  One 
fact,  referred  to  in  his  Journal,  will  serve  as  well  as  many,  to 
show  the  nature  of  the  changes  through  which  he  was  passing. 
At  a  sacramental  meeting  in  Farmington,  at  which  there  were 
twelve  Preachers,  he  says:  "I  was  pleased  and  surprised  to  see 
such  a  crowd  of  persons  at  the  Lord's  table.  When  I  first  came 
among  them,  about  fifteen  years  ago,  they  had  never  seen  a  Me- 
thodist. And  many  of  them  were  afraid  that  they  were  a  dangerous 
set  of  men  ;  but,  at  this  time  (1808),  we  have  nine  local  Preachers, 
and  I  suppose  about  one  hundred  persons  to  commune  with  us. 
Surely  the  Lord  hath  done  great  things  for  us."  Such  indications 
of  success  were  general,  and  they  could  not  fail  to  interest  him. 
He  had  laboured  too  earnestly  in  the  planting,  not  to  find  great  joy- 
in  the  time  of  harvest.  And  of  the  fruitfulness  of  the  harvest,  the 
annexed  facts  will  testify.     Within  the  territory  he  had  entered, 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  .  459 

single-handed,  in  1789,  there  was  now  one  Annual  Conference, 
containing  six  districts,  fifty-four  circuits,  seventy-four  itinerant 
ministers,  and  8761  white  and  64  coloured  members.  This  was 
a  cheering  result;  and,  surveying  the  field  and 'its  fruits,  he  might 
well  thank  God  and  take  courage. 

Having  gratified  the  desire  of  his  heart,  in  visiting  the  scenes  of 
his  early  and  most  toilsome  ministry,  he  left  his  children  in  the 
gospel,  hoping  to  meet  them  again  in  a  purer  and  better  world,  and 
turned  his  face  to  the  sunny  land  of  his  nativity.  Reaching  New 
York,  he  had  the  pleasure  of  spending  several  days  in  the  city, 
helping  the  Churches  in  a  gracious  revival  of  religion — now  of 
several  months'  continuance — and  which  had  been  full  of  good 
fruits  in  the  conversion  of  many  souls.  Preaching  as  he  went,  he 
arrived  in  Petersburg  about  the  9th  of  December,  and  remained 
with  his  relations  until  the  time  of  leaving  for  Conference. 

The  Virginia  Conference  for  1809,  was  held  in  Tarborough, 
N.  C.  There  were  eighty-four  ministers  present.  "Sixty  of  them 
the  most  pleasing,  promising  young  men ;  seventeen  Preachers 
were  admitted  ;  in  all  the  Conference  there  are  t)ut  three  married 
men.  The  high  taste  of  these  southern  folks  will  not  permit  their 
families  to  be  degraded  by  an  alliance  with  a  Methodist  Travelling 
Preacher;  and  thus  involuntary  celibacy  is  forced  upon  us;  all  tlve 
better — care  and  anxiety  about  worldly  possessions  do  not  stop  us 
in  our  course,  and  we  are  saved  from  the  pollution  of  negro  slavery 
and  oppression."*  Bishop  Asbury  was  exceedingly  prejudiced 
against  "  negro  slavery."  It  was  probably  this  prejudice  that 
prompted  the  harsh  remarks  of  the  preceding  sentence.  But  if  the 
conjecture  of  the  Bishop,  as  to  the  cause  of  the  celibacy  of  himself 
and  his  contemporaries,  be  correct,  it  is  at  least  gratifying  to  know 
they  had  so  much  self-respect,  and  so  just  a  sense  of  propriety,  as 
to  prefer  celibacy  to  an  alliance  with  any  but  the  very  best  families 
of  the  country;  and  the  fact,  based  upon  the  authority  of  Bishop 
Asbury,  that  to  marry  creditably,  they  were  almost  compelled  to 
connect  themselves  with  slavery,  ought  to  have  mitigated  the  seve- 
rity of  their  Ecclesiastical  enactments,  which,  however  splenetic, 
were  left  as  a  dead  letter  upon  the  statute-book  of  Methodism,     But 

*  Asbury's  Journal,  vol.  iii.  p.  257. 


460  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

the  light,  Since  so  efTulgent  and  strong  in  the  condemnation  of  these 
evil  measures  lor  the  extirpation  of  slavery,  was  already  dawning 
upon  the  mind  of  the  Bishop.  Speaking  of  the  comparatively  small 
increase  in  the  Church  during  the  year,  he  says  :  "  We  arc  de- 
frauded of  great  numbers  by  the  pains  that  are  taken  to  keep  the 
blacks  from  us — their  masters  are  afraid  of  the  influence  of  our 
principles.  Would  not  an  amelioration  in  the  condition  and  treat- 
ment of  slaves  have  produced  more  practical  good  to  the  poor  Afri- 
cans, than  any  attempt  at  their  einancijiation  ?  The  state  of 
society,  unhappily,  does  not  admit  of  this  :  besides,  the  blacks  are 
deprived  of  the  means  of  instruction — who  will  take  the  pains  to 
lead  them  into  the  way  of  salvation,  and  watch  over  them  that 
they  may  not  stray,  but  the  Methodists?"*  We  can  feel  neither 
surprise  nor  sadness  at  this  sorrow  of  the  venerable  Bishop.  From 
the  beginning,  he  and  his  compeers  in  the  crusade  against  a  purely 
civil  institution,  might  have  understood  "  the  stale  of  society"  better 
than  to  have  supposed  they  could  carry  their  measures  of  emanci- 
pation. Amelioration  of  the  condition  of  the  slave,  by  the  simple 
preaching  of  the  c^-oss,  was  within  their  reach,  and  their  legitimate 
duty  ;  and  fidelity  to  duty  would  have  brought  incalculable  good  to 
both  master  and  servant.  Their  present  leanness,  therefore,  and 
their  inability  to  reach,  with  the  comforts  of  religion,  the  poor  slave, 
was  the  providential  exposition  and  punishment  of  their  unwise  and 
gratuitous  legislation  upon  the  subject.  The  Bishop  well  understood 
the  cause  of  the  obstacles  now  lying  in  the  way,  not  of  emancipa- 
tion, that  was  hopeless,  but  of  amelioration  :  the  "  masters  were 
afraid  of  his  principles."  It  was  this,  not  hostility  to  their  religious 
instruclion,  that  held  them  back  from  the  Methodists.  And",  but  for 
the  prevalence  of  wiser  counsels,  the  door  of  entrance  would  have 
yei  been  closed. 

The  work  of  God  had  not  been  as  extensive  and  successful  in  the 
Conference  as  in  preceding  years.  Yet  they  were  not  without 
evidences  of  God's  gracious  favour.  They  were  not  declining  in 
numbers;  in  some  places  souls  had  been  born  of  the  Spirit;  and  in 
summing  up  the  results  of  the  year's  work,  it  was  ascertained  that, 
after  deducting  the  losses  from  deaths,  expulsions,  d:c.,  there  was 

*Asbury's  Journal,  vol.  iii.  p.  258. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  401 

still  a  clear  gain  of  434  whites  and   166  coloured;  a  total  of  600 
souls  added  to  the  number  of  them  that  believe, 

Brunswick  circuit  was  assigned  to  Mr.  Lee  as  the  field  of  his  toil 
for  the  year.  He  was  soon  at  his  work,  and  laboured  with  custo- 
mary diligence  and  zeal  until  May,  when,  in  order  to  publish  his 
History,  he  repaired  to  Baltimore.  A  crisis  in  our  national  rela- 
tions with  Great  Britain  had  arrived,  and  to  meet  the  emergency, 
the  President  had  summoned  an  extraordinary  session  of  Congress 
to  meet  in  Washington,  on  the  22d  of  May.  Two  days  previous 
to  the  opening  of  Congress,  Mr.  Lee  arrived  in  the  city,  and  was 
present  at  its  organization.  Circumstances,  in  his  judgment  sutfi- 
cient  to  justify  the  step,  induced  him  to  become  a  candidate  for  the 
Chaplaincy  of  the  House  of  Representatives.  On  Saturday,  the 
27th,'  the  election  took  place,  and  on  the  second  ballot  he  was  de- 
clared to  be  duly  elected  to  the  office  ;  and  on  the  ensuing  Monday 
he  entered  upon  his  official  duties.  This  was  a  novel  appointment 
for  a  Methodist  minister;  and  it  was  a  subject  of  dissatisfaction  to 
many  of  his  brethren.  They  had  no  proper  appreciation  of  its  im- 
portance, and  disapproved  of  his  accepting  it.  Of  his  own  motives 
in  the  transaction,  we  have  in  his  Journal  a  brief  but  l^onest  record. 
"  I  believe,"  he  writes,  "  my  intention  was  pure  in  offering  for  this 
place,  and  I  must  do  the  best  I  can  while  I  am  in  the  office.  I 
expect  some  good  will  be  done  directly  or  remotely.  I  wish  to 
leave  all  to  God,  O  Lord,  thou  knowest  my  heart,  thou  knowest 
I  desire  to  please  thee,  but  unless  thou  wilt  stand  by  me,  I  shall 
labour  in  vain."  The  opposition  of  his  brethren  to  this  appoint- 
ment will  be  noticed  in  another  place.  For  the  present  it  is  only 
necessary  to  add,  that  from  one  so  accustomed  to  scan  his  motives, 
so  conscious  of  right  and  good  ones,  and  so  faithful  to  them,  such 
a  declaration  of  i-ectitude  is  entitled  to  very  high  and  respectful 
consideration.  The  best  commentary  upon  his  conduct  in  his  new 
position,  is  to  be  found  in  the  fact  of  his  re-election  for  several  suc- 
cessive years.  About  this  time  an  accident  befell  him,  from  the 
effects  of  which  it  is  believed  he  never  fully  recovered.  Returning 
from  Baltimore,  whither  he  had  gone  on  business  connected  with 
his  forthcoming  work,  as  he  was  descending  a  hill  near  Elk  Ridge 
Ferry,  his  horse  "  fell  at  full  length,  breaking  the  shaft  of  his  gig, 
and  throwing  him  head-foremost  from  his  seat ;  in  falling,  his  leg 


46-3  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

Struck  against  the  end  of  a  broken  screw,  making  a  most  danger- 
ous wound,"  and  leaving  him  quite  helpless.  Providentially,  an 
acquaintance  passing  along  discovered  him,  and  assisted  him  to 
reach  a  house  in  the  vicinity,  where  his  wound  was  dressed  as  well 
as  circumstances  would  admit.  He  afterward  resumed  his  journey, 
though  in  great  pain  ;  and  reaching  his  home  in  the  city,  he  was 
compelled  to  call  in  a  physician.  He  was  confined  to  his  room 
under  medical  treatment  for  several  weeks.  It  was  a  severe  tax 
upon  his  love  of  loromotion.  But  his  pov.cr  of  endurance  was 
equal  to  the  emergency.  In  July  he  was  able  to  return  to  Vir- 
ginia, and  resume  his  duties  on  the  circuit,  though  but  partially 
relieved  from  the  effects  of  his  fall.  He  continued  at  his  pastoral 
work  with  marked  evidences  of  God's  blessing,  until  December, 
when,  being  re-elected  Chaplain  to  Congress,  he  again  took  up  his 
residence  in  the  Metropolis  of  the  Union.  He  was  not  inactive  here. 
When  not  engaged  in  his  official  duties,  he  sought  to  make  full 
proof  of  his  ministry,  by  preaching  at  different  points  in  the  city 
and  its  vicinity,  conducting  prayer  and  class-meetings,  visiting  the 
sick,  and  in  all  other  ways,  that  a  sincere  desire  to  do  good,  of 
every  possible  sort,  to  all  sorts  and  conditions  of  men,  will  prompt 
a  man  full  of  zeal  for  God  and  full  of  love  for  souls,  to  undertake. 
Here,  as  elsewhere,  and  at  every  period  of  his  ministry,  he  was  in 
labours  abundant.  Nor  would  he  allow  his  engagements  in  Con- 
gress to  interfere  with  his  duties  to  the  Church. 

In  February  1810,  he  attended  Conference  in  Petersburg.  Of 
this  session  the  records  are  very  barren  of  interest.  The  year 
had  been  not  very  abundant  in  revivals  and  their  gracious  fruits. 
Good  had  been  done,  and  there  had  been  times  of  refreshing  in 
many  a  pa.storal  charge.  There  was  a  small  increase  on  Bruns- 
wick circuit,  and  in  the  Conference  a  clear  gain  of  362  whites  and 
411  coloured,  A  fact  in  the  general  history  of  Methodism  is 
barely  referred  to  by  Bishop  Asbury,  and  which  may  be  very 
properly  introduced  here.  Previous  to  the  General  Conference  of 
1796,  the  Bishops  exercised  the  right  of  appointing  the  times  of 
holding  Conferences  at  their  pleasure.  At  this  period  the  Church 
was  divided  into  six  Conference  districts,  with  their  respective 
boundaries,  and  independent  rights.  And  the  Bishops  were  autho- 
rized to  hold  a  Conference  in  Maine,  "  if  they  see  it  necessary.' 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  463 

The  General  Conference  of  1800  created  the  New  York  Con- 
ference out  of  portions  of  tlic  New  England  and  Philadelphia 
Conferences,  Thus  the  Conferences  continued,  and  no  new  one 
was  added  till  1809,  when  the  Genesee  Conference  was  established 
by  the  Bishops.  This  Episcopal  act  seems  to  have  given  dissatis- 
faction. It  was  regarded  as  an  assumption  of  authority,  and  there 
was  great  jealousy  of  assumed  powers.  In  his  brief  note  of  the 
Virginia  Conference  of  1810,  Bishop  Asbury  has  the  following 
-emark  :  "  I  gave  an  answer  1o  an  important  question — it  was, 
'  Whether  the  Bishops  had  a  right  to  form  the  eighth,  or  Genesee 
Conference?'  as  also  gave  an  answer  to  the  Virginia  Conference." 
It-  is  presumable  the  "  answer  to  the  Virginia  Conference"  was  to 
a  similar  question,  and  it  is  probable  the  "  important  question" 
came  from  another  Conference.  The  Bishop  does  not  inform  us 
as  to  his  answer,  but  a  very  brief  one  would  have  contained  an 
ample  justification  of  the  procedure.  In  1796,  a.  proviao  had  been 
inserted  in  the  Discipline  in  these  words  :  "  Provided,  that  the 
Bishops  shall  have  authority  to  appoint  other  Yearly  Conferences, 
in  the  interval  of  the  General  Conference,  if  a  sufficiency  of  new 
circuits  be  anywhere  formed  for  that  purpose."  This  proviso  v.-as 
re-enacted  at  each  succeeding  General  Conference,  with  a  very 
slight  modification  of  authority,  until  1832.  It  therefore  fully 
covered  the  case  ;  and  its  mere  repetition  must  have  given  entire 
satisfiction. 

At  this  Conference,  Mr.  Lee  was  appointed  Presiding  Elder  of 
the  Mclierrin  district.  After  making  the  necessary  arrangements 
for  his  Quarterly  Meetings,  and  other  appointments,  conformnbly 
with  his  custom  of  filling  up  the  intervals  of  time  between  these 
meetings,  he  returned  to  ^Vashington  to  fulfil  his  dut'es  in  Con- 
gress, In  April,  he  corrected  the  last  proof-sheet  of  his  History, 
and  was  not  a  little  rejoiced  when,  on  the  adjournment  of  Congress 
in  May,  he  was  able  to  distribute  several  of  them  among  the 
members.  Of  this  work,  so  often  referred  to  in  these  pages, 
a  brief  notice  will  not  be  out  of  place. 

The  volume  contains  three  hundred  and  sixty-two  pages;  and 
comprises  a  condensed  account  of  the  rise  and  progress  of  Metho- 
dism, from  its  introduction  into  America  down  to  the  year  1809. 
In  a  letter  to  a  friend  in  this  country,  written  a  few  weeks  before 


464  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

his  death,  Mr.  Wesley,  after  stating  that  he  had  written  "  a  distinct 
account  of  the  work  of  God"  under  his  ministry  in  Great  Britain, 
made  this  remark  :  "  We  want  some  of  you  to  give  us  a  connected 
relation  of  what  our  Lord  has  been  doing  in  America,  from  the 
time  that  Richard  Boardman  accepted  the  invitation,  and  left  his 
country  to  serve  you."  This  request,  made  about  1791,  while  it 
seems  to  have  made  very  little  impression  upon  the  ministry  gene- 
I'ally,  did  not  so  easily  pass  away  from  the  mind  of  Mr.  Lee.  He 
desired  to  meet  its  i-equirements ;  and  even  after  its  author  had 
been  removed  to  a  sphere  where  knowledge  may  be  supposed  to 
come  by  intuition,  and  is  perfect,  he  desired  still  to  supply  the 
needed  and  important  information.  Many,  we  are  assured  in  the 
preface  of  the  work,  of  the  Preachers  and  people  in  this  country, 
were  also  anxious  for  a  similar  narrative.  It  was  a  desire  to  meet 
this  general  and  natural  wish  of  the  Church,  that  induced  Mr.  Lee, 
after  patiently  waiting  for  others  to  do  the  work,  without  any 
prospect  of  its  being  attempted,  to  enter  upon  its  performance 
himself.  He  certainly  could  bring  to  the  composition  of  such  a 
work,  qualities  of  a  kind  not  to  be  surpassed  by  any  native 
minister  in  the  Connection.  He  expresses  the  conviction  in  the 
preface  of  his  book,  that  "  no  Preacher  born  in  America  has  had 
a  better  opportunity  of  being  thoroughly  acquainted  with  the 
Methodists  than  I  have.  When  I  became  a  member  of  the 
Methodist  Society,  in  the  spring  of  1774,  there  were  but  1160 
members  in  the  whole  of  the  United  States.  I  continued  four 
years  as  a  private  member ;  and  five  years  more  as  a  Class- 
Leader,  Exhorter,  and  Local  Preacher ;  and  have  since  been 
regularly  travelling  and  preaching  for  upwards  oi^  twenty-six 
years.  I  have  also  travelled  extensively  from  St.  Mary's  River 
in  Georgia,  to  Passamaquoddy  Bay  in  Maine."  Entering  into  the 
fellowship  of  Methodism  at  so  early  a  period  of  its  history ; 
travelling  so  generally  and  successively  through  its  borders ;  and 
with  habits  of  observation  that  saw  everything,  and' a  memory 
that  forgot  nothing,  he  was  in  all  these  respects  eminently  qualified 
to  trace  the  history  of  a  people  with  whose  spiritual  fortunes  he 
had  linked  his  own  in  the  spring-time  of  his  heart,  and  to  whom 
he  had  been  faithful  and  devoted  until  that  heart  was  waxing 
feeble  "in  the  sere  and  yellow  leaf"  of  life.     For  facts  as  they 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  465 

occurred,  with  their  causes  and  effects  ;  for  a  detail  of  the  pro- 
gressive growth  and  enlargement  of  Methodism,  and  the  period 
and  circumstances  of  its  introduction  into  new  places ;  a  dcvelope- 
ment  of  its  doctrinal  principles,  and  its  measures  for  promoting 
them  ;  an  exposition  of  its  varied,  and  often  erroneous  legislation ; 
a  history  of  its  Conferences,  Annual  and  General,  with  their 
measures  to  enlarge,  consolidate,  and  strengthen  the  Societies ; — 
for  all  these  things  he  was  fully  competent ;  and  his  work  is  as 
comprehensive  and  accurate  in  its  account  of  Methodism,  as  it  is 
unpretending  in  its  style  and  veracious  in  its  statements.  As  a 
literary  work  it  has  very  little  merit,  and  it  pretends  to  none.  Its 
excellencies  are  to  be  measured  by  another  standard  than  that  of 
taste  and  embellishment.  It  uses  language,  not  for  ornament,  but 
as  the  vehicle  of  truth  ;  and  feeds  with  facts  rather  than  fancies. 
But  if  Mr.  Lee  contributed  nothing  to  the  literary  wealth  or 
credit  of  Methodism,  he  has  brought  it  under  great  and  lasting 
obligations  for  his  collection  of  facts ;  constituting,  as  they  do,  the 
materials  out  of  which  the  early  history  of  Methodism  in  America, 
if  ever  better  written,  must  of  necessity  be  composed.  Every 
subsequent  labourer  in  this  department  of  the  Church,  will  be 
compelled  to  resort  to  Mr.  Lee  for  authority  as  well  as  information  ; 
and  in  proportion  to  his  fidelity  here,  will  his  work  be  true  and 
valuable.  And  while  the  credit  of  being  the  first  historian  of 
Methodism  belongs  to  him,  his  industry  in  collecting  facts,  and  his 
fidelity  in  I'ecording  them,  will  entitle  him  to  the  respect  and  grati- 
tude of  Methodism  to  the  latest  period  of  its  history.  But  while  We 
thus  speak  of  the  worl:,  it  is  due  to  fairness  to  say  there  was  one 
drawback  to  its  general  popularity — it  was  thought  not  suflicientlj" 
to  exalt  and  distinguish  Bishop  Asbury,  As  a  mere  matter  of  fact, 
it  may  be  conceded  as  justly  liable  to  this  objection.  But  then  it  is 
the  fault — if  it  be  a  fault — of  his  plan,  and  not  of  his  purpose.  His 
references  to  the  Bishop  are  always  kind  and  respectful,  as  they 
were  to  all  of  his  contempoxarics.  He  was  not  writing  a  biogra- 
phy, but  a  history ;  and  therefore  his  work  abounds  with  matters 
and  facts  of  a  general  Ecclesiastical  character,  ratlier  than  those 
of  a  private  and  personal  nature.  Considerations  of  this  kind 
ought  to  have  protected  his  work  from  all  suspicion  of  unwilling- 
30 


4<j6  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

ness  to  award  the  meed  of  praise  to  the  Senior  Bishop.*  But  it 
survived  the  opposition  from  this  source,  and  was  received  with 
very  general  favour  by  the  great  mass  of  the  people.  Power,  if 
not  fond  of  flattery,  is  always  supposed  to  be ;  and  those  who  sus- 
pect it  are  not  slow  in  offering  the  incense  at  its  shrine.  It  is  to 
these,  rather  than  to  the  Bishop,  we  would  trace  the  hostility  to  the 
"History  of  the  Methodists." 

Congress  adjourned  on  the  1st  of  May,  and  late  in  the  month 
Mr.  Lee  entered  upon  his  duties  as  Presiding  Elder.  On  arriving 
at  his  first  appointment,  according  to  the  arrangement  made  at 
Conference,  he  was  surprised  to  find  that  his  plan  had  been 
changed,  and  "  the  Preachers  of  the  several  circuits  in  his  district, 
with  the  exception  of  one,  had  held  their  Quarterly  Meetings."  In 
this  condition  of  things,  he  determined  to  fill  the  interval  until  the 
next  round,  bj^  visiting  and  preaching  at  each  of  the  places  at 
which    he    had    appointed  a  meeting,  and   "tlius   compensate  the 

■^  In  his  Journal,  vol.  iii.  p.  291,  Bishop  Asburj'  has  the  following  remarks: 
"  I  have  see  Jesse  Lee's  History  for  the  first  time:  it  is  belter  than  I  expected. 
He  has  not  always  presented  me  under  the  most  favourable  aspect :  we  are  all 
liable  to  mistakes,  and  I  am  unmoved  by  his.  I  correct  him  in  one  fact.  My 
compelled  seclusion,  in  the  beginning  of  the  war,  in  the  state  of  Delaware,  was 
in  no  wise  a  season  of  inactivity :  on  the  contrary,  except  about  two  months' 
retirement,  from  the  direst  necessity,  it  was  the  most  active,  the  most  useful, 
and  most  afflictive  part  of  my  life.  If  I  spent  a  few  dumb  Sabbaths — if  I  did 
not,  for  a  short  time,  steal  after  dark,  or  through  the  gloom  of  the  woods,  as 
was  my  wont,  from  house  to  house  to  enforce  that  truth  I  (an  only  child)  had  left 
father  €and  mother,  and  crossed  the  ocean  to  proclaim,  I  shall  not  be  blamed,  I 
hope,  when  it  is  known  that  my  patron,  good  and  respectable  Thomas  White, 
wlio  promised  me  security  and  secrecy,  was  himself  taken  into  custody  by  the 
light  horse  pntrole  :  if  such  things  happened  to  him,  what  might  I  expect,  a 
fugitive  and  an  Englishman  ?"  After  a  careful  examination  of  the  matter,  we 
can  see  no  reason  for  the  objection  of  the  Bishop.  Here  is  the  text  of  Mr.  Lee : 
"  On  the  fifth  day  of  March  (1778),  Mr.  Asbury  began  to  lie  by  at  Thomas 
White's  in  Delaware  State,  where  he  shut  himself  up.'!  Again:  "  Notwith- 
standins  Mr.  Asbury  was  shut  up  in  a  friend's  house,  he  looked  forward,  and 
hoped  for  the  time  to  come  when  he  might  again  visit  his  brethren,  and  be  of 
some  service  to  the  scattered  flock,  among  whom  he  had  laboured  almost  seven 
years."  Hist.  [>.  64.  If  this  was  the  strongest  reason  for  correcting  Mr.  Lee, — 
and  why  else  select  it  ? — it  certainly  was  not  a  very  high  misdemeanor.  But 
we  may  rejoice  at  the  displeasure  of  the  Bishop,  since  otherwise  he  might 
never  have  written  a  passage  so  full  of  interest  and  in  illustration  of  an  eventful 
period  of  his  life.  We  are  glad  to  know  the  fact,  but  we  can  perceive  no  cause 
-if  offence  in  the  language  of  Mr.  Lee. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  467 

people  Tor   the  derangement  of  his  plans  in   the  first   instance. 
There  were  eig]it  appointments  on  his  district ;  and  with  such  indus- 
try and  perseverance  as  belonged  to  his  nature,  he  could  accom- 
plish  this  work  without  interfering  with  his  original  plan  for  the 
year.     His  abundant  labours  were  not  without  a  rich   return  of 
blessing  to  his  own  soul,  and  good  to  the  people.     His  Quarterly 
Meetings  always  attracted  large  crowds  of  people,  and  were  gene- 
rally seasons  of  great  religious  interest.     He  preached  during  this 
year  with  unusual  unction,  and  laboured  to  fulfil  his  ministry  with 
unabated    zeal   and   devotion.     No   one   could    perceive,  although 
some  affected  to  fear  it,  that  his  popularity  with  the  representatives 
of  the  nation  had  lessened  his  love  of  holiness,  or  paralyzed  his 
energy  in  preaching  it.     He  could  serve  his  country,  without  com- 
promising the  purity  or  power  of  his  religion.     But,  as  we  shall 
presently  see,  he  had  to  pay  dearly  in  another  quarter  for  the  dis- 
tinguished favour  in  which  he  was  held  in  th.e  high  places  of  the 
nation.     Fulfilling  all,  or  nearly  all,  of  his  positive  duties  in  his 
district,    he  was    invited    to  Washington    late   in   November,  and 
again  elected  Chaplain,  at  the  opening  of  Congress,  and  entered  at 
once  upon  his  duties. 

The  Conference  for  1811  was  held  on  the  7th  of  February,  in 
Raleigh,  N.  C.     Thither   Mr.    Lee   repaired,  not  without   appre- 
hension of  meeting  with  some  opposition  from  some  of  his  breth- 
ren.    Objections  against -his  book  and  his  Chaplaincy  were  brought 
before  the  Conference.     In   1808,  the  General   Conference,  after 
slightly   modifying    it,    restored    a    rule   to   the    Discipline   which 
had  been  stricken  from  it  in  1804.     It  was  in  these  words:  "No 
Travelling  Preacher  is  permitted  to  publish  any  book  or  pamphlet, 
without  the  approbation  of  the  Annual  Conference  to  which   he 
belongs,  or  of  a  committee  chosen  by  them."     Whether  he  had 
sinned  against  this  provision  of  the  Discipline,  we  cannot  certainly 
determine.'    We  believe,  however,  the  objections  were  principally 
levelled  against  the   book  itself;  and  were  rather  fastidious  and 
hypercritical,  than  substantial  and  just.     We  need  not  dwell  upon 
them.     Their  authors,  themselves  familiar  with  the  facts  and  prin- 
ciples detailed  in  the  volume,  could  not  perceive,  as  they  did  not 
feel  it,  cither  the  necessity  or  propriety  of  collecting  and  publishing 
them.     Not  needing  the  information  it  contained,  they  did  not  sup- 


468  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

pose  it  could  be  useful  to  others.  Absorbed  in  present  duties,  they 
overlooked  their  relations  to  posterity  ;  and  not  seeking  fame,  they 
forgot  that  it  would  be  monumental  of  themselves  and  their  deeds. 
Posterity  owes  them  no  gratitude  for  their  hostility ;  and  the  pre- 
sent appreciation  of  the  volume  is  a  sufficient  rebuke  of  their 
unkind  and  short-sighted  opposition.  Every  reference  to  it  is  a 
disparagement  of  their  good  sense  ;  a  humiliation  to  the  history  of 
their  proceedings  in  the  case.  But  Mr,  Lee  not  only  offended  their 
literary  tastes  in  his  book;  he  had  also  grieved  their  pious  sensi- 
bilities by  accepting  an  office,  not  in  the  regular  work  it  is  true, 
but  not  opposed  to  the  proper  calling  of  the  ministry,  either  in  its 
spirit  or  its  duties.  At  the  time,  it  was  as  creditable  and  distin- 
guished as  it  is  now,  and  far  more  useful.  The  chief  reason  for 
this  opposition  was  the  loss  of  time  it  occasioned  from  the  regular 
and  more  appropriate  duties  of  his  district.  This  objection,  so  far 
as  it  exhibits  devotion  to  the  duty  of  a  faithful  performance  of  all 
the  functions  of  the  ministry,  is  deserving  of  all  honour.  But  if  it 
was  intended  to  imply  that  the  office  of  Chaplain  was  incompatible 
with  these  functions,  it  is  scarcely  entitled  to  respect.  At  this  dis- 
tance of  time,  the  whole  aflair  is  clothed  with  a  humiliating  singu- 
larity. It  cannot  be  presumed  that  these  good  men  felt  any 
objection  to  the  establishment  of  such  an  office  in  Congress.  In- 
deed, the  respectful  recognition  of  the  truth  of  religion,  and  of 
their  dependence  upon  it,  involved  in  the  appointment  of  a  minister 
to  open  their  proceedings  with  prayer,  and  to  preach  to  them  on 
the  holy  Sabbath,  must  have  commended  itself  to  their  devout 
reflections,  as  a  national  acknowledgment  of  the  authority  and 
superintendence  of  God,  and  of  their  own  desire  to  secure  his 
protection  and  blessing.  If  for  these,  or  any  other  reasons, 
Congress  felt  the  importance  and  confessed  the  necessity  of 
identifying  the  national  interests  with  those  of  Christianity,  by 
what  process  of  argument  shall  the  JMethodists  be  excluded  from 
contributing  to,  or  participating  in  the  union  ?  For  what  good  rea- 
son shall  they  exclude  themselves  from  thus  serving  their  country 
for  the  promotion  of  God's  glory  ?  It  is  painful  to  record  such  an 
instance  of  rudeness  against  one  of  the  most  honest,  foi'.hful,  and 
reputable  servants  of  the  Church.  But  the  opposition  did  not  dis- 
turb the  calm  and  equable  temper  of  Mr,  Lee.     For  the  sake  of 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  460 

setting  this  matter  in  its  just  ligiit,  and  also  of  portraying  the  feel- 
ings of  Mr.  Lee  under  the  intended  infliction,  the  reader  must  accept 
our  apology  in  advance,  and  excuse  any  seeming  indelicacy  in  the 
subjoined  account  of  the  good-natured,  but  abrupt  conclusion  of  the 
case.  One  of  l^e  leading  opponents  of  the  Chaplaincy  was  the 
Rev.  C.  Hines,  a  young  man  of  fine  address,  and  good  parts,  Mr. 
Lee  had  parried  with  strong  arguments  and  excellent  humour  all  the 
thrusts  of  the  opposition,  and  was  listening  with  a  kind  of  half 
gravity  of  deportment  to  Mr.  Ilines's  closing  remarks,  in  which,  in 
imitation  of  the  French  Court,  in  addressing  the  King,  he  repeatedly 
called  Mr.  Lee  "  Sire,"  '<  excellent  Sire,"  "  venerable  Sire,"  &c. 
At  the  hepl  of  one  of  these  expressions,  perhaps  the  last  one,  he 
was  utterly  confounded  by  Mr.  Lee's  jumping  to  his  feet,  and  calling 
out  "  Bishop !  I  wish  you'd  make  that  young  brother  quit  calling 
me  an  old  s —  horse  !"  This  was  toe  much  for  the  gravity  of  the  Con- 
ference, and  the  patience  of  Mr.  Hines.  A  hearty  l.-iugh  at  his 
expense  was  as  mortifying  as  the  interruption  that  caused  it ;  and 
when  at  length  the  body  resumed  its  sobriety,  he  maintained  a 
dogged  silence.  The  case  was  settled.  The  triumph  of  the  Chap- 
lain was  complete.  The  remarks  of  Mr.  Thrift,  in  his  Memoir, 
upon  the  occasion  of  these  difficulties,  are  creditable  to  himself  and 
the  subject,  and  we  cheerfully  insert  them  here : 

"  Mr.  Lee  possessed  a  buoyancy  of  mind,  and  consciousness 
of  integrity,  which  enabled  him  to  bear  up  under  any  difficulty, 
with  peculiar  fortitude.  And  he  uniformly  maintained  an  indepen- 
dence of  soul  which  procured  for  him  the  victory  in  almost  every 
contest.  He  was  a  stranger  to  gloominess  and  dejection,  which 
have  been  the  companions  of  even  some  good  men ;  and  he  had 
that  perfect  command  of  himself  which  never  failed  to  place  him 
in  an  elevated  situation,  superior  to  the  assaults  of  the  weak  or  the 
malevolent.  Sometimes,  when  he  saw  that  his  assailants  were 
actuated  by  improper  views,  and  were  destitute  of  solid  ground  on 
which  to  stand,  a  humorous  anecdote  served  as  a  weapon  of 
defence ;  and  it  often  proved  successful  in  frustrating  his  antago 
nist.  His  extensive  travels,  and  consequent  acquaintance  with 
mankind,  furnished  him  with  a  fund  of  instructive  anecdotes,  which 
he  never  failed  to  use  to  the  best  advantage;  and,  in  self-defence, 


470  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

when  a  consciousness  of  Innocence  presided  in  his  breast,  he  oftcr, 
found  it  a  more  successful  weapon  than  the  gravity  of"  argument 
or  the  labour  of  testimony  would  have  been.  Though  to  mortify 
an  enemy  as  a  rival  was  never  his  design,  because  he  .possessed 
too  much  delicacy  of  feeling  to  indulge  in  this  woi«k  of  humiliation. 
yet  his  keen  satires  were  not  unfrequently  productive  of  this  effect." 
This  is  an  exact  portraiture  of  Mr.  Lee ;  and,  coming  from  one 
who  knew  him  so  well,  it  must  heighten  our  appreciation  of  a  cha- 
racter already,  and  without  it,  presenting  so  many  and  such  strong 
claims  to- our  respect  and  confidence. 

Mr.  Lee  received  his  appointment  to  Amelia  circuit ;  and,  letiving 
Raleigh,  returned  immediately  to  Washington  City,  and  continued 
m  his  official  duties  until  the  adjournment  of  CV  ngress,  on  the  4th 
of  March.  About  the  middle  of  the  month,  a>rter  having  spent 
several  days  in  Baltimore,  he  reached  the  residence  of  his  father. 
[n  1809,  he  had  purchased  a  small  tract  of  land  near  the  old 
homestead  ;  and  he  busied  himself  for  a  few  days,  during  this 
visit,  in  making  some  improvements,  and  projecting  others,  on  his 
farm.  It  was  probably  the  apprehension  that  he  might  at  some 
period  be  cpmpelled,  by  stress  of  circumstances  not  now  foreseen, 
as  many  of  his  contemporaries  had  been,  to  forsake  the  itinerancy; 
and  as  a  prudent  man,  foreseeing  the  evil,  he  would  prepare  to 
meet  it  at  its  coming.  Or  perhaps  actuated  by  that  instinctive 
principle  of  humanity,  the  possession  of  a  home  it  can  fondly  and 
freely  call  ts  own,  and  anticipating  the  possibility  that,  with 
a  home,  his  old  bachelorism  might  wind  up  amid  the  endearing 
accompaniments  that  always  make  home,  sueet  home,  he  would 
at  least  be  prepared  for  any  issue  that  a  wise  and  merciful  Provi- 
dence might  mark  out  for  him,  whether  it  should  terminate  his 
itinerancy  or  his  cehbacy.  But,  however  this  may  be,  tlie  fact 
that,  after  a  most  toilsome  service  of  twenty-six  years  in  the  min- 
istry, he  was  able  to  pay  for  his  homo  only  two  hundred  and  filly 
dollars,  and  to  enter  into  engagements  to  pay  as  much  more  at  the 
explication  of  four  years,  furnishes  a  very  clear  indication  of  the 
small  emoluments  of  his  office.  How  with  his  small  allowance, 
his  necessary  expenses,  and  his  open-handed  benevolence,  he  had 
accumulated  even  that  amount,  is  perhaps  a  greater  marvel  still. 
He,  like  the  rest  of  his  brethren,  had  found   no  spoils  on  which  to 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  471 

enrich'  himself.  Without  worldly  goods,  the}'  nevertheless  had 
the  true  riches,  and  were  heirs  of  an  enduring  substance  in  heaven. 

But  he  was  also  a  spiritual  husbandman;  and  he  must  care  for 
the  things  of  others,  and  bring  forward  their  harvest  of  grace  and 
consilation,  enriching  them  with  heavenly  treasures.  He  soon 
entered  upon  the  regular  duties  of  his  circuit,  and  gave  all  diligence 
to  meet  all  the  demands  of  the  pastoral  relation.  "  Not  for  wrath, 
but  for  conscience'  sake,"  at  every  period  of  his  life,  he  sought  to 
"  kqpp  all  'the  rules  of  a  Preacher,"  and  to  "  mind  every  point, 
great  and  small,  in  the  Methodist  Discipline."  He  gave  himself, 
therefore,  to  the  ministry  of  the  word,  prayer  and  class-meetings, 
visiting  from  house  to  house,  and  to  such  other  efforts  to  make  full 
proof  of  his  ministry,  as  were  compatible  vv-ith  the  nature  of  his 
obligations  to  the  united  and  general  interests  of  his  circuit.  A 
portion  of  this  year  was  also  spent  in  supplying  the  lack  of  regular 
service  from  their  own  minister,  to  the  Society  in  Petersburg. 

On  the  20th  of  February,  1812,  the  Virginia  Conference  was 
held  in  the  city  of  Richmond.  It  was  the  first  session  in  the  capital 
of  the  state.  According  to  Bishop  Asbury,  there  was  a  decrease 
in  the  Conference  and  in  the  Church.  "  We  shall  not  station,"  he 
says,  "  more  than  seventy-five  Preachers  this  year,  a  less  number 
than  last."  .  .  .  "Old  Virginia,  becauseof  the  great  emigrations  west- 
ward, and  deaths,  decreases  in  the  number  she  gives  to  the  Metho- 
dists ;  but  New  Virginia  gains."  As  a  fact  of  some  interest  in 
itself,  and  for  its  bearing  upon  the  general  subject  of  slavery,  we 
copy  I'rom  the  Bishop  the  annexed  remarks.  "A  charge  had  been 
brought  against  me  for  ordaining  a  slave,  but  there  was  no  farther 
pursuit  of  the  case  when  it  was  discovered  that  I  was  ready  with 
certificates  to  prove  his  freedom;  the  subject  of  contention  was 
nearly  white,  and  his  resjjectable  father  will  neither  own  him,  nor 
manumit  him."*  As  this  session  immediately  preceded  the  first 
delegated  General  Conference,  the  duty  of  electing  delegates  devolved 

*  Journal,  vol.  iii.  p.  323.  It,  was  then  wrong  in  the  judgment  of  an  Annual 
Conference  to  "ordain  a  slave."  "  Pursuit  of  the  case"  would  not  have  ceased 
if  the  ordained  person  had  been  a  slave.  A  change  had  passed  over  the  mind 
of  the  Church.  As  in  all  unnatural  excitements,  a  reaction  had  taken  place 
Instead  of  denouncing  slavery,  the  Church  was  prohibiting  the  ordination  of 
slaves. 


472  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

upon  it.  An  election  of  the  kind  was  a  novelty  in  a  Conference. 
The  Virginia  Conference,  according  to  the  ratio  of  representation, 
was  entitled  to  eleven  delegates.  And  its  ballotings  resulted  in  the 
choice  of  the  following  ministers :  Jesse  Lee,  Philip  Bruce,  John 
Buxton,  Thomas  L.  Douglass,  John  Ballew,  James  Boyd,  Richard 
Latimore,  Charles  Callaway,  C.  II.  Mines,  Wm.  Jean,  and  John 
Early.  This  first  delegation  under  the  representative  form  of  our 
Ecclesiastical  Legislature,  was  a  judicious  and  strong  one,  com- 
paring well  with  those  of  the  sister  Conferences,  and  capable^  of 
rendering  efficient  service  to  the  Church  and  their  immediate  con- 
stituents. The  session  of  the  Conference,  with  the  exception  of  a 
case  of  litigation  mentioned  by  the  Bishop,  was  one  of  considerable 
harmony  and  religious  enjoyment.  There  had  been  a  loss  in  the 
white  membership,  during  the  year,  of  188  ;  and  a  gain  among  the 
coloured  of  23.  At  the  close  of  the  Conference,  Mr.  Lee,  in  con- 
nexion with  Charles  Callaway  as  his  colleague,  was  appointed  to 
the  pastoral  oversight  of  the  Church  in  Richmond.  After  the  ad- 
journment he  remained  in  the  city,  and  entered  upon  the  business 
of  the  station  with  his  usual  zeal  and  industry.  He  could  only  lay 
out  the  plan  of  his  year's  work,  and  commence  its  prosecution,  be- 
fore, according  to  the  mode  of  travelling  common  to  the  times,  he 
had  to  leave  for  the  seat  of  the  General  Conference.  As  so  much 
of  his  work  in  the  city  comprehends  that  period  of  the  year  subse- 
quent to  his  return  from  New  York,  we  shall  omit  the  introduction 
of  his  pastoral  labours  in  the  metropolis  of  his  native  state,  until  we 
can  notice  them,  more  consistently  with  our  prescribed  plan,  in  the 
next  chapter. 

The  first  delegated  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Episco- 
pal Church,  assembled  in  the  city  of  New  York  on  the  first  day 
of  May,  1812.  In  addition  to  the  two  Bishops,  it  was  composed 
of  ninety  delegates,  representing  eight  Annual  Conferences.  We 
shall  not  attempt  a  detailed  account,  or  even  a  complete  analysis 
of  the  proceedings  of  this  important  session.*  Our  object  will  be 
satisfied  by  the  presentation  of  such  facts  as  exhibit  the  views  and 
lustrate  the  character  of  Mr.  Lee.     Soon  after  the  organization 


ifi 


*  For  these  general  objects  the  reader  can  consult  Bangs's  History,  vol.  ii.  pp. 
303-347;  also  Emory's  History  of  the  Discipline. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  4'/3 

of  the  body,  Bisliop  M'Keiidrec  read  an  address  to  the  Conference, 
prepared  with  care,  and  containing  a  condensed  account  of  the 
state  of  the  Church,  and  of  the  measures  necessary  in  his  judg- 
ment for  preserving  its  efficiency,  and  promoting  its  success  in  the 
great  spiritual  objects  of  its  organization.  Among  other  things,  his 
suggested  the  propriety  of  instituting  inquiry  as  to  whether  "  the 
work  is  sufficiently  within  the  oversight  of  the  Superintendency, 
and  to  make,"  with  regard  to  a  greater  and  more  systematic  super- 
vision, "  such  arrangements  and  provision  as  their  wisdom  might 
approve."  In  this  he  was  regarded  as  recommending  an  addition 
to  the  number  of  Bishops,  He  was  followed,  in  an  extempora- 
neous address,  by  Bishop  Asbury,  who,  on  this  subject,  concurred 
with  him,  and  urged  it  upon  the  consideration  of  the  Conference. 
This,  and  the  other  topics  comprehended  in  the  Episcopal  addi-ess, 
were  referred  to  an  appropriate  committee,  with  instructions  to  con- 
sider and  report  thereon.  The  Committee  on  the  Episcopacy  sub- 
sequently reported  unfavourably  to  the  recommendation  to  increase 
the  number  of  Bishops ;  but  not  until  they  had  ascertained,  with 
almost  a  certain  assurance,  that  a  recommendation  to  increase  the 
number,  would  be  followed  by  the  election  of  Jesse  Lee  to  the 
Episcopate.  A  majority  of  the  committee  being  opposed  to  this, 
carried  their  measure  in  committee,  and  brought  their  report  into 
Conference.  On  its  introduction,  it  was  moved  by  J.  Early,  and 
seconded  by  E.  Cooper,  two  friends  of  Mr.  Lee,  and  in  view  of 
bringing  him  forward  for  the  office,  to  amend  the  report  by  striking 
out  the  word  "  unfavourable,"  and  inserting  "  favourable,"  in  I'ts 
place.  This  resolution  opened  the  ball  of  discussion,  and  a  long 
and  earnest  one  ensued.  In  the  end,  the  amendment  was  lost ; 
and  thus,  by  an  adroit  movement,  an  event  was  forestalled,  that  a 
^air  and  open  resort  to  the  invincible  ballot-box  could  not  have 
defeated.  This  fact  is  only  referred  to  here  for  the  purpose  of 
showing  the  position  still  held  by  Mr.  Lee  in  the  confidence  fmd 
affections  of  his  brethren.  It  is  believed  a  large  majority  of  the 
northern  delegates  were  anxious  to  elevate  him  to  this  deservedly 
high  and  influential  office  in  the  Church. 

A  question  that  had  elicited  debate  in  perhaps  every  General 
Conference  since  1796,  the  graduation  of  Local  Deacons  to  the  order 
nC  ■R'Mprs.was  again  brought  forward,  and  finally  carried,  in  1812. 


474  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

From  its  inception  it  had  mot  the  decided  opposition  of  Mr.  Tjee, 
and  he  had  several  times  defeated  it.  But  its  destination  was  to 
triumph;  and  the  victor  in  former  fields  was  to  be  defeated  now. 
When  the  suliject  was  introduced,  Mr.  Lee  may  have  felt  like 
Samson  :  "  I  will  go  out  and  shake  myself,  as  at  other  times." 
And  he  did  shake  himself  with  giant  energy  of  argument;  but 
it  was  of  no  avail :  the  Philistines  were  upon  him  ;  another  had 
discovered  the  secret  of  his  strength  ;  and  he  lost  his  cause, — not 
exactly  as  Samson  lost  his  locks,  by  a  too  blind  confidence  in 
wom.in,  but  because  he  had  always  been  too  insensible  of  her 
charms,  and  had  kept  her  and  her  enticements  at  arm's-length. 
He  was  sincere  in  his  conviction  that,  according  to  the  form  of 
ordination,  a  local  man,  one  who  did  not  contemplate  the  regular 
pastoral  work,  could  not,  compatibly  with  the  duties  and  demands 
of  the  office,  assume  its  vows  and  obligations.  And  he  urged  this 
view  with  great  force  of  argument,  and  variety  of  application; 
showing  it  was  as  wrong  in  the  Conference  to  allow  of  such 
assumptions  of  duty,  as  it  was  in  the  candidate  to  take  them  ;  and 
that  in  one  the  case  it  would  lessen  their  authority,  as  a  solemn  claim 
of  the  Church,  and  in  the  other  trammel  the  rights  of  conscience, 
and  subject  it  to  the  necessity  of  lightly  esteeming  vows  made 
under  solemn  circumstances  at  the  altar  of  God.  These  were 
strong  views,  and  they  were  earnestly  presented.  But  they  were 
all  neutralized  by  bringing  Mr.  Lee's  own  conduct  to  the  test  of  a 
comparison  with  his  own  vows;  and  on  one  point,  when  stretched 
upon  the  balance  he  was  found  wanting.  The  Rev.  Asa  Shinn, 
perhnps  one  of  the  most  acute  and  profound  logicians  ever  raised 
by  the  Church  in  America,  after  replying  to  Mr.  Lee's  arguments, 
called  his  attention,  and  that  of  the  Conference,  to  the  fact  that 
the  same  form  of  ordination  required  an  Elder  to  "  rule  veil  Ids 
oini  frinih/  ;''''  that  Brother  Lee  had  promised  to  perform  this  duly 
twenty  years  ago,  and  had  not  kept  his  promise  to  that  day,  and 
was  therefore  a  delinquent,  and  ought  to  keep  his  own  vows,  &c. 
This  was  a  shot  at  the  very  centre  of  his  "  single  blessedness  ;" 
and  it  provoked  a  heartv  laugh  at  the  expense  of  the  bachelor,  in  . 
which  no  one  engaged  with  greater  relish  than  himself.  He  was 
completely  disarmed,  overmastered  for  once  with  his  own  weapon, 
and  if  he  did  not  yield  the  principle,  ho  gave  up  his  opposition,  and 


THE     REV.    JESSE     LEE.  47c 

thenceforth,  upon  tluit  subject,  held  his  peace.  The  measure  was 
ado|)ted  ;  and  has  since  constituted  an  integral  element  of  our 
Ecclesiastical  system. 

JMr.  Lee  essayed  again  to  carry  his  measure  of  constituting  the 
General  Conference  by  scidorUy,  under  the  motion:  "That  the 
members  of  the  next  General  Conference  come  by  seniority;  and 
that  the  superannuated  and  supernumerary  Preachers  shall  not  be 
included  among  the  Senior  Preachers.  He  also  proposed  that  the 
ratio  of  representation  be  one  for  every  si.\  members  of  an  Annual 
Conference."     The  resolution  was  rejected. 

He  also  introduced  a  resolution  prohibiting  the  "  Doctrinal 
Tracts"  from  being  bound  up  in  the  form  of  Discipline  ;  and  pro- 
viding for  their  publication  in  a  separate  volume.     This  was  carried. 

The  subject  distinctly  known  in  the  legislative  history  of  Metho- 
dism as  the  "  Presidinir  Elder  Question,"  was  a^ain  brou";ht  forward 
with  all  of  its  excitants.  The  design  of  this  movement  was  to 
make  the  office  of  Presiding  Elders  elective,  and  to  constitute  those 
thus  elected,  an  Advisory  Council  of  the  Bishop  in  each  Annual 
Conference.  The  principle  involved  in  this  question  was  identical 
with  that  comprehended  in  the  resolution  of  Mr.  O'Kelly  in  1792, 
the  defeat  of  which  occasioned  his  defection  from  the  Church.  The 
knowledge  of  this  fact  made  every  introduction  of  the  subject  one 
of  great  gravity  ;  and  invested  it  with  an  interest  that  mingled  more 
of  fear  than  of  hope.  Opposed  as  Mr.  Lee  was  to  the  object  and 
measures  of  O'Kelly,  he  was  nevertheless  a  warm  advocate  of  the 
proposition  to  make  the  Presiding  Elder's  office  elective,  and  there- 
fore, independent  of  the  appointment  of  the  Bishop.  On  every 
occasion  of  its  introduction,  the  strongest  men  of  the  Church  were 
arrayed  against  each  other,  and  the  collision  of  their  giant  minds 
made  the  fearful  of  heart  treoible  for  the  safety  of  the  ark  of 
Methodism.  The  convictions  of  many  of  the  friends  of  this  mea- 
sure must  have  been  intrenched  in  the  strongholds  of  their  hearts; 
hence,  through  a  period  of  twenty-eight  years,  from  1800*  to  1828, 
they  persisted  in  their  efforts  to  carry  it,  without  an  iota  of  abate- 

*  Dr.  Bangs,  Hist.  vol.  ii.  p.  332,  represents  Dr.  Coke's  resolution,  defining 
the  powers  of  the  new  Bishop,  and  those  to  which  that  gave  birth  on  the  same 
subject,  as  all  that  was  done  at  the  General  Conference  of  1800,  in  relation  to 
the  principle  involved  in  the  Presiding  Elder  question.     But  the  Journal  of  the 


476  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

ment  in  their  devotion  to  the  Church,  or  their  zeal  for  its  success. 
Indeed,  they  fed  the  sincere  flame  of  their  affection  by  these  quad- 
rennial attempts  to  improve  a  system  of  itinerant  ministry,  that 
needed,  as  they  believed,  only  this  addition  to  make  it  "perfect  and 
entire,  lacking  nothing."  But  they  were  always  in  a  minority,  ana 
it  grew  small  by  degrees,  until  in  1828  it  disappeared  from  the 
councils  of  the  Church  as  a  living  fact,  and  was  buried,  it  is  sin- 
cerely believed,  without  hope  of  resurrection.  An  incident  in  the 
debate  on  this  subject  in  1812,  in  which  Mr,  Lee  was  concerned, 
may  very  appropriately  close  our  remarks  upon  it  here.  Bishop 
Asbury  was  strongly  opposed  to  this  measure  in  all  its  forms  and 
aspects.  He  presided  in  the  Conference  during  the  most  exciting 
debates  upon  the  subject ;  and  evinced  his  opposition  by  turning 
his  back  upon  the  speakers — sitting  with  his  back  to  the  body. 
Mr.  Lee  had  made  one  speech  on  the  affirmative  side  of  the  ques- 
tion. Some  one  in  the  opposition,  in  noticing  the  speech,  said  or 
insinuated  that  no  man  of  common  sense  would  have  used  such 
arguments  as  Mr.  Lee  had  employed  in  support  of  his  views. 
When  Mr.  Lee  rose  to  reply,  he  said,  in  his  own  peculiar  tone  and 

manner :  "  Mr.  President,  Brother has  said  that  no  man  of 

common  sense  would  have  used  such  arguments  as  I  did  in  what  I 
said  when  I  was  up  before  on  this  question.  I  am,  therefore,  Mr. 
President,  compelled  to  believe  the  brother  thinks  me  a  man  ot  un- 
common  sense."  "  Yes  !  yes  !"  said  Bishop  Asbury,  turning  half 
round  in  his  chair,  "  yes !  yes !  Brother  Lee,  you  are  a  man  of 
uncommon  sense."  "  Then,  sir,"  said  Mr.  Lee,  very  quickly  and 
pleasantly,  "  then  I  beg  that  uncommon  attention  may  be  paid  to 
what  I  am  about  to  say."  The  Bishop  resumed  his  face-to-the-wall 
position,  and  amidst  a  general  smile  Mr.  Lee  proceeded  with  his 
remarks.*  ,  . 

Conference  shows  that  the  body  was  brought  to  a  direct  vote  upon  the  question 
by  the  following  resolution  introduced  by  the  Rev.  Wni.  Ormond : 

"  Moved,  That  the  Yearly  Conferences  be  auihorized  to  nominate  and  elect 
their  own  Presiding  Elders." 

The  records  of  the  General  Conference  of  1804  are  especially  barren.  We 
cannot  say  whether  it  did,  or  did  not  agitate  this  question.  It  was  regularly 
brought  up  from  1808  to  1828,  when  its  spirit  was  quieted,  and  it  ceased  to  vex 
the  Church. 

*  Of  this  discussion,  Bishop  Asbury,  Journal,  vol.  iii.  p.  327,  says:  "After  a 
serious  struggle  of  two  days  in  General  Conference  to  change  the  mode  of  ap- 


THE     REV.     JESSE    LEE.  477 

There  is  one  fact  iu  the  proceedings  of  this  session,  still  confined 
to  the  records  of  the  Conference,  that  for  its  novelty  in  legislative 
action,  is  deserving  of  a  passing  notice.  At  this  period  of  our 
civil  history,  the  corrupt  practice  of  treating  the  voters,  by  the  dif- 
ferent candidates,  was  very  common ;  and,  as  may  be  readily  per- 
ceived, was  productive  of  most  pernicious  fruits.  The  friends  of 
morality  and  good  order  had  essayed,  in  a  variety  of  ways,  to 
suppress  and  prevent  this  evil.  At  length  the  Church  undertook 
to  apply  a  remedy,  and  not  imtil  it  was  needed ;  for  the  custom 
was  eatino-  its  Avay  to  the  vitals  of  religion.  Strong  drink  was 
then,  as  now,  an  abomination  to  the  Rev.  J.  Er.rly,  and  he  abhor- 
red the  practice  of  treating  at  elections  and  during  the  canvass. 
Fearing  the  evil  had  been,  or  might  be,  practised  by  Methodists, 
and  greatly  desiring  to  lessen  or  prevent  it,  he  introduced  a  reso- 
lution, designed  to  amend  the  Discipline  by  making  the  ofl^ence 
penal.  For  this  purpose  he  introduced  the  annexed  resolution,  to 
incorporate  the  following  rule  into  the  Discipline  :  "  If  any  mem- 
ber of  our  Church  be  convicted  of  giving  treats  at  elections,  directly 
or  indirectly,  he  shall  first  be  reproved  by  the  senior  minister,  or 
Preacher  of  his  circuit ;  and  if  afterward  he  persist  in  such  evil 
practices,  he  shall  be  expelled  from  the  Church."  This  measure 
was  adopted,  and  authorized  to  be  inserted  in  the  Discipline  as  a 
rule  of  the  Church.  Immediately  subsequent  to  the  adoption  of 
this  resolution,  a  motion  to  adjourn  until  the  first  day  of  May,  1816, 
was  put  and  carried.  But  in  the  confusion  consequent  upon  the 
final  adjournment  of  the  body,  the  resolution  of  Mr.  Early  was 
called  up,  reconsidered,  and  rejected.  Some  counted,  md  insisted 
there  was  not  a  quorum  present.  And  Bishop  M'Kendree  sub- 
pointing  Presiding  Elders,  it  remains  as  it  was.  Means  had  been  used  to  keep 
back  every  Presiding  Elder  who  was  known  to  be  favourable  to  appointments 
by  the  Bishops ;  and  long  and  earnest  speeches  have  been  made  to  influence 
the  minds  of  the  members  :  Lee,  Shinn,  and  Snethen  were  of  a  side  ;  and  these 
are  great  men.  ...  I  had  seventeen  of  the  Preachers  to  dine  with  me  ; 
there  was  vinegar,  mustard,  and  a  still  greater  portion  of  oil ;  but  the  disap- 
pointed parties  sat  down  in  peace,  and  we  enjoyed  our  sober  meal."  That  the 
"greater  portion  of  oil"  neutralized  the  "vinegar  and  mustard,"  we  doubt  not; 
but  we  would  have  been  better  pleased  if  the  Bishop  had  said  "we  enjoyed 
our  social  iniercourse. 


478  THE     LIFE     AND      TIMES     OF 

scribed,  at  the  foot  of  the  Journal,  the  subjoined  dissent  from  this 
novel  procedure : " 

"  I  consider  the  reconsideration  of  Early's  motion  unofficial. 

"  W.  M'IvE>;DREE." 

In  1792,  a  clause  "  strongly  advising  the  Methodists  to  discoun- 
tenance all  treats  given  at  elections,"  &c.,  was  inserted  in  the  Disci- 
pUne.  But  the  laiv  introduced  by  Mr.  Early  was  never  placed  in 
the  Discipline,  and  is  not  mentioned  in  any  history  of  the  Church 
we  have  ever  examined.  The  "  unofficial"  reconsideration  and 
rejection  of  this  resolution,  did  not  destroy  its  authority  as  a  law 
of  the  Church ;  but  it  prevented  its  application  to  the  class  of 
offences  it  was  intended  to  correct.  This  act  closed  the  first  dele 
gated  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  479 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

FKOM  THE  GENERAL  CONFERENCE  OF  1812,  TO  THE  CLOSE 
OF  HIS  LIFE. 

Methodism  in  Richmond — Mr.  Lee's  Pastoral  Labours — Labours  in  the  Peni- 
tentiary— Dr.  Rice  attempts  to  supersede  him — Fails,  and  leaves  the  Prison- 
ers to  the  Care  of  the  Methodists — Camp-Meeting — A  Midnight  Sermon- 
Re-elected  Chaplain — Rebukes  Profanity — Conference  in  Newbern — Mr.  Lee 
preaches — Strange  Effects  of  the  Sermon — Brunswick  Circuit — Chaplain  to 
the  Senate — Publishes  Sermons — Conference  in  Lynchburg — Transferred  to 
Baltimore  Conference  without  his  Consent — Appointed  to  Fredericksburg — • 
Refuses  to  go — Subsequent  Regrets — Gives  up  the  Chaplaincy — Interesting 
Anecdote — Conference  in  Raleigh — Goes  to  Baltimore — Tried  and  acquitted 
— Stationed  at  Annapolis — First  Sermon  —  Death  of  Bishop  Asbury — Mr. 
Lee's  Testimonial  of  his  Worth — Epitaph — General  Conference — Presiding 
Elder  Question — Election  of  Bishop — .Mr.  Lee  among  his  Flock  in  Annapo- 
lis— Personal  Piety — Worship  in  the  Woods — Visits  a  Camp-Meeting — Last 
Sermon — Sickness  and  Death — Reflections — Analysis  of  his  Character — His 
Conversion  and  Religious  E.xperience — His  Call  to  the  Ministry — Qualifica- 
tions for  the  Office,  Physical,  Mental,  and  Spiritual — Preaching;  Mode  of 
it.  Practical  and  Evangelical  —  Doctrinal  Preaching — His  Success,  and  the 
Causes  of  it — Conclusion. 

A  CONDENSED  accouiit  of  Metliodism  in  Richmond,  the  scene  of 
Mr.  Lee's  labours  for  the  year  1812,  .may  very  appropriately  pre- 
cede the  narrative  of  his  pasloral  labours  after  his  return  from  the 
General  Conference.  "  Richmond  and  Manchester,"  as  a  distinct 
appointment,  first  appears  in  the  Minutes  in  1793.  It  was  then  dis- 
continued as  a  separate  pastoral  charge  until  1799.  In  the  former 
year,  .Jositih  Askew  was  the  Preacher  ;  in  the  latter,  Thomas  Lyell. 
At  what  period  the  first  Society  was  formed,  we  have  not  been  able 
to  ascertain.  It  was  i  robably  some  time  previous  to  1793.  Wil. 
liamsburg  circuit,  which  for  several  years  subsequent  to  1790  com- 
prehended Richmond,  was  formed  in  1785,  and  Hanover  circuit, 
also  adjoining  the  city,  was  formed  in  1786.  It  is  therefore  pro- 
bable that  the  ministers  of  these  circuits  were  in  the  htibit  of  visit- 
.ing  and  preaching  in  the  city  from  the  time  of  their  formation. 
Some  time  previous  to  1793  a  family  of  English  emigrants  had 


480  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES      OF 

settled  in  Richmond,  and  also  a  Local  Preacher,  the  Rev.  E,  Lacy, 
from  the  country  adjacent  to  the  city.  Of  the  family  referred  to, 
Mrs.  Parrott  and  her  daughter  had  been  Methodists  in  England. 
These,  it  is  believed,  were  the  first  who  entered  into  the  fellowship 
of  Methodism  in  the  place.  To  meet  their  spiritual  wants,  and  to 
bring  the  blessings  of  the  common  salvation  to  as  many  as  might 
be  called  of  God  through  them,  the  ministers  of  Williamsburg  cir- 
cuit had,  with  the  consent  of  the  magistrates,  been  preaching  for 
some  time  in  the  county  Court-House.  But  on  the  occurrence  of  a 
revival,  limited  in  its  influence  and  brief  in  its  continuance,  with  no 
small  stir  of  excitement  and  noise,  the  magistrates  became  alarmed, 
and  forbade  them  the  use  of  the  house.  They  returned  again  to 
the  common  west  of  the  present  Capitol.  At  this  juncture  of  affairs, 
Mrs.  Parrott,  who  seems  to  have  been  a  woman  of  deep  piety  and 
great  perseverance,  having  a  large  stable  on  her  premises,  fitted  up 
an  apartment  in  one  end  of  it,  as  a  place  for  preaching.  This 
Stable-Church  was  situated  on  Main  street,  just  in  the  rear  of  the 
spot  now  occupied  by  the  Mansion  House.  Here  Mr.  Askew  com- 
menced his  labours,  as  Preacher  for  Richmond  and  Manchester  in 
1793 ;  and  many  worthy  men,  among  them  M'Kendree,  and  it  is 
believed  Asbury,  preached  in  that  humble  but  blessed  place  of  wor- 
ship. It  soon  became  too  small  for  the  crowds  desii-ing  to  hear 
these  servants  of  the  Most  High  God,  and  the  magistrates  again 
gave  them  permission  to  occupy  the  Court-House.  In  1796,  it  is 
believed.  Dr.  Coke  visited  Richmond,  and  spent  several  days  in 
nearly  a  vain  effort  to  raise  funds  for  the  erection  of  a  Church. 
He  was  only  partially  successful ;  and  after  he  left  the  city,  an  at- 
tempt to  augment  the  amount  by  investing  it  in  a  business  house, 
resulted  in  the  loss  of  nearly  all  he  had  collected.  From  the  Balti- 
more Conference  of  1799,  Bishop  Asbury  sent  Mr.  Lyell,  a  minister 
of  fine  address  and  popular  talents,  to  the  infant  Society  in  Richmond. 
In  those  days  religion  was  a  very  unfashionable  thing  in  the  metro- 
polis of  Virginia.  There  were  but  two  houses  of  worship  in  the  city 
St.  John's  Church,  on  Church  Hill,  an  old  Colonial  structure,  had 
a  resident  minister,  but  he  only  preached  in  the  Parish  Church 
three  times  a  year — at  Christmas,  and  the  Sunday  of  the  Easter 
and  Whitsuntide  Festivals — -just  often  enough  to  prevent  the  aliena- 
tion of  the  Glebe  lands  belonging  to  the  parish.     Once  a  month  he 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  481 

preached  in  the  Capitol.     There  was  also  a  small  Baptist  Church, 
regularly  occupied,  near  the  present  site  of  the  Penitentiary.     Soon 
after  his  arrival  in  Richmond,  Mr.  Lyell  commenced  a  subscription 
to  build  a  Church.     He  also  preached  every  Sabbath  afternoon  in 
the  Capitol.     His  pleasing   manners  and  oratorical   powers   soon 
made  him  a  great  favourite  with  all  classes  of  citizens,  and  gave 
him  success  in  his  enterprise  ;  and  before  his  year  had  expired,  his 
Church  was  erected,  dedicated;  and,  what  was  a  strange  thing  for 
the  times,  opened  for  service  three  times  on  the  Sabbath,  and  once 
at  night,  during  the  week.     It  was  in  this  house  Bishop  Asbury 
preached  his  last  sermon.     The  Society  had  increased,  and  it  was 
soon  blessed  with  a  gracious  revival  of  religion.     The  progress  of 
the  Church  was  subsequently  arrested  by  uniting  it  with  the  circuit, 
and  thereby  depriving  it  of  the  healthful  influence  always  found  in 
connexion  with  systematic  pastoral  supervision.     In  1808,  Rich- 
mond was  -again  made  a  station,  and  the  Church  was  again  pros- 
perous.    Between  this  period  and  1812,  a  new  house  of  worship 
was  erected  in  the  western  part  of  the  city,  distant  nearly  a  mile 
from  the  church  of  1800  ;  and  the  Society  numbered  256  whites  and 
47  coloured.     At  this  time  the  Methodists  were  greatly  in  advance  of 
the  other  denominations.      Within  the  period  embraced  in  this  nar- 
rative, about  1803,  the  Baptists  had  moved  more  into  the  city,  and 
built  a  house  of  Avorship,  on   Broad   street,  now  constitutino-  the 
African  Baptist  Church.     The  burning  of  the  theatre  in  1811  gal- 
vanized  the  Common  Hall  into  a  semblance  of  piety,  and  with  a 
supreme  disregard  of  the  rights  of  the  whole  people,  they  employed 
the  public  funds  in  purchasing  the  site  of  the  theatre,  erecting  a 
Monumental  Church  on  its  ruins,  and  subsequently  presentino-  it  to 
the  exclusive  use  and  ownership  of  the  Episcopalians.     In  1812, 
the  Rev.  John  H.  Rice  was  called  by  a  few  friends  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  to  reside  in  the  city,  and  commenced  preaching  in 
the  Masonic  Hall,  formed  a  Church,  and  erected  a  house  in  the 
valley,  long  known  as  the  "  Pine  Apple  Church  ;"  since  owned  by 
the  Episcopalians,  and  called   Christ's  Church.     Such  is  a  brief 
statement  of  the  condition  of  the  four  leading  religious  denomina- 
tions of  Richmond,  at  the  time  Mr.  Lee  was  appointed  to  the  pastoral 
oversight  of  the  Methodists  in  the  city. 

On  his  return  from  the  General  Conference,  he  resumed  his  pas^ 


482  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

toral  work  with  his  usual  diHgence  and  devotion.  With  his  col 
league  he  alternated,  preaching  at  one  Church  in  the  morning,  at 
the  other  in  the  afternoon.  Pastoral  visiting,  and  from  house  to 
house,  was  attended  to  by  both  ;  but  the  government  of  the  Church 
rested  on  his  shoulders.  One  who  knew  him  well  at  this  period  of 
his  life,  and  was  a  witness  of  his  labour  in  the  ministry,  bears  the 
following  testimony  of  his  diligence  and  industry  :  "  He  was  cer- 
tainly the  most  laborious  Preacher  we  ever  had.  During  the  sum- 
mer months  he  constantly  preached  four  times  on  the  Sabbath,  and 
attended  meeting  almost  every  night  in  the  week.  His  practice 
was,  when  he  preached  on  Shockoe  .Hill  in  the  afternoon,  immedi- 
ately after  service  in  the  Church,  to  go  to  Buchannan's  Spring, 
where  there  was  generally  a  large  company  of  idlers,  and  mounting 
a  table,  he  would  preach  a  sermon  appropriate  to  their  circum- 
stances. And  when  he  was  in  Old  Town  Church  in  the  afternoon, 
after  service,  he  would  repair  to  a  vacant  lot  opposite  old  St.  John's, 
and  beneath  the  shade  of  the  venerable  oaks,  one  of  which  is  still 
standing,  then  occupying  the  place,  he  would  gather  the  crowds 
from  the  grave-yard,  and  the  houses  near  at  hand,  and  preach  the 
gospel  of  the  grace  of  God  with  a  full  heart  and  a  ready  utterance." 
A  gentleman  capable  of  judging,  said  of  his  ministry  :  "  When  Mr. 
Lee  commences  his  sermon,  it  always  reminds  me  of  the  hoisting 
of  the  flood-gate  of  a  mill  ;  there  is  one  incessant  pouring  of  the 
sweetest  eloquence  I  ever  heard  from  any  man  in  my  life."  This 
is  the  general  testimony  of  those  who  waited  upon  his  ministry. 
With  such  powers  of  pleasing,  united  to  his  deep  experience  of  the 
things  of  God,  it  cannot  surprise  us  to  know  that  of  those  who,  un- 
der the  circumstances  referred  to,  sought  to  while  away  a  Sabbath 
afternoon,  many  were  attracted  to  his  side,  and  there  learned  duly 
to  appreciate  the  things  belonging  to  their  peace  in  this  world,  and 
their  safety  in  that  which  is  to  come. 

Besides  these  demands  upon  his  time  and  strength,  Mr.  Lee  also 
laboured  to  promote  the  spiritual  interests  of  the  convicts  in  the 
Penitentiary.  From  the  completion  of  this  Institution,  and  as  soon 
as  it  was  tenanted  by  prisoners,  the  Methodist  ministers  of  Rich- 
mond had  cared  for  their  souls.  In  1808  there  were  about  one 
hundred  and  thirty  in  confinement ;  and  the  Rev.  Stith  Mead, 
then  stationed  in  the  city,  took  them  under  his  especial  supervision. 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  ^8 

He  either  preached  himself,  or  sent  some  one  else  to  preach  to 
them  on  the  Sabbath.  He  also  furnished  them  with  religious 
books.  It  was  not  long  before  the  good  effects  of  this  concern  for 
their  spiritual  wcliixre  began  to  manifest  itself  A  revival  of  reli- 
gion ensued,  and  many  of  the  convicts,  after  deep  penitence  and 
sincere  prayer,  made  a  profession  of  religion,  "  and.  gave  a  very 
satisfactory  account  of  a  change  of  heart."  Mr.  Lee*  says : 
"  Prayer  was  attended  to  by  them,  in  their  rooms  ;  and  they  were 
frequently  engaged  in  singing  psalms,  hymns,  and  spiritual  songs, 
as  well  as  praying,  until  the  whole  circular  building  was  made  to 
resound  with  the  high  praises  of  God.  ...  I  visited  them  myself, 
and  talked  with  many  of  them,  and  could  not  doubt  of  the  reality  of 
their  profession  of  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  Thirty  or 
more  are  supposed  to  have  made  a  good  profession  during  this 
revival.  The  care  thus  commenced  for  these  outcasts  of  society, 
had  been  continued  by  the  successors  of  Mr.  Mead  ;  and  such  a 
cause  could  not  decline  in  the  hands  of  Mr.  Lee.  He  cherished 
for  it  the  ardour  of  a  sincere  attachment,  and  sought  even  thei-e  to 
build  up  the  great  temple  of  God,  or  to  gather  thence  living  stones 
for  its  strength  and  adorning.  Hitherto  the  Methodists  had  met 
with  no  competitors  for  this  crown  of  glory  and  rejoicing.  They 
only  visited  Christ  in  this  inison^  and  ministered  unto  him  in  his 
members.  But  others  were  to  participate  in  this  labour  of  love. 
Let  us  review  the  matter,  since  it  presents  Mr.  Lee  in  a  new  and 
more  interesting  point  of  light.  In  1812,  the  Penitentiary  was  one 
of  the  regular  preaching-places  of  the  Richmond  station  ;  and 
accordingly  it  was  supplied  regularly  either  by  Mr.  Lee,  his  col- 
league, or  one  of  the  Local  Preachers,  of  whom  there  were  several 
very  effective  ones  in  the  city.  On  one  occasion,  when  one  of 
these  ministers  reached  the  place  he  was  sui'prised  to  find  the  R«v. 
Mr.  Rice  preaching  to  the  convicts,  but  still  more  astonished  when, 
at  the  close  of  his  sermon,  he  told  the  convicts  he  was  happy  tc 
inform  them  that  the  Executive  of  the  state  was  about  to  make 
arrangements  to  supply  them  with  regular  preaching.  He  then 
retired  from  the  prison.  After  he  left,  the  Methodist  minister 
attended    to    his    duty  of  ministration,  and  returning  to  the  city 

*  Hist.  Methodists,  p.  353-4. 


484  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

reported  the  affair  to  Mr.  Lee.  It  was  a  matter  of  no  small  joy  to 
him  to  know  that  now  at  length  the  state,  in  the  person  of  its  Chief 
Magistrate,  was  about  to  evince  a  becoming  attention  to  this  neces- 
sitous class  of  its  population.  He  determined,  however,  at  once  to 
fathom  the  matter,  and  acquaint  himself  with  the  mystery  of  this 
new  zeal.  Accordingly,  the  next  day  he  waited  on  the  Governor, 
and  after  stating  his  business,  and  showing  the  length  of  time  the 
Methodists  had  been  engaged  in  supplying  the  spiritual  wants  of 
the  prisoners,  he  requested  to  know  the  nature  of  the  arrangements 
about  to  be  made  for  their  future  care.  He  was  assured  by  Mr. 
Barbour  that  no  arrangements  had  been  made,  nor  would  the  Exe- 
cutive make  any  ;  that  he,  Mr.  Lee,  might  regulate  the  business  as 
he  pleased,  as,  in  his  judgment,  it  was  a  work  of  charity  that  be- 
longed exclusively  to  the  ministry.  Leaving  the  Governor,  Mr. 
Lee  addressed  a  note  to  each  of  the  ministers  of  the  different 
Churches  in  the  city,  inviting  them  to  a  conference  on  the  subject. 
Two  only  complied  with  the  invitation,  the  pastors  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian and  Baptist  Churches.  After  a  full  statement  of  the  object  of 
the  meeting,  the  cause  moving  him  to  seek  it,  and  of  his  interview 
with  the  Governor,  and  assuring  them  the  Methodists  had  no  desire 
to  monopolize  a  work  so  important  in  itself  and  so  full  of  benevo- 
lence in  its  aims  and  effects,  he  invited  them  to  participate  in  the 
duty  and  glory  of  visiting  these  prisoners,  and  of  carrying  to  them 
the  water  and  the  bread  of  life.  This  they  consented  to  do,  and 
each  pledged  himself  to  supply  one  Sabbath  of  every  month  ;  and 
Mr.  Lee  agreeing  to  sec  the  remaining  Sabbaths  filled.  Perhaps 
the  arrangement  lasted  two  months — not  longer  ;  the  whole  was 
devolved  upon  the  Methodists,  and  was  faithfully  dlschai-ged  for 
several  succeeding  years,  when  so  many  obstacles  were  thrown  in 
the  way  of  the  service  by  the  Superintendent,  that  even  the  perse- 
vering Methodists  were  compelled  to  abandon  a  field  wherein  they 
laboured  with  the  dignity  of  a  true  zeal  for  "  those  for  whom 
Christ  died,"  and  with  a  manly  independence  that  looked  for  its 
reward  not  in  the  praise  of  men,  but  in  the  honour  that  descends 
from  God. 

In  September  of  this  year,  Mr,  Lee  attended  a  camp-meeting  in 
one  of  the  adjoining  counties,  below  Richmond,  and  contiguous  to 
James  River.     It  was  during  the  war,  and  a  considerable  number 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  485 

of  merchant  vessels  had  been  run  up  the  river  to  avoid  the  English 
cruisers  hovering  about  the  coast.  The  meeting  was  progressing 
in  good  style,  when  one  night,  after  the  service  had  concluded, 
and  the  people  had  retired  to  their  tents,  a  large  party  of  sailors, 
headed  by  a  Captain  Swift,  and  all  well  under  the  maddening 
influence  of  strong  drink,  came  upon  the  ground,  full  of  evil 
intent,  and  evidently  determined  upon  a  row.  The  ministers  were 
all  in  bed  ;  but  the  noise  made  by  the  drunken  sailors  prevented 
all  chance  of  sleep.  It  was  midnight ;  and  instead  of  abatement 
of  the  disturbance,  it  rather  grew  worse.  At  this  stage  of  the 
affair,  Mr.  Lee  left  his  bed  ;  and  inviting  two  or  three  others  to 
join  him,  they  hastily  dressed  themselves,  and  went  out  among  the 
crowd.  Others  from  the  tents  and  the  neighbourhood  weie 
mingled  with  the  sailors— a  large  and  noisy  crowd.  Followed  by 
his  companions,  Mr.  Lee  went  into  the  stand  ;  and  addressing  the 
multitude,  told  them  if  they  would  come  under  the  harbour  the}'^ 
would  have  a  sermon.  A  burst  of  noisy  merriment  followed  this 
announcement ;  but  the  leader,  with  a  mock  gravity,  came  in,  and 
the  rest  accompanied  him,  and  were  soon  seated.  When  all  was 
still,  Mr.  Lee  told  the  Rev.  P.  Courtney  to  preach  them  a  sermon. 
Surprised,  but  willing,  and  not  knowing  whereunto  the  thing 
would  grow,  he  complied,  and  took  for  his  text  the  very  appro- 
priate words  :  At  midnight  Paul  and  Silas  prayed,  and  sang 
•praises  to  God,.  He  had  not  been  long  preaching,  before  a  change 
came  over  the  spirit  of  that  reckless  crowd  of  men.  The  dimly 
lighted  grove,  the  hush  of  the  night,  the  heavy  tones  of  the 
Preachei-'s  voice,  the  cold  autumnal  air,  and  the  stupifying  effects 
of  their  potations,  soon  induced  drowsiness,  and  this  was  succeeded 
by  the  deep  and  dreamless  sleep  of  drunkenness.  The  infection 
spread  rapidly  ;  it  was  soon  general  ;  all  were  asleep.  The 
.Preacher  was  careering  on,  midway  in  his  discourse,  when  a  pull 
at  the  tail  of  his  coat  brought  him  rather  suddenly  to  a  halt. 
"  Stop  !"  said  Mr.  Lee.  Then  pausing  to  see  if  any  missed  the 
sound,  and  no  one  stirring,  he  picked  up  his  hat,  saying,  "  Softly ! 
— let 's  go  to.  bed,"  and  led  the  way  back  to  the  tent.  The  next 
morning,  chilled  to  the  bone,  and  stiff  in  every  muscle,  the  sailors 
might  be  seen  bending  over  the  camp-fires,  with  "  curses  not  loud, 
but  deep,"   against  the  man  that  befooled   them,  drunk   as  they 


486  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

were,  into  listening  to  a  midnight  sermon  !  Ere  the  trumpet  called 
the  worshippers  to  public  prayers,  the  sailors  had  disappeared 
from  the  encampment,  and  came  no  more  to  disturb  its  hallowed 
employments. 

Other  incidents,  showing  the  nature  of  Mr.  Lee's  devotedness  to 
duty,*his  address  in  the  spiritual  management  of  the  Church,  and 
his  constant  efforts  to  do  good,  while  labouring  in  this  city,  might 
be  given;  but  they  are  scarcely  necessary  to  the  delineation  of  his 
character,  and  would  swell  the  records  of  his  life  to  an  unreasona- 
ble extent.     In  the  midst  of  his  pastoral  duties,  in  December,  he 
received   intelligence   from  Washington   of  his    re-election  to  the 
Chaplaincy  in  the  House  of  Representatives.     The  fact  was  as  unex- 
pected to  him,  as  the  circumstances  were  creditable  and  gratifying. 
He  had  not  sought  the  office,  probably  from  a  desire  to  "please  his 
brethren  for  their  good,  to  edification  ;"  and  certainly,  because  he 
could  find  in  the  pastoral  relation,  employment  enough   for  all  his 
energies  of  soul  and  body  ;  and  he  was  happy  in  his  work.     For 
this  proof  of  respect  and  confidence  from  the  Representatives  of  the 
people,  he  felt  a  sincere  gratitude.     But  he  felt  an  increasing  inte- 
rest in  his  duties  as  a  Christian  pastor ;  and  at  this  period  espe- 
cially, he  was  desirous  of  giving  his  whole  time  and  all  his  powers 
to  the  service  of  the  Church.     In  this  state  of  mind,  he  for  some 
time  hesitated  to  accept  the  appointment ;  but  after  seeking  direc- 
tion in  prayer,  and  taking  the  best  counsel  his  circumstances  would 
admit,  he  finally  concluded  to  regard  it  as  pi-ovidential,  and,  as  one 
of  life's  allotments,  to  enter  upon  its  duties.     With  the  privileges 
of  social  intercourse,  and  the  appropriate  daily  and  Sabbath  duties 
of  the  office,  he  could  get  along  well  enough  ;  but  the  profanity  of 
some  of  the  members,  and  the  customs  and  ceremonies. sometimes 
demanded  of  the  Chaplain,  were  a  grievance  to  his  righteous  soul. 
On  the  occasion  of  the  burial  of  a  member,  it  was  the  oflice  of  the 
Chaplain  to  precede  the  procession  on  horseback,  with  white  hat- 
bands and  scarf  floating  in  the  wind,  and  trailing  quite  to  his  feet. 
This  was  a  sore  evil  ,  a  formality  that  found  not  a  solitary  element 
of  affinity  in  his  nature.     He  loathed  it :  and  it  constituted  an  addi- 
tional sorrow  at  evepy  occurrence  of  the  death  of  a  member  in  his 
department  of  Congress.     It  is  related  as  an  incident  of  this  portion 
of  his  history,  that  once,  on  the  adjournment  of  Congress,  he  was 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  487 

returning  to  Virginia  in  a  stage  filled  with  members — and  long 
since  that  period  the  i-oad  has  been  celebrated  as  the  worst  in  the 
Union — and  the  stage  settled  in  a  mudhole  so  deep  and  adhesive  as 
io  defy  all  the  strength  of  the  horses  to  pull  it  out.  In  this  state 
of  the  case  the  passengers  had  to  leave  the  stage,  and  after  prying 
it  out,  had  to  walk  some  distance  to  relieve  it.  On  resuming  their 
seats,  the  Chaplain  had  not  succeeded  in  bringing  his  two  hundred 
and  fifty-nine  pounds  of  flesh  through  the  mud  of  the  road-side. 
When  he  entered,  and  ere  he  was  fairly  seated,  one  of  them  asked, 
"  where  the  Chaplain  was  when  they  were  getting  the  stage  out  of 
the  mud  !"  and  a  merry  joke  passed  round  at  his  expense.  He  bore 
it  with  great  good  humour  till  one  of  them  said,  "  It  vvas  rather 
unkind  of  their  Chaplain  to  stay  with  them  when  all  was  quiet  and 
smooth,  and  then  desert  them  as  the  storm  and  trial  came  on  !" 
"  Ah,  gentlemen,"  said  Mr.  Lee,  "  I  intended  to  help  you,  but  some 
of  you  swore  so  hard,  I  went  out  behind  a  tree  and  prayed  for 
you."  The  truth  of  the  remark,  and  the  mild  honesty  of  the 
rebuke,  had  the  effect  not  only  to  silence  them  for  tlie  time,  but  to 
impose  a  restraint  upon  their  profanity  the  rest  of  the  journey. 

In  February,  Mr.  Lee  attended  the  Virginia  Conference  in  New- 
*)ern.  North  Carolina.  Of  the  session.  Bishop  Asbury  says:  "We 
had  great  order,  great  union,  and  great  despatch  of  business.  The 
increase  in  membership,  this  year,  is  seven  hundred :  but,  ah  ! 
deatLs  and  locations — then  the  Preachers !"  Were  the  Preachers 
more  choice  in  their  appointments?  Bishop  Asbury  once,  while 
lamenting  the'decline  of  zeal  in  this  Conference,  was  heard  to  say: 
"  The  time  was,  when  if  I  said  in  the  Conference,  I  want  a 
Preacher  to  go  to  Boston  or  Maine,  Jesse  Lee  would  respond, 
'  Here  am  I ;  send  me.'  Or  to  the  Northwest  Territory,  William 
M'Kendree  was  ready."  Doubtless  the  stock  of  such  self-denying 
men  was  not  entirely  exhausted.  The  exigency  of  these  times  did 
not  demand  them.  During  this  Conference,  Mr.  Lee  preached  a 
sermon,  the  recollection  of  which,  for  its  character  and  results,  yet 
lives  in  the  community.  His  text  was  Acts  xvii.  6  :  These  that 
have  turned  the  %vorld  upside  down,  are  come  hither  also.  His 
propositions  were  curious,  and  well  calculated  to  atti-act  the  atten- 
tion of  a  promiscuous  assembly,  such  as  generally  greets  a  great 
ministerial    gathering.     They   were:  "I.  That  when   God   made 


488  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

the  world,  he  placed  it  right-side  up.  II.  That  by  the  introduction 
of  sin,  it  has  been  '  turned  upside  down.'  And,  III.  It  is  the 
business  of  the  ministry  to  turn  it  back  again  to  its  original  posi- 
tion." From  these  words,  he  taught  the  whole  plan^  of  saving 
mercy.  In  i\\e  first,  the  purity  and  perfection  of  man  in  his  origi- 
nal state.  In  the  second,  the  awful  and  total  depravity  of  the  fall, 
"the  corruption  of  the  nature  of  every  man,  that  naturally  is 
engendered  of  the  offspring  of  Adam."  In  the  third,  the  gracious 
economy  of  the  gospel,  in  the  recovery  of  mankind  by  the  atone- 
njent  of  Christ,  and  the  ministry  of  reconciliation  as  ambassadors 
of  God,  preaching  peace  by  the  cross.  Quaint  as  are  the  proposi- 
tions, the  sermon  was  mighty  through  God.  It  produced  a  deep 
and  living  impression  upon  the  minds  of  many.  But  a  singular 
visible  effect  was  attributed  to  it  by  certain  men  mighty  in  works  of 
darkness.  The  next  morning  the  town,  through  all  its  parts,  pre- 
sented a  laughable  spectacle  of  things  "upside  down."  Carriages 
and  all  kinds  of  vehicles  were  bottom  up.  Boats  drawn  from  the 
water  were  lying  about,  keel  uppermost.  Small  houses  upturned, 
signs,  boxes,  gates,  wrong-end  foremost,  upside  down  ;  and,  in  a 
word,  everything  was  out  of  fix,  and  the  whole  town  was  one 
scene  of  confusion.  Some  were  fretted  at  the  injury  sustained; 
others  had  trouble  and  inconvenience ;  but  all  seemed  to  enjoy  the 
joke,  especially  when  the  supposed  actors  insisted  that  it  was  all 
done  by  the  Preachers.  "  Didn't  the  Preacher  say  they  were  the 
men  '  that  turned  the  world  upside  down,' "  and  had  they  not  come 
here  to  put  the  town  "  right-side  up  !"  This  was  giving  his  sermon 
a  literal  sense,  and  a  practical  application  never  contemplated 
by  the  Preacher ;  and  which  is  not  yet  forgotten  by  the  elder  citi- 
zens of  Newborn. 

Mr.  Lee  was  appointed  to  Brunswick  circuit,  but  it  is  probable 
he  spent  very  little  time  at  his  regular  work,  either  during  this  or 
the  succeeding  year.  In  December  1813,  he  was  again  elected 
Chaplain,  and  continued  in  Washington  during  the  winter ;  and  at 
the  extra  session,  in  May  1814,  he  was  again  installed  as  pastor  of 
the  House  of  Representatives.  This  session  continued  until  August ; 
and,  on  the  reassembling  of  the  regular  Congress  in  December,  he 
was  elected  Chaplain  to  the  Senate.  While  not  occupied  at  the 
Seat  of  Government,  engaged  in  the  important  duties  of  his  station 


THE    REV.     JESSE     LEE.  489 

made  more  especially  so  by  the  critical  and  anxious  condition  of 
the  country,  in  the  midst  of  the  disastrous  war  with  Great  Britain 
he  busied  himself  in  filling  his  appointments  on  his  respective  cir- 
cuits. In  February  1814,  Conference  was  held  in  Norfolk.  We 
find  no  records  of  importance  to  the  Church,  in  the  very  brief 
notices  of  its  proceedings  that  have  fallen  under  our  observation. 
That  there  were  "  debates"  in  the  Conference,  and  "  strifes"  in  the 
Society,  that  occasioned  "  sorrow  of  heart"  to  many  faithful  ones, 
is  perhaps  so  certain,  that  it  is  better  to  leave  them  among  forgotten 
things,  than  to  quicken  them  into  life  by  searching  too  narrowly 
into  their  history.  Let  them  sleep,  without  hope  of  resurrection. 
At  this  Conference,  Mr.  Lee  was  appointed  to  the  "  Cumberland 
and  Manchester"  circuit ;  but,  as  already  stated,  a  large  portion 
of  the  year  was  spent  in  his  public  duties  in  Congress.  During 
this  year,  he  brought  through  the  press  two  sermons  :  one,  a  fune- 
ral discourse,  preached  in  commemoration  of  the  pious  devotion 
of  Miss  Hardy,  of  Bertie,  North  Carolina;  the  other,  on  the  duty 
of  Christian  watchfulness.  Both  are  good;  the  latter  excellent — 
replete  with  sound  views  of  the  subject,  exhibiting  a  clear  perception 
of  religious  experience,  and  abounding  in  just  and  solid  admoni- 
tions as  to  the  importance  of  the  duty,  and  the  great  danger 
of  neglecting  to  "  watch  in  all  things."  This  was  a  favourite 
subject  with  Mr.  Lee  ;  and  his  sermon  was  a  compendium  of  his 
own  daily  observance  of  the  duty;  and  of  its  blessedness  to  his 
own  soul  in  keeping  alive  the  flame  of  a  devout  and  joyous  com- 
munion with  God.  In  the  records  of  his  life  during  the  years 
here  so  summarily  despatched,  we  find  all  the  traits  of  that  deep 
and  uniform  piety  of  heart,  and  all  the  proofs  of  an  anxious  and 
supreme  desire  to  do  good,  for  which  his  life  heretofore  has  been 
so  eminent.  Holy  love  was  a  vestal  fire  that,  from  its  first  kin- 
dling, had  sent  its  pure  flame  through  every  pulse  of  his  life. 
Watching  unto  prayer,  and  "  looking  unto  Jesus  the  author  and 
finisher  of  faith,"  were  the  heaven-inspired  means  of  keeping  alive 
the  holy  fire  in  the  holy  place  of  his  heart.  In  life's  youthful 
prime  it  had  been  placed  on  the  altar  of  his  soul ;  in  manhood's 
trials  and  troubles  it  had  burned  with  an  ever-during  brightness ; 
and  now  that  he  was  descending  the  vale  of  years,  its  light  was 


490  THE      LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

about  his  path,  and  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death  was  growing 
bright  in  its  beams. 

In  February  1815,  the  Virginia  Conference  was  held  in  Lynch- 
burg. During  the  session,  Bishop  Asbury  stated  it  as  the  wish  of 
the  people  of  Baltimore  that  Mr.  Lee  should  be  sent  to  labour  in 
that  city  ;  and  he  gave  it  as  his  own  conviction  that  it  was  the  most 
appropriate  and  promising  place  for  the  exercise  of  his  ministry. 
The  statement  did  not  elicit  remark,  and  it  passed  off  as  a  mere 
expression  of  opinion,  without  any  thought  that  it  was  to  enter  into 
the  arrangements  for  the  year.  The  Bishop,  who  was  quite  indis- 
posed during  the  Conference,  was  scarcely  able  to  read  out  the  ap- 
pointments, and  he  devolved  that  duty  upon  the  Rev.  J.  Early.  To 
the  surprise  of  the  reader  and  the  Conference,  the  name  of  Mr.  Lee 
was  not  in  the  appointments.  In  a  note  at  the  foot  was  the  follow- 
ing announcement :  "  Jesse  Lee  will  receive  his  appointment  at  the 
Baltimore  Conference."  Surprised,  but  neither  mortified  nor 
offended,  but  yet  only  acquiescing  upon  the  ground  of  the  state- 
ment made  in  the  Conference,  Mr.  Lee  maintained  a  manly  silence, 
except  that  he  approached  the  reader,  and  asked,  "  Is  that  right  ?" 
referring  to  the  fact  of  being  transferred  without  notice  or  consulta- 
tion. Still,  it  is  believed,  he  was  willing  to  comply  with  what  he 
and  others  regarded  as  the  object  of  the  Bishop  in  removing  him 
from  a  Conference  to  which  he  was  so  strongly  attached,  and  in 
which  he  was  so  deservedly  held  in  the  highest  estimation.  In  a 
few  weeks  he  received  a  letter  from  the  Baltimore  Conference,  in- 
forming him  he  was  appointed  to  Fredericksburg.  This  arrange- 
ment was  contrary  to  all  the  expectations  he  had  been  led  to  enter- 
tain ;  it  was  a  total  disappointment,  and  he  refused  to  accede  to  the 
plan.  This  was  the  first  and  only  instance  of  his  life,  in  which  he 
refused  obedience  to  those  who  had  the  charge  and  government 
over  him.  But  the  case,  in  view  of  all  the  circumstances,  will 
admit  of  a  very  strong  plea  in  its  justification.  Yet,  as  he  did  not 
justify  it,  although  at  first  he  believed  he  was  right  in  refusing,  and 
as  he  subsequently  deeply  regretted  the  act,  especially  as  it  might 
prove  an  evil  example  to  the  j^ounger  ministers,  we  will  unite  in 
regretting  the  refusal,  and  forbear  either  to  extenuate  or  defend  it. 
But  a  just  regard  to  an  after  fact  in  the  history  of  Mr.  Lee,  will 
not  allow  us  to  leave  the  subject  at  this  point.     Mr.  Lee  was  not  a 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  491 

member  of  the  General  Conference  of  1816  ;  and  the  fact,  however 
it  may  have  affected  the  Church,  is  traceable  directly  to  this  act  of 
the  Bishop.  After  his  removal  from  Virginia,  his  brethren  there  did 
not  feel  free  to  elect  him  as  their  representative ;  and  it  is  believed, 
upon  very  creditable  authority,  his  transfer  to  the  Baltimore  Con- 
ference was  anything  but  pleasing  to  those  who  aspired  to  be  leaders 
in  the  body,  and  their  whole  influence  would  very  naturally  turn 
against  the  election  of  one  who,  to  the  disadvantage  of  being  a  new 
comer,  superadded  that  of  a  class  of  talents,  experience  in  legisla- 
tion, and  general  popularity,  that  would  make  him,  like  Saul,  "  a 
head  and  shouldei's"  higher  than  his  compeers.  After  making  due 
allowance  for  human  nature,  it  cannot  surprise  us  that  Mr.  Lee  was 
left  out  of  that  delegation.  But  we  must  advance  a  step  further  in 
the  history  of  this  affair :  Mr.  Lee  never  ceased  to  believe  that  it 
was  to  prevent  his  election  to  the  General  Conference  of  1816,  that 
he  was  transferred  from  among  his  brethren  to  membership  among 
comparative  strangers.  It  is  due  to  his  memory  to  state  the  fact. 
But  we  are  under  no  obligation  to  maintain  its  correctness.  Indeed, 
at  this  distance  of  time,  and  possessed  of  facts  that  may  never  have 
come  to  his  knowledge,  and  under  influences  not  only  less  exciting, 
but  freer  from  prejudice,  we  can  examine  the  subject  with  more 
calmness  and  greater  freedom  of  investigation.  We  have  already 
seen  in  a  preceding  chapter,  that  the  residence  of  Mr.  Lee  in  Wash- 
ington was  displeasing  to  his  brethren  of  the  Conference,  and  there 
is  good  reason  to  believe  that  it  was  to  provide  for  this  contingency 
that  the  Bishop  wished  to  place  him  contiguous  to  the  seat  of  go- 
vernment ;  and  that  he  was  frustrated  in  his  purpose  tp  station  him 
in  Baltimore,  by  the  influences  heretofore  referred  to  as  opposing 
his  return  to  the  General  Conference.  We  must  admit  the  fact  of 
an  honest  but  mistaken  conviction,  on  the  one  side ;  or  embrace  an 
opinion,  on  the  other,  repugnant  to  all  our  views  and  feelings  of  the 
integrity  of  the  Bishop,  and  not  authorized  by  any  known  act  of 
his  life.  Acknowledging  the  right  of  the  Bishop,  under  our  eco- 
nomy, to  transfer,  we  yet  think  it  ought  never  to  be  done  without 
the  consent  of  the  party ;  and  in  the  case  before  us,  we  are  persuaded 
it  ought  not  to  have  been  done  at  all,  after  it  was  found  that  the 
implied  engagement  as  to  the  place  of  labour  could  not  be  complied 
with.     It  was  this,  rather  than  anything  else,  that  caused  Mr,  Lee, 


492  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

the  only  time  in  his  life,  to  hesitate  in  obeying  the  directions  of  his 
chief  pastor. 

But,  although  he  persisted  in  his  refusal  to  go  to  Fredericksburg, 
he  was  not  idle.  From  choice  he  retired  from  an  office  in  Con- 
gress, which  he  had  occupied  so  many  years  with  equal  credit  to 
himself  and  satisfaction  to  the  representatives  of  the  nation.  It 
should  no  longer  be  a  stumbling-block  to  his  brethren.  If  he  might 
"  please  them  for  their  good  to  edification,"  in  a  less  prominent 
sphere  of  lif<;,  he  would  "  choose  it  rather,"  and  thereby  give  them 
a  proof  of  his  humbleness  of  mind  that  would  rebuke  while  it  en- 
lightened, and  subdue  while  building  up  in  the  strength  of  fervent 
faith  and  swelling  joy.  During  the  year  he  was  diligently  employed 
in  travelling  and  preaching  through  the  Mehcrrin  district,  assisting 
those  in  charge  at  their  appointments,  and  filling  many  made  ex- 
clusively for  himself.  He  extended  his  visit  to  Norfolk,  and  finished 
the  Ecclesiastical  year  on  the  Brunswick  circuit,  acting  as  the  sub- 
stitute or  colleague  of  the  Rev.  C.  S.  Mooring.  It  was  in  the  latter 
part  of  this  year  Mr.  Lee  became  conscious  that  his  health  was  fail- 
ing. He  was  more  easily  effected  by  changes  of  the  weather,  and 
more  frequently  afflicted.  After  mentioning  a  night  of  indisposition, 
he  says  :  "  These  afflictions  of  the  Lord  are  designed  for  my  good, 
perhaps,  to  give  me  notice  that  my  departure  is  at  hand.  Lord 
sanctify  them  to  my  spiritual  welfare."  As  the  winter  came  on, 
his  afflictions  increased,  he  was  confined  to  his  room,  and  compelled 
to  resort  to  medicine.  But  he  was  unmoved  by  these  premonitions 
of  dissolution.  In  all  of  them  he  committed  himself  unto  "  God, 
as  unto  a  faithfid  Creator." 

It  was  during  this  year  that  an  incident  occurred  which  exhibits 
Mr.  Lee's  character  in  a  most  interesting  point  of  light,  and  power- 
fully portrays  the  effect  of  "a  soft  answer  m  turning  away  wrath." 
Until  within  a  few  years,  this  anecdote  was  known  only  to  a  few  of 
his  immediate  relatives.  That  it  may  lose  nothing  of  its  interest, 
we  establish  its  authenticity.  It  was  communicated  to  a  member 
of  the  family,  under  the  following  circumstances,  by  the  individual 
most  involved  in  the  affair.  Some  few  years  since,  a  nephew  of 
Mr.  Lee,  engaged  in  some  business  transaction  in  a  store  in  Peters, 
burg,  Virginia,  and  being  addressed  as  Mr.  Lee,  attracted  the  atten- 
tion of  an  aged  gentleman,  General  Pegram,  at  the  same  time  in  the 


THE     REV.     JESSE    LEE.  493 

Store,  who  immediately  accosted  him,  and  asked  if  he  was  a  kins- 
man of  the  Rev.  Jesse  Lee,  On  being  informed  that  he  was  a 
nephew,  the  old  General  said  he  had  long  desired  to  see  some  mem- 
ber of  the  old  minister's  family,  in  order  to  communicate  a  circum- 
stance that  once  occurred  between  himself  and  Mr.  Lee.  On  being 
assured  that  it  would  afford  him  pleasure  to  hear  anything  concern- 
ino-  his  venerable  relative,  General  P.  proceeded  to  relate  in  sub- 
stance  the  following  narrative  : 

'•  When  I  was  a  young  man,  I  went  to  hear  Mr,  Lee  preach  at 
* Meeting-House,     There  was  a  very  large  crowd  in  attend- 
ance, and  a  great  many  could  not  get  in  the  house.    Among  others, 
I  got  near  the  door ;  and  being  fond  of  show  and  frolic,  I  indulged 
in  some  indiscretion,  for  which  Mr,  Lee  mildly  but  plainly  reproved 
rnc.     In  an  instant  all  the  bad  feelings  of  my  heart  were  roused, 
1  was  deeply  insulted,  and  felt  that  my  whole  family  was  disgraced. 
I  retired  from  the  crowd   to   brood   over  the  insult,  and   meditate 
revenge.     It  was  not  long  before  I  resolved  to  whip  him  before  he 
left   the   ground.     I  kept  the  resolution  to  myself;   and  watched, 
with  the  eager  intensity  of  resentment,  the  opportunity  to  put  it  m 
execution.     But  the  congregation  was  dismissed  and  dispersed,  and 
I  saw   nothing   of  the   Preacher.     How   he   escaped    me  I  could 
never  learn.     I  looked  on  every  hand,  scrutinized  every  departing 
group ;    but    saw   nothing  of  the   man   I    felt    I    hated,  and  was 
resolved  to  whip.     I  went   home   sullen,  mortified,  and  filled  with 
revenge.     My  victim  had  escaped  me.     But  I  '  nursed  my  wrath 
to  keep  it  warm;'  and  cherished  the  determination  to  put  it  into 
execution  the  first  time  I  saw  Mr.  Lee,  although  long  years  should 
intervene.     Gradually,   however,  my   feelings   subsided,   and   my 
impressions  of  the  insult  became  weaker  and  less  vivid ;   and  in 
the  lapse  of  a  few  years,  the  whole  affair  faded  away  from   my 
mind.     Thirteen  years  passed   over  me ;  and  the  impetuosity  of 
youth  had  been  softened  down  by  the  footprints  of  sober  manhood, 
and  gradually  approaching  age,     I  was  standing  upon  '  the  down- 
hill of  life,'     On  a  beautiful  morning  in  the  early  spring,  I  left  my 
residence  to  transact  some  business  ih  Petersburg ;  and  on  reaching 
the  main  road  leading  to  town,  I  saw,  a  few  hundred  yards  before 
me,  an  elderly  looking  man  jogging  slowly  along  in  a  single  gig. 
As  soon  as  1  saw  him,  it  struck  me,  '  that's  Jesse  Lee,'    The  name.. 


494  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

the  man,  the  sight  of  him,  recalled  all  my  recollections  of  the 
insult,  and  all  my  purposes  of  resentment.  I  strove  to  banish 
them  all  from  my  mind.  I  reasoned  on  the  long  years  that  had 
intervened  since  the  occurrence;  the  impropriety  of  thinking  of 
revenge,  and  the  folly  of  executing  a  purpose  formed  in  anger, 
and  after  so  long  a  lapse  of  time.  But  the  more  I  thought,  the 
warmer  I  became.  My  resolution  stared  me  in  the  face;  and 
something  whispered  coward  in  my  heart,  if  I  failed  to  fulfil  it. 
My  mind  was  in  a  perfect  tumult,  and  my  passions  waxed  strong. 
I  determined  to  execute  my  resolution  to  the  utmost ;  and  full  o? 
rage  I  spurred  my  horse,  and  was  soon  at  the  side  of  the  man  that 
I  felt  of  all  others  I  hated  most. 

"  I  accosted  him  rather  rudely  with  the  question  :  'Are  you  not  a 
Methodist  Preacher  V 

"  '  I  pass  for  one,'  was  the  reply,  and  in  a  manner  that  struck 
me  as  very  meek. 

"  '  An't  your  name  Jesse  Lee  ]' 

"  '  Yes  ;  that's  my  name.' 

" '  Do   you    recollect   preaching    in    the   year  at  

Meetina-House  V 


• 


"  '  Yes  ;  very  well.' 

" '  Well,  do  you  recollect  reproving  a  young  man  on  that 
occasion  for  some  misbehaviour  V 

"  After  a  short  pause,  for  recollection,  he  replied,  '  I  do.' 

"  '  Well,'  said  I,  '  I  am  that  young  man  ;  and  I  determined  that 
I  would  whip  you  for  it  the  first  time  I  saw  you.  I  have  never 
seen  you  from  that  day  until  this ;  and  now  I  intend  to  execute  my 
resolution,  and  whip  you.' 

"  As  soon  as  I  finished  speaking,  the  old  man  stopped  his  horse, 
and  looking  me  full  in  the  face,  said :  '  You  are  a  younger  man 
than  I  am.  You  are  strong  and  active,  and  I  am  old  and  feeble. 
T  have  no  doubt  but  if  I  were  disposed  to  fight,  you  could  whip  me 
very  easily ;  and  it  would  be  useless  for  me  to  resist.  But  as  a 
"  man  of  God  I  must  not  strive."  So,  as  you  are  determined  to 
whip  me,  if  you  will  just  wait^  I  will  get  out  of  my  gig,  and  get 
down  on  my  knees,  and  you  may  whip  me  as  long  as  you  please.' 

"  Never,"  said  the  old  General,  "  was  I  so  suddenly  and  power- 
fully affected.    I  was  completely  overcome,    I  trembled  from  head  te 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  4U5 

foot.  I  would  have  given  my  estate  if  I  had  never  mentioned  the 
subject.  A  strange  weakness  came  over  my  frame.  I  felt  sick 
at  heart ;  ashamed,  mortified,  and  degraded.  I  dismounted,  took 
his  hand,  and  with  tears  begged  him  to  forgive  me  for  having 
treated  him  so  rudely  and  unworthily.*  This  he  did  with  great 
cheerfulness,  and  soon  made  me  fe.el  at  ease  in  his  company.  We 
rode  together  to  town ;  and  there  he  would  not  allow  me  to  leave 
him,  taking  me,  by  a  pei'suasion  I  could  not  resist,  to  the  house  of 
his  brother,  and  entertaining  me  there,  until  my  business  was  con- 
cluded, with  the  cordiality  of  a  long-cherished  friendship.  We 
parted  with  deep  emotion  on  my  part ;  I  to  my  family,  he  to  his 
Master's  work.  I  have  never  seen  him  since.  He  has  long  since 
passed  away  from  the  earth ;  and  has  reaped  the  reward  of  the 
good,  the  gentle,  and  the  useful,  in  a  world  where  '  the  wicked 
cease  from  troubling,  and  the  weary  find  eternal  rest.' 

"  I  am  now  old  ;  few  and  full  of  evil  have  been  the  days  of  the 
years  of  my  life,  yet  I  am  not  now  without  hope  in  God.  I  have 
made  my  peace  with  Him  who  is  the  Judge  of  '  the  quick  and 
dead :'  and  hope  ere  long  to  see  that  good  man  of  God  with  feel- 
ings very  different  from  those  with  which  I  met  him  on  that  pain- 
fully remembered  morning." 

The  old  man  ceased  his  narrative.  A  glow  of  satisfaction 
spread  over  his  features,  and  tears  stood  in  his  eyes.  He  seemed 
as  if  a  burden  was  removed  from  his  heart — that  he  had  disen- 
cumbered himself  of  a  load  that  had  long  pressed  upon  his  spirits. 
He  had  given  his  secret  to  the  near  relative  of  the  man  he  had  once 
intended  to  injure,  but  whose  memory  he  now  cherished  with  feel- 
ings akin  to  those  that  unite  the  redeemed  to  each  other,  and  bind 
the  whole  to  "  the  Father  of  the  spirits  of  all  flesh." 

At  the  Virginia  Conference,  held  in  Raleigh,  January  24th,  1816, 
Mr.  Lee  took  an  affectionate  leave  of  his  brethren,  and  repaired  to 
Georgetown,  D.  C,  .the  seat  of  the  Baltimore  Conference,  from 
which,  according  to  his  transfer,  he  was  determined  to  take  his 

*  This  was  first  published  by  me  in  the  Richmond  Christian  Advocate, 
March  10,  1842.  And  it  has  been  copied,  with  my  permission,  into  "Skeiclies 
and  Incidents,"  by  the  Rev.  A.  Stevens.  In  both,  however,  there  is  an  essential 
error,  as  to  x\\e.  flight  of  General  Pegram.  The  true  version,  as  since  corrected 
by  my  informant,  is  given  in  the  text. 


496  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES      OF 

appointment.  Exceptions  were  taken  against  him  here,  by  some 
one,  for  liis  failure  to  fill  the  appointment  of  the  preceding  year. 
But  he  denied  their  jurisdiction  over  the  town  of  Fredericksburg,  as 
it  was  not  within  their  territorial  limits  ;  and  even  if  he  was  amena- 
ble to  them,  ihey  had  no  iight  to  prescribe  work  for  him  beyond 
their  jurisdiction.  Propeny,  at  thV  time,  and  by  fair  construction 
of  the  law  defining  the  boundaries  of  the  Conferences,  Fredericks- 
burg was  in  the  Virginia  Conference.*  And,  apart  from  the  diffi- 
culty growing  out  of  his  unconsenting  transfer,  he  refused  to  be 
considered  responsible  to  them  for  (ailing  to  attend  an  appointment 
to  which  they  could  not  claim  just  ownership,  or  legitimate  autho- 
rity. The  justness  and  force  of  his  reasoning  may  be  inferred 
from  the  fact  that,  at  the  ensuing  General  Conference,  the  subject 
of  the  boundary  was  brought  under  notice,  and  the  words,  "  except 
Fredericksburg,"  added  to  the  law  defining  the  bounds  of  the  Vir- 
ginia Conference. 

At  the  close  of  this  Conference,  Mr.  Lee  was  stationed  in  Annapo 
lis,  the  capital  of  the  state.  In  a  {&vi  days  he  was  at  his  appoint- 
ment, and  commenced  his  ministry  by  a  discourse  from  Josh.  v.  14. 
And  he  said.  Nay  ;  hut  as  Captain  of  tlie  ho^  of  the  Lord  am  1 
ngi/>  come.  In  this  sermon  he  defined  at  some  length,  and  with 
great  pains,  the  rights,  powers,  and  duties  of  the  Captain  of  the  host 
of  the  Lord  ;  compared  the  office  with  that  held  by  .Joshua ;  and 
from  the  whole  pointed  out  the  office  and  v/ork  of  a  in^nister  while 
in  the  pastoral  work — caring  for  "  the  host  of  the  Lorij."  Upon 
this  subject  he  described  his  own  duties,  and  what  the  people  had  a 
right  to  expect  from  him,  and  what  were  their  rights  and  privileges 
as  members  of  the  host.  In  conclusion,  he  told  them  to  remem- 
ber especially,  in  their  manifold  relations,  and  mutual  duties,  that 
he  was  Captain  !  As  Captain  and  se^-vant,  devoting  himself  with 
untiring  "feeal  for  their  spiritual  welfare,  he  entered  upon  bis  pasto- 
ral relations  and  duties ;  preaching,  attending  class  and  prayer- 
meetings,  and  visiting  the  fiock  at  their  own  homes,  filled  up  nearly 
all  the  mtervals  of  time  that  could  be  spared  from  important  per- 
sonal duties.     Though  he  was  in  the  downhill  of  life,  and  not  as 

*  In  1796,  the  "  Northern  Neck"  was  included  in  the  Bahimore  Conference. 
A.nd  although  it  supplied  Fredericksburg,  yet  it  was  not  legally  in  its  bounds 
intil  1816.  '^ 

\ 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  497 

robust  in  health  and  strengtli  as  in  former  years,  yet,  with  special 
reference  to  his  spiritual  engagements,  it  may  be  said,  "  his  natural 
force  was  not  abated."  His  heart  was  still  young,  his  feelings 
ardent,  and  his  desire  "  to  do  good  and  to  communicate,"  as  ua- 
quenchable  as  when,  in  his  early  ministry,  he  waded  through  snow- 
drifts in  New  England  to  notify  the  people  of  his  intention  to  preach 
at  candle-light. 

In  the  midst  of  these  arrangements  for  a  year  of  toil  for  the  good 
of  Zion,  and  in  the  buoyancy  of  hope  that  God  would  mercifully 
visit  the  Church  with  his  quickening  influences,  he  was  grieved  to 
near  of,  and  united  to  bewail  the  great  loss  of  the  Church  in  the 
death  of  Bishop  Asbury.  This  mournful  event  took  place  on  Sun- 
day, the  31st  of  March,  1816,  near  Fredericksburg,  Va.  For  some 
time  his  health  had  been  failing.  Yet  he  stopped  not  in  his  travels 
and  duties  till  the  wheels  of  life  stood  still.  His  last  sermon  was 
preached  in  the  old  Methodist  Church,  in  Richmond,  on  the  prece- 
ding Sabbath,  from  Rom.  ix.  28.  He  was  so  infirm  that  he  had  to 
sit  on  a  table  during  its  delivery ;  and  was  compelled  frequently  to 
pause  for  the  recovery  of  his  breath,  yet  he  preached  nearly  an 
hour.  It  was  a  solemn  scene.  The  audience  were  deeply  affected. 
There  are  some  yet  lingering  behind  ■^ho  recollect  the  occasion  and 
its  impressiveness.  In  the  death  of  the  Bishop,  Mr.  Lee  felt  as  if 
a  friend  had  been  smitten  down  at  his  side.  "  The  estimation  in 
which  he  held  the  character  of  this  great  and  good  man  may  be 
seen  in  the  following  extract  of  a  biographical  sketch  which  he  wrote 
and  published  soon  after  he  received  the  news  of  his  death."  After 
stating  the  date  of  his  birth,  entrance  in  the  ministry,  arrival  in 
America,  consecration  as  Superintendent,  &c.,  Mr.  Lee  proceeds  to 
give  the  annexed  eulogy  of  his  character : 

"In  February  1785,  he  visited  Charleston,  South  Carolina,  for 
the  first  time.  In  1787,  he  was  the  first  time  called  Bishop,  in  the 
Form  of  Discipline.  He  acted  as  Superintending  Bishop  for  thirty- 
one  years  and  a  few  months;  in  which  time  he  attended  about  two 
hundred  and  seventy  Conferences,  and  appointed  all  the  Preachers 
to  the  different  circuits.  It  is  supposed  that  he  ordained,  in  all, 
three  thousand  ministers,  including  Travelling  and  Local  Preach- 
ers. He  travelled  through  seventeen  of  the  United  States,  and 
some  of  the  territories.  He  was  always  of  a  slender  constitution 
32 


498  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

and  yet  never  spared  himself,  but  ventured  through  tlie  greatest 
difficulties  and  dangers,  in  order  to  preach  to  the  people  and  attend 
to  the  Preachers.  He  was  an  excellent  Preacher ;  and  his  gift  in 
prayer  was  exceedingly  great.  He  was  deeply  pious,  remarkably 
fervent  and  constant  in  prayer.  His  peculiar  talent  was  for  govern- 
ing the  Preachers,  and  taking  care  of  the  Church  of  Christ.  He 
generally  rose  early  in  the  morning,  travelled  man}^  miles  in  a  day, 
preached  often,  and  slept  but  little.  He  was  generally  known 
throughout  the  United  States,  much  esteemed,  and  greatly  beloved. 
His  presence  was  generally  courted,  his  advice  requested,  and  his 
directions  attended  to.  It  pleased  God  to  spare  him  for  many 
years ;  and,  at  last,  to  give  him  an  easy,  safe,  and  happy  passage 
out  of  this  world.  And  his  numerous  friends  have  no  room  to 
doubt  but  that  their  loss  is  his  infinite  gain.  He  has  not  left 
behind  him  many,  if  any,  to  equal  him  in  the  Church  to  which  he 
belonged.  And  notwithstanding  his  loss  is,  and  will  be  greatly 
lamented,  we  have  full  confidence  in  the  Lord  that  he  will  take 
care  of  and  provide  for  his  Church." 

One  of  the  first  acts  of  the  General  Conference  of  1816,  was 
to  provide  for  the  removal  of  the  body  of  the  deceased  Bishop  to 
Baltimore,  and  its  interment  .there  in  its  last  resting-place,  under 
the  pulpit  in  Eutaw  Street  Church.  On  this  occasion  a  large  pro- 
cession, composed  of  the  ministry  and  laity  of  the  Church,  followed 
the  remains  from  the  Conference  room  to  the  place  of  sepulture, 
where  a  sermon  was  preached  by  Bishop  M'Kendree,  and  the  body 
was  lowered  into  the  grave,  to 

"  Wait  God's  voice  to  rouse  its  tomb, 
With  sweet  salvation  in  the  sound." 

Mr.  Lee,  with  a  deep  and  profound  sorrow,  united  in  these  funt 
ral  rites.  Mr.  Thrift,  who  walked  with  him  in  the  procession, 
says :  "  The  scene  was  solemn  and  impressive,  Mr.  Lee's  coun- 
tenance bespoke  the  emotions  of  his  mind.  A  dignified  sorrow, 
such  as  veterans  feel,  while  following  to  the  grave  an  old  compa- 
nion in  arms,  was  evinced  by  his  words  and  countenance.  They 
had  suffered  together,  and  had  long  fought  in  the  same  ranks ;  the 
one  had  gained  his  crown,  the  other  was  soon  to  receive  it,"  In 
the  rear  wall  of  the  building,  on  the  outside,  a  marble  tablet  may 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  4ihJ 

Still  be  seen,  bearing  a  simple  but  just  inscription  to  the  memory 
of  the  first,  and  still  unsurpassed,  Chief  Pastor  of  the  American 
Methodist  Church.     It  is  in  these  words : 

SACRED 

TO    THE    MEMORY    OF 

THE     REVEREND      FRANCIS      ASBURY, 

BISHOP    OF    THE 

METHODIST    EPISCOPAL    CHURCH. 

He  was  born  in  England,  August  20th,  1745; 

Entered  the  Ministry  at  the  age  of  17; 

Came  a  Missionary  to  America,  1771  ; 

Was  ordained  Bishop  in  this  city,  December  27th,  1784; 

Annually  visited  the  Conferences  in  the  United  States; 

Witli  much  zeal  continued  to  "preach  the  word," 

FOR  MORE  THAN  HALF  A  CENTURY  ; 

And 

Literally  ended  his  labours  with  his  life,  near  Frederickftiurg,  Virginia,  in  the 

full  triumphs  of  faith,  on  the  31st  of  March,  1816, 

Aged  70  years*  7  months,  and  11  days. 

His  remains  were  deposited  in  this  vault,  May  10th,  1816,  by  the  General 

Conference  then  sitting  in  this  city. 

His  Journals  will  exhibit  to  posterity  his  labours,  his  difficulties,  his  sufTerings, 

his  patience,  his  perseverance,  his  love  to  God  and  man. 

Though,  for  reasons  heretofore  mentioned,  Mr.  Lee  had  not  the 
honour  of  membership  in  the  General  Conference,  he  was  not  an 
indifferent  spectator  of  its  proceedings.  He  waited  upon  its  ses- 
sions with  the  anxiety  of  one  who  knew  the  interests  at  stake,  and 
who  greatly  desired  the  prosperity  and  holiness  of  the  Church. 
We  may  not  follow  its  daily  history.  One  only  subject  will  we 
introduce,  one  with  which  Mr.  Lee  was  identified,  and  whose  his- 
tory we  desire  to  keep  parallel  with  his,  at  least  till  the  close  of 
this  session,  and  thus  show  its  condition  at  the  time  of  the  death 
of  one  of  its  warmest  friends  and  ablest  advocates  :  We  mean  the 
Presiding  Elder  question.  On  the  7th  of  May,  Samuel  Merwin 
offered  to  amend  the  Discipline,  respecting  the  mode  of  appointing 
Presiding  Elders,  so  as  to  read  : 

^'■Ques,  1.  How  shall  the  Presiding  Elders  be  appointed? 


600  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

"A/IS.  At  an  early  period  of  each  Annual  Conference  the 
Bishop  shall  nominate  a  person  for  each  district  that  is  to  be  sup- 
plied ;  and  the  Conference  shall  without  debate  proceed  in  the 
choice,  the  person  nominated  being  absent ;  and  if  the  person 
nominated  be  not  chosen  according  to  nomination,  the  Bishop  shall 
nominate  two  others,  one  of  whom  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Con- 
ference to  choose. 

"Qucs.  2.  By  whom  shall  the  Preachers  be  appointed  to  their 
stations  ? 

"Ans.  By  the  Bishop,  with  the  advice  and  counsel  of  the  Pre- 
siding Elders." 

Subsequently,  the  Rev.  Nathan  Bangs  offered  to  amend  the  first 
answer  by  adding  to  it  the  following  words  : 

"  And  the  Presiding  Elder  so  elected  and  appointed  shall  remain 
in  ofhce  four  years,  unless  sooner  dismissed  by  the  mutual  consent 
of  the  Bishop  and  Conference,  or  is  elected  to  some  other  ofhce  by 
the  General  Conference.  But  no  Presiding  Elder  shall  be  removed 
from  office  during  the  term  of  four  years  without  his  consent ; 
unless  the  reasons  for  such  removal  be  stated  to  him  in  presence 
of  the  Conference,  which  shall  decide  without  debate  on  his  case." 

In  the  close  of  the  discussion,  the  whole  subject  was  lost  by  a 
vote  of  42  to  60.  Thus  showing  a  considerable  majority  on  the 
right  side  of  the  question,  although  confessedly,  we  believe,  not  on 
the  strong  side  in  the  debate. 

To  supply  the  lack  of  service  occasioned  by  the  death  of  Bishop 
Asbury,  and  to  meet  the  constantly  augmenting  demand  upon 
Episcopal  labour  in  every  section  of  the  Church,  the  Conference 
resolved  to  strengthen  the  Episcopacy  by  the  addition  of  two 
Bishops.  And  the  fact  that  Rev.  Messrs.  George  and  Roberts 
had  the  one  57  votes  out  of  106,  and  the  other  55,  will  show,  if  not 
the  unanimity  of  the  body,  their  generally  acknowledged  worthi- 
ness, and  the  high  appreciation  of  their  characters  by  the  Confe- 
rence. Their  long,  laborious,  and  useful  lives  constitute  a  sufficient 
justification  of  the  selection. 

After  the  General  Conference,  Mr.  Lee  returned  to  his  station, 
and  resumed  his  labours  with  greater  diligence  than  ever.  From 
the  grave  of  his  old  companion  and  friend  a  voice  of  quickening 
came  to  his  soul,  crying,  What  thou  doest,  do  quickly  !     The  night 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  501 

IS  far  spent,  the  day  is  at  hand.     It  was  a  voice  fi'om  the  wilder, 
ness — Prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  Lord.     It  came  to  stir  up  his 
energies,  to  stimulate  his  zeal,  to  inflame  him  with  love  for  those 
for  whom  Christ  died.     It  came  with  its  light,  and  joy,  and  hope, 
to  cheer  him  in   his  toil,  and  open  to  his  vision  of  faith  the  vast 
reward  that  waited  him,  when  he  too  should  pass  through  the  gates 
into  the  Holy  City — the  residence  of  those  who  shall  be  counted 
worthy  to   be   kings  and   priests   unto  God.     But,  while  striving 
with  his   utmost   zeal   to   build   up  others   in  the  faith  of  Christ, 
he  could   not  forget  the   pressing  claims   of  his   own   soul.     He 
needed  the  full  clothing  of  salvation ;  his  house  must  be  garnitured 
with  holiness ;  the  garments  he  would  wear  in  unfading  whiteness, 
must  be  washed  and  made  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.     In- 
stinct with  zeal  for  othei's,  is  there  no  danger  of  overlooking  one's 
own   personal   growth  in   grace  ?     He   knew  there   was ;  and   he 
feared  to  encounter  the  dangers  crowding  the  Watchman's  path, 
without  frequent  retirement  for  holy  meditation  and  humble  prayer. 
As  he  neared  the  long  solitude  of  the  grave,  he  grew  fonder  of 
retiring  from  the  busy  scenes  of  life ;  and  alone,  freed  from  the 
turmoil  and  confusion  of  the  thronged  city,  to  give  himself  up  to 
quiet  TTieditation.     Some  of  those  who,  at  this  period,  shared  his 
pastoral  care,  resided  in  the  country  adjacent  to  Annapolis.    It  was 
his  delight  to  visit  them  ;  and  in  the  seclusion  of  their  families,  and 
in  the  shade  of  the  old  forests  about  these  venerable  homesteads, 
he  could  find  the  opportunities  for  quiet  retirement  that  he  always 
loved,  and  now  so  greatly  desired.     A  saint  in  town,  is  twice  a 
saint  in  the  country.     It  was  the  custom  of  our  fathers  to  retire 
to  the  woods  at  the  close  of  the  day,  whenever  their  circumstances 
allowed  it,  for  the  purpose  of  prayer.     Here,  at  the  footstool  of  the 
Highest,  with  the  heart  modulated  by  the  harmonies  of  nature,  and 
the  feelings  all  quickened  by  the  hymning  worship  that,  in  the  hush 
of  the  twilight,  ascends  softly  and  sublimely  to  the  throne  of  the 
Creator,  the  man  of  earth  catches  the  echoes  of  the  coming  eter- 
nity, and  mingles  his  own  voice  of  praise  with  "  the  concord  of 
sweet  sounds,"  ascending  up  to  God  from  everything  that  hath  the 
imprint  of  His  hand — a  symphony  of  holy  and  joyous  worship. 
In  these  peaceful   retreats,  he  spent   as  much  of  his  time  as  his 
pressing  pastoral  engagements  would  allow ;  and  here  he  sought 


502  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

full  conformity  to  the  image  and  will  of  God.  And  cften,  as  the 
deepening  shades  of  night  came  down  on  the  horizon,  there  was 
light  in  his  soul,  and  his  heart  sung  sweet  songs  of  joy  in  anticipa- 
tion of  soon  finishing  his  sojourn  in  the  wilderness.  Indeed,  he 
was  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  the  Promised  Land  was  in  sight,  and 
the  path  through  the  waters  was  opening  at  his  feet,  brilliant  with 
celestial  glory. 

Thus  occupied  between  holy  duties  and  heavenly  exercises,  he 
continued  to  fill  his  pastoral  engagements  until  the  middle  of  August, 
with  great  usefulness  to  the  people,  and  increasing  comfort  to  his 
own  soul.  On  the  15th,  in  the  evening,  he  preached,  perhaps,  his 
last  sermon  to  his  flock,  on  1  Cor.  xv.  33 ;  a  solemn  and  most  im- 
pressive warning  against  the  bad  influence  of  evil  associations.  A 
few  days  after  this,  he  left  Annapolis  for  the  purpose  of  attending  a 
camp-meeting,  near  Hillsborough,  on  the  Eastern  Shore  of  Maryland. 
On  Thursday,  the  22d,  he  preached  for  the  first  time  at  the  camp- 
meeting,  from  the  1  Pet.  ii.  5.  It  was  a  profitable  discourse — en- 
couraging the  faith  of  Christ's  people,  and  edifying  the  hearts  of 
those  who  were  looking  for  the  promise  of  His  coming  to  redeem 
and  save.  On  the  afternoon  of  Saturday,  he  again  preached.  His 
text  was:  But  grmv  in  grace  —  2  Pet.  iii.  18,  "This  was  a 
favourite  text  with  him,  and  it  was  his  last."  His  public  work  was 
done.  Henceforth,  in  the  few  days  that  remained  to  him,  he  could 
only  glorify  God  by  suffering,  and  in  the  powei-ful  influence  of  a 
holy  death.  The  sermon  had  a  very  happy  efl^ect  upon  the  multi- 
tude of  worshippers,  especially  upon  those  who  "as  lively  stones" 
were  built  upon  "the  Chief  Corner-Stone."  Soon  after  preaching, 
he  was  taken  with  a  chill,  which  in  turn  was  succeeded  by  a  high 
fever.  A  restless  night  on  the  camp-ground  aggravated  the  dis- 
order, and  he  was  so  much  worse  on  the  next  day,  it  became  neces- 
sary to  remove  him.  He  was  carried  to  Hillsborough,  to  the  hospita- 
ble and  Christian  home  of  Mr.  Sellers,  where  everytlTing  that  medical 
skill  could  suggest,  or  friendship  perform,  was  attempted  to  mitigate 
his  sufferings,  and  prolong  a  life,  yet  in  the  noontide  of  its  power  and 
glory,  to  the  Church.  But  all  was  ineffectual.  He  was  summ.oned 
to  a  higher  position,  a  holier  fellowship.  In  the  first  periods  of  his 
illness  he  was  depressed  in  spirits — a  cloud  was  passing  through 
the  sky  of  his  soul.     He  said  but  little,  too  profoundly  occupied 


THE     REV.    JESSE     LEE.  5(f3 

with  the  matter  of  his  personal  safety  to  commune  with  aught  be- 
side his  own  heart  and  God.  For  the  first  time,  perhaps,  he  was 
alone  in  his  own  individuality  before  God !  and  he  felt  the  dreari- 
ness of  a  solitude  that  had  no  Christ  within  its  circle.  He  was 
feeling  for  Him,  and  quietly  waiting  for  the  promised  guidance 
through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death.  He  was  in  its 
darkness,  its  waves  were  rushing  against  him,  and  its  tide  bear- 
ing him  onward  to  the  sea.  But  there  was  light  on  the  dark 
waters — a  star  came  out  on  the  horizon  and  shone  full-orbed  upon 
his  soul.  It  was  the  bright  and  morning  star.  And  there  it  shone 
till  the  sky  of  his  soul  was  refulgent  in  its  beams.  For  several 
days  preceding  his  death,  he  was  filled  with  holy  joy.  Frequently 
he  cried  out,  "  Glory,  glory,  glory ;  Hallelujah  !  Hallelujah !  Jesus 
reigns  !"  On  another  occasion  he  spoke  with  great  distinctness 
and  deliberation  for  nearly  twenty  minutes,  giving  directions  as  to 
his  affairs,  and  sending  the  assurance  that  "  he  died  in  the  Lord," 
to  comfort  the  hearts  of  his  distant  family.  Nor  did  he  forget  his 
•  fellow-labourers  in  the  Lord.  "  Give  my  respects  to  Bishop  M'Ken- 
dree,"  he  said,  "  and  tell  him  I  die  in  love  with  all  the  Preachers ; 
that  I  love  him,  and  that  he  lives  in  my  heart."  Having  thus  fin- 
ished his  work,  he  said  but  little  more.  Calm  and  composed  as 
hope  on  the  bosom  of  bliss,  he  resigned  himself  into  the  hands  of 
God,  and  quietly  as  an  infant  sinks  to  repose  on  the  breast  of  its 
mother,  he  fell  asleep  on  the  evening  of  the  12th  of  September,  1816. 

In  the  language  of  the  official  Minutes,  "  It  is  unnecessary  to 
eulogize  one,  whose  labours  have  extended  almost  from  one  end  of 
the  United  States  to  the  other. 

"  Our  deceased  brother  was  a  sound,  orthodox  Methodist  Preacher; 
and,  allowing  for  the  infirmities  of  human  nature,  one  who  sincerely 
endeavoured  to  promote  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  happiness  of 
mankind. 

"  We  have  .no  doubt  he  has  entered  into  rest — that  he  now  par- 
takes of  that  happiness  to  which  he  endeavoured  to  lead  others, 
and  if  we  are  faithful  we  mcij  expect  to  meet  him  on  that  eterna. 
shore,  '  where  all  is  calm  and  joy  and  peace.'  " 

Such  is  the  brief  but  comprehensive  testimonial  of  the  moral 
worth  and  useful  life  of  a  departed  brother,  given  by  those  whom 
he  had  led  forth  to  deeds  of  religious  heroism ;  and  at  whose  side 
he  had  often  and  valiantly  "  contended  for  the  faith  once  delivered 


504  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

to  the  Saints."  But  he  was  not.  His  work  was  done.  A  voice 
from  the  Upper  Sanctuary  had  said,  "  It  is  enough  :  enter  into  thy 
rest,  and  s'.t  down  at  my  side."  Gladly  he  obeyed  the  summons; 
and  joyously  he  wears  the  white  robe,  and  sings  the  new  song  of 
heaven. 

The  remains  of  Mr.  Lee  were  interred  in  the  old  Methodist  bury- 
ing-ground  in  Baltimore,  and  there  they  still  "  rest  in  hope  ;"  waiting 
till  summoned  from  the  dust  of  the  earth,  a  spiritual  body,  like  unto 
the  glorious  body  of  Christ.  A  plain  marble  slab  bears  this  in- 
scription : 

IN      MEMORY      OF 

THE      REV.     JESSE      LEE. 

Born  in  Prince  George  County,  Va.,  1758; 

Entered  the  Itinerant  Ministry  of  the  M.  E.  Church,  1783;  and 

Departed  this  life  September  1816, 

Aged  58  years. 

A  man  of  ardent  zeal  and  great  ability  as  a  minister  of  Christ, 

His  labours  were  abundantly  owned  of  God, 

Especially  in  the  New  England  States,  in  which  he  was  truly  the 

Apostle  of  American  Methodism. 

Our  task  is  nearly  completed.  A  few  reflections,  suggested  by 
a  desire  to  give  practical  direction  to  the  impressive  facts  of  the 
preceding  narrative,  is  all  that  remains  to  the  fulfilment  of  our  self- 
assumed  and  cheerfully  performed  duty.  We  have  traced  the 
course  of  one  whose  life,  in  an  eminent  degree,  was  consecrated  to 
the  work  of  righteousness.  From  childhood's  sunny  morn  to 
manhood's  evening  ray,  we  have  followed  his  toilsome  and  self- 
sacrificing  career ;  and  witnessed,  in  all  its  forms  and  phases,  his 
"  labour  of  love."  In  the  cabin  of  the  frontier  emigrant,  in  the  halls 
of  wealth  and  refinement,  in  his  long  solitary  rides,  in  the  hours  of 
his  heart's  holy  devotion,  in  the  strife  of  tongues,  in  the  presence  of 
multitudes,  in  the  pulpit,  in  the  class-room,  in  debates  on  the  floor 
of  Conference,  in  public  and  in  private,  when  men  gazed  on  him 
and  when  no  eye  but  God's  rested  upon  him ;  in  all  circumstances 
we  have  been  witnesses  of  the  thoughts  and  intentions  of  his  heart. 
He  has  affected  no  concealments,  nor  sought,  in  apparent  mysteries, 
lo  hide  real  deformities  of  character.     No,  all  is  pure.      We  have 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  505 

seen,  in  the  outward  clothing,  the  inward  workings  of  the  mind. 
And  we  turn  from  the  study  of  a  character  so  frank,  generour,,  and 
noble,  from  a  life  so  unselfish,  laborious,  and  useful,  to  inquire  into 
the  causes  moving  him  to  a  self-sacrifice  so  magnanimous  as  marks 
the  chastened  outline  and  fills  up  and  perfects  the  brilliant  picture 
we  have  been  examining.  The  answer,  to  a  Christian  mind,  like  the 
picture  itself,  is  without  matter  for  marvel  or  mystery.  The  cause 
operating  to  produce  a  character  so  unique,  and  results  so  worthy  of 
commendation,  is  to  be  found  in  that  work  of  the  Spirit  by  which  his 
soul  was  brought  into  a  life-long  sympathy  with  the  sufferings  of 
Jesus  Christ ;  a  sympathy  that  filled  him  w  ith  love  for  those  for  whom 
Christ  tasted  death,  and  animated  him  with  a  quenchless  desire  to 
seek  and  save  them.  In  this  the  secret  spring  of  all  his  movements 
is  developed.  Here  the  mystery  begins  and  terminates.  In  the 
presence  of  his  identity  of  feeling  with  the  Saviour  of  sinners,  all 
is  made  plain ;  and  we  find,  not  only  reason  for  his  devotion,  but 
an  ample  justification  for  his  well-tempered  and  growing  zeal.  But 
we  may  analyze  the  subject,  and,  reducing  it  to  its  elements,  still 
find  the  same  distinct  outlines  and  general  results.  The  work  of 
the  Spirit,  to  which  we  refer  as  the  great  impulsive  cause  of  all 
his  motions,  may  be  clearly  traced  in  the  elevated  purity  of  his 
religious  principles,  the  tenderness  of  his  pious  feelings,  the  satisfy- 
ino-  evidences  of  a  special  designation  for  the  ministerial  functions, 
and  in  those  natural  endowments  of  "soul,  body,  and  spirit,"  which 
distinguished  him  from  others,  and  marked  him  pre-eminently  as  a 
man  amongst  men.  Let  us,  for  the  sake  of  a  better  examination, 
enlarge  these  elementary  views  of  his  character ;  and  see  in  minia- 
ture the  more  prominent  features  of  the  full-sized  portrait  spread 
over  the  preceding  pages. 

1.  His  Conversion  and  Religious  Experience. — It  was  while 
he  was  yet  in  the  bloom  and  freshness  of  youth  that  he  entered 
into  covenant  wkh  God.  In  the  fifteenth  year  of  his  age  he  was 
brought  to  the  perception  of  his  condition  as  a  sinner.  Conviction 
for  sin — consciousness  of  guilt  in  the  sight  of  God — was  wrought 
in  his  heart  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  It  was  not  a  transient  impression, 
such  as  mere  natural  causes  operating  upon  some  peculiar  phase 
of  the  mind  produces,  but  a  strong  and  abiding  conviction  of  sin- 
fulness and  guilt,  exciting  fear,  and  foreshadowing  condemnation. 


506  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OP 

He  was  in  constant  dread  of  the  penalty  denounced  against  sin. 
During  the  prevalence  of  these  feelings  he  was  thoughtful  and  sad. 
A  cloud  was  on  his  spirits.  He  walked  in  darkness,  and  saw  no 
light,  except  such  as  gleamed  from  "  the  wrath  of  God  revealed 
from  heaven  against  all  ungodliness  and  unrighteousness  of  men." 
The  revelations  of  this  wrath  shed  a  baleful  light  upon  the  path  of 
life.  Forced  to  remember  his  Creator,  he  thought  of  Him  with 
dread.  Compelled  to  look  into  his  own  heart,  he  saw  only  corrup- 
tion and  guilt ;  the  one  enlivening  his  fears,  the  other  destroying 
his  hope.  His  soul  was  in  great  distress;  and  sorrow  and  fear  held 
him  as  in  the  embrace  of  giants.  The  record  of  his  feelings  shows 
his  distress  to  have  been  very  great,  causing  him  to  forsake  his 
customary  pursuits,  to  turn  away  from  the  gay  circle  of  social  life, 
and  in  solitary  places  and  holy  exercises  to  seek  after  God.  Young 
as  he  was,  he  felt  himself  to  be  a  great  sinner.  And  he  feared 
there  was  "  no  place  of  repentance"  for  him.  But  "  he  sought  it 
carefully  with  tears,"  and  was  mercifully  led  to  find  "  peace  and 
joy  in  believing."  The  bitterness  of  that  "  godly  sorrow,"  how- 
ever strong  and  permanent  the  consolation  that  succeeded  it,  never 
faded  away  from  his  remembrance.  It  was  a  gate  of  grief  to  his 
soul  that,  having  once  passed,  he  never  desired  to  recross.  It  Avas 
a  hill  of  difficulty  up  whose  painful  path  he  had  carried  a  burden 
of  sin,  and  on  whose  summit  he  stood  "  weary  and  heavy-laden." 
But  once  reached,  it  was  his  purpose  never  to  descend  ;  but  thence- 
forth to  maintain  an  onward  and  upward  course  through  all  the 
fields  of  duty,  till  heaven  should  recompense  his  pains  in  the  eternal 
redemption  of  his  soul. 

A  sense  of  sin  so  deep  and  absorbing,  a  penitence  so  profound 
and  pervading  as  marked  the  rise  of  religion  in  his  soul,  could 
scarcely  issue  in  anything  short  of  a  thorough  change  of  heart. 
In  the  progress  of  this  work  of  grace,  his  mind  was  enlightened 
to  discern  the  things  of  the  Spirit ;  his  moral  feelings  were 
quickened  into  a  new  spiritual  life,  and  the  whole  nature  was 
renewed  in  righteousness,  and  "  transformed  in  all  its  powers." 
His  conversion  was  a  genuine  birth  of  the  Spirit ;  a  neiv  birth,  in 
which  the  old  man  was  crucified,  and  all  things  were  made  new. 
He  was  born  of  God,  and  knew  God,  and  loved  God ;  for  God  is 
love.     The  love  of  God  was  shed  abroad   in   his   heart.     It  was 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  507 

upon  this  foundation  he  built  the  temple  of  God  in  his  soul,  and 
garnished  it  with  the  "  gold,  silver,  and  precious  stones,"  of  a 
most  cheerful  and  devoted  obedience.  "  Wood,  hay,  and  stubble," 
were  not  allowed  to  sully  the  fair  proportions,  or  diminish  the 
strength  of  his  Christian  edifice.  Hence  his  Christian  life. was  a 
progressive  improvement  upon  "  the  first  principles  of  the  oracles 
of  God  ;"  his  experience  of  the  things  of  God  was  sound,  ex- 
pansive, and  joyous.  Christ  was  formed  in  his  heart ;  and  the 
portrait  was  perfect  and  life-like.  His  was  a  cheerful  piety  ,•  he 
was  Christ's  freedman,  and  Christ  w^as  "  all  in  all"  to  him. 
Allegiance  to  Christ  was  the  law  of  his  life ;  and  it  was  his  delight 
to  do  the  will  of  God.  These  views  of  his  religious  character  are 
authorized  by  all  the  facts  of  his  interesting  and  impressive  history. 
His  life  was  a  cheerful  offering  of  himself  to  duty.  Labour  was 
rest,  and  pain  was  sweet,  if  Christ  was  glorified  by  the  toil  or  the 
suffering.  Beyond  this  he  seems  to  have  had  no  desire.  His 
ambition  was  to  do  good  ;  careless  as  to  where,  how,  or  to  whom 
it  was  to  be  done.  If  he  might  glorify  Christ,  Christ  might  choose 
the  place,  and  prescribe  the  means.  It  was  this  "  sacrifice  and 
service  of  faith"  that  made  him  strong  in  the  Lord,  and  caused 
him  always  to  rejoice  in  Christ  Jesus.  His  dying  transport  was 
only  a  higher  <juality  of  the  daily  comfort  with  which  he  always 
triumphed  in  the  God  of  his  salvation. 

It  is  good  to  "  remember  our  Creator  in  the  days  of  our  youth." 
The  history  we  are  reviewing  fui'nishes  a  thousand  stirring  illus- 
trations of  this  sound  doctrine  of  the  Bible ;  and  is  replete  with 
eatreaties  to  follow  him  as  he  followed  Christ.  From  every  period 
of  his  history  there  comes  a  commendation  of  the  blessedness,  both 
for  safety  and  consolation,  of  an  early  assumption  of  the  yoke  of 
Him  who  was  "  meek  and  lowly  in  heart."  His  industrious  and 
useful  career  speaks  out  with  a  voice  of  deep  and  solemn  import  to 
all  who,  in  early  life,  would  lay  a  good  foundation  for  a  manhood 
of  usefulness,  and  an  age  of  quiet  and  holy  enjoyment. 

"  If  thou  would'st  reap  in  love, 

First  sow  in  holy  fear  : 
So  life  a  winter's  morn  may  prove 

To  a  bright  endless  year." 


508  THE     LIFE     AND      TIMES     OF 

Is  it  not  so  ?  Youth  is  the  seed-time  of  life.  Seed  then  sown 
"  in  holy  fear,"  may  spring  up  in  after  years,  and  yield  a  harvest 
of  rich  and  precious  fruits,  whose  gathering-time  shall  be  "  the 
years  of  the  right  hand  of  the  Most  High." 

2.  His  Call  to  the  Ministry. — Perhaps  no  Church  surpasses, 
in  the  strictness  of  its  views  and  the  comprehensiveness  of  its 
proofs  of  the  spiritual  qualities  of  the  ministry,  the  one  at  whose 
altars  Mr.  Lee  offered  himself  as  a  sacrifice  and  a  servant^;  She 
recognises  the  right  of  appointment  to  the  office  as  residing  ifi  the 
great  Head  of  the  Church.  Her  place  of  action  and  responsibility 
is  on  a  lower  platform.  "  Send  by  whom  Thou  wilt  ^nd,"  is  the 
signification  of  all  her  measures  to  ascertain  those'  who  are  truly 
called  of  God  "  to  the  office  and  v/ork  of  the  ministry."  She 
neither  gives  the  call  nor  provides  the  qualifications  requisite  to  the 
work.  Her  fullest  measure  of  proof,  and  highest  standard  of  quali- 
fication, were  met  and  satisfied  when  Mr.  Lee  came  forth  from  the 
ordeal,  and  claimed  the  right  to  be  a  "  worker  together  with  God" 
in  the  "  fields  already  white  unto  harvest."  It  was  no  spiritual 
knight-errantry  that  prompted  him  to  a  work  so  full  of  difficulty 
and  danger ;  nor  could  love  of  ease  or  fame  mingle  in  the  emo- 
tions that  led  him  to  seek  the  path  of  duty  amidst  scenes  of  con- 
stant sacrifice  and  exhausting  toil.  He  was  "inwardly  moved  by 
the  Holy  Ghost,"  and  every  external  circumstance  assumed  the 
character  and  wore  the  form  of  the  inward  and  spiritual  conviction. 
The  manifestations  of  a  special  designation  for  the  holy  office  are 
apparent  in  the  earliest  p'ei'iods  of  his  religious  experience ;  even 
before  he  himself  was  sensible  of  "  what  the  Spirit  of  Christ  that 
was  in  him  did  signify."  He  was  slow  of  heart  to  believe  there 
was  any  place  for  him  in  the  ministry  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  It  was 
after  severe  self-scrutiny,  sincere  prayer  for  heavenly  direction, 
and  many  fears  of  taking  a  wrong  step,  that  he  allowed  him- 
self to  think  of  the  ministry  as  a  probable  future  engagement. 
Subsequently,  as  he  yielded  to  the  heavenly  calling,  and  improved 
in  moral  stature,  his  mind  turned  to  it  as  a  possible  allotment  of 
life;  ond  this,  in  turn,  was  succeeded  by  a  desire,  fervent  and  strong, 
to  testify  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God  as  the  only  effectual  mode 
of  satisfying  a  class  of  feelings  that  linked  the  work  of  the  minis- 
try with  the  destination  of  his  own  soul ;  and  compelled  him  to 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  50G 

regard  it  as  the  only  appropi-iate  way  in  which  he  could  glorify 
God  and  do  good.  And  when  the  darkness  was  all  past,  when 
doubt  and  fear  were  superseded  by  conviction,  then  was  every 
energy  of  his  nature  quickened  into  vigour  and  activity,  and  he 
was  ready  always  and  everywhefe  to  fulfil  the  ministry  he  had 
received,  by  every  mode  of  manifesting  the  glory  of  God  in  His 
willingness  to  save.  Thenceforth  he  was  "not  his  own."  Life, 
with-its  high-tispirations  and  holy  deeds,  was  devoted  to  the  work 
whereunto  he  "  was  called  of  God."  The  toil  and  self-sacrifice 
that  filled,  the  measure  of  his  days  are  the  testimonials  of  his 
fidelity  "  to  Him  that  appointed  him,"  It  is  to  no  one  act  that  the 
mind  turns  for  the  proof  of  his  allegiance  to  Christ.  The  eye 
rests  not  even  upon  the  nature  of  his  services,  or  the  number  and 
magnitude  of  his  efforts  to  bring  men  to  experience  the  saving 
power  of  the  gospel ;  but  in  the  simplicity,  singleness  of  heart,  and 
supreme  devotedness  of  every  faculty  and  sense  to  the  one  object 
of  his  life,  it  perceives  the  elements  of  an  integrity  and  earnestness 
that  commands  its  reverence  and  kindles  its  raptures.  His  inten- 
tions and  efforts  to  fulfil  his  ministry  were  transparent  as  crystal, 
and  pure  as  gold.  No  analysis  would  have  detected  an  impurity. 
In  the  condensed  outline  of  his  toils  and  travels  given  in  the  pre- 
ceding pages,  we  have  witnessed  his  zeal  for  God,  his  burning 
desire  to  "  make  full  proof  of  his  ministry."  But  still  the  narra- 
tive, as  a  record  of  daily  duties,  will  be  found  meagre  and  unsatis- 
fying, except  in  so  far  as  it  serves  to  suggest  the  probable  multitude 
of  his  unrecorded  efforts  to  do  good  and  save  souls.  In  view  of 
what  is  written,  how  much  of  his  life  must  have  been  a  servitude  to 
the  welfare  of  others  :  How  little  seems  to  have  been  reserved  for 
himself!  From  what  we  know  of  his  feelings  and  habits,  we  may 
well  say  of  his  ministry — the  half  has  not  been  told  !  Into  how 
many  families,  at  how  many  bed-sides  of  sickness  and  sorrow, 
must  he  have  carried  instruction,  and  offered  fervent  prayers  !  To 
how  many  must  he  have  spoken,  words  of  warning  and  comfort 
in  the  more  than  eight  thousand  sermons,  and  nearly  six  hundred 
public  exhortations  he  delivered  in  the  coui'se  of  his  ministrj^.  In 
labours  abundant,  and  full  of  charity  and  zeal,  how  strongly  does 
his  fidelity  to  his  holy  calling  remonstrate  with  our  indifference, 
and  appeal  to  our  hearts,  as  his  sons  in  the  gospel,  to  emulate  his 


510  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES      OF 

success  by  copying  his  example, — an  example  that  places  him  nexl 
to  Asbury  in  the  greatness  of  his  labours,  and  second  perhaps  to 
none  in  the  success  with  which  they  were  owned  and  blessed  of 
God. 

3.  His  Qualifications  for  *rHE  Ministerial  Work. — These 
were  varied  and  peculiar;  but,  for  the  sake  of  brevity,  we  may 
classify  them  as  natural  and  spiritual. 

Few  men  have  possessed  better  natural  endowments  than  Mr. 
Lee.  Physically  and  mentally,  he  seems  to  have  been  eminently 
fitted  for  the  peculiar  work  to  which,  in  the  order  of  Divine  Provi- 
dence, his  entire  life  was  devoted.  His  constitution  was  robust  and 
strong.  And,  notwithstanding  his  portly  size,  he  was  remarkably 
active,  and  capable  of  great  endurance.  We  find  him  always  ready 
to  go  whei'e  duty  called  him,  regardless  of  climate  or  season ;  and 
never  hear  him  complaining  of  toil  or  fatigue.  History  seldom  pre- 
sents to  our  contemplation  a  moi"e  industrious  evangelist,  a  more 
laborious  pastor,  or  a  more  diligent  Preacher  of  the  word  of  life. 
In  all  these  respects,  his  example  is  eminently  instructive  and  full 
of  encouragement.  Nor  can  we  fail  to  discover  a  combination  of 
singular  mental  qualifications  for  the  extraordinary  circumstances 
in  which  he  was  called  to  fulfil  his  ministry.  An  analysis  of  his 
mind  would  present  it  as  clear,  strong,  and  comprehensive  ;  a  strong 
common  sense,  a  quick  preception,  a  great  power  of  combination,  and 
an  exquisite  sense  of  the  ludicrous.  In  these  elements  originated 
the  wit  that  formed  so  prominent  a  feature  of  his  character  while 
living,  and  is  still  remembered  with  so  much  tenacity,  and  referred 
to  with  so  much  interest  in  hours  of  social  ease  and  freedom  of  in- 
tercourse. And  to  the  same  combination  of  mental  qualities  must 
we  trace  those  attributes  of  zeal  and  usefulness  for  which,  in 
every  period  of  his  Christian  course,  he  was  so  eminently  dis- 
tinguished. His  steady  love  of  truth  ;  his  ready  perception  and 
easy  exposure  of  error  and  false  doctrine;  his  facility  of  rebuke 
or  sympathy,  as  circumstances  demanded  ;  his  life-long  habits  of 
industry  and  perseverance,  seem  to  have  been  first  given,  and  then 
brought  within  circumstances  adapted  to  their  spiritual  develope- 
ment  and  maturity,  for  precisely  such  a  purpose  as  was  served  b} 
the  ministry  of  Mr.  Lee.  Who  that  follows  him  in  his  daily  sacri- 
fices,  trials,  and  oppositions  of  "  unreasonable  and  wicked   men,' 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  611 

in  New  England,  can  fail  to  discover  that  he  was  not  only  emi- 
nently, but  almost  exclusively  endowed  for  the  spread  of  pure 
religion  in  that  land  so  fertile  of  formalism  and  false  doctrine? 
Who  that  follows  him  in  his  rapid  travel  from  place  to  place,  and 
witnesses  his  unflagging  zeal  and  indomitable  energy  and  peise- 
verance,  can  hesitate  to  believe  that  God  raised  him  up,  and  gave 
him  his  rare  qualities  of  mind  and  powers  of  endurance,  for  the  espe- 
cial purpose  of  carrying  the  word  of  the  gospel  to  those  who  were 
in  the  region  and  shadow  of  death  ?  And  yet  we  find  in  his  whole 
evangelical  career  no  hesitation  or  reluctance;  no  shrinking  back 
from  duty;  no  disposition  to  seek  a  less  laborious  field  of  toil. 
Indeed,  he  counted  not  his  life  dear  unto  himself,  so  that  he  mighf. 
testify  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God.  It  was  a  positive  joy  to 
carry  salvation  to  them  that  had  it  not.  When  such  occasions 
offered,  he  "  rejoiced  as  one  that  taketh  great  spoil." 

But  we  may  also  trace  the  developement  of  these  peculiar  phy- 
sical and  mental  qualities,  in  the  formation  of  his  popular  character 
as  an  able  hiinister  of  the  New  Testament.  One  of  his  contem- 
poraries speaks  of  him  "  as  the  best  every-day  Preacher  in  the 
Connection."  Among  so  many  very  excellent  Preachers  as  graced 
the  period  in  which  Mr.  Lee  laboured,  this  is  no  ordinary  praise. 
But  he  rarely  preached  otherwise  than  well.  A  commanding  pre- 
sence, combined  with  a  clear,  strong,  and  musical  voice,  of  great 
reach  and  compass,  and  not  easily  broken,  contributed  very  mate- 
rially to  the  efficiency  of  his  ministry.  And  when  to  these  we 
add  a  mind  endowed  as  his  was,  and  cultivated  by  patient  and 
careful  study  of  the  Scriptures,  we  may  see  the  causes  of  a  popu- 
larity that  reached  to  the  limits  of  the  Church,  and  increased  even 
to  the  close  of  life.  Mr.  Leo  had  no  holiday  sermons,  trimmed 
and  embellished  for  popular  applause,  on  great  public  occasions. 
Preaching  was  to  him  a  divinely  instituted  means  of  saving  souls 
and  he  could  employ  it  for  no  other  purpose.  It  was  no  playthins 
to  please  men's  tastes,  or  gratify  their  imaginations.  The  gospe,. 
was  a  message  from  God,  that,  received  in  meekness  of  faith, 
brought  life  into  the  soul ;  but,  refused  and  rejected,  left  guilt  and 
condemnation  behind  it.  The  possibility  of  its  proving  a  "  savour 
of  death  unto  death'  to  any,  made  him  always  earnest  and  affec- 
tionate ;    literally  persuading  sinners,  even  with  many  tears  and 


512  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

entreaties,  to  be  "  reconciled  to  God."  His  ardent  nature  would 
naturally  excite  a  deep  sympathy  for  those  who  were  ready  to 
perish,  and  stir  up  all  the  energies  of  his  soul,  if  by  any  means 
he  might  bring  them  to  the  knowledge  of  salvation. 

But  these  were  adventitious  elements  of  his  ministr}-.  Importan 
as  mangier  may  be  in  the  estimation  of  popular  taste,  and  as  dis- 
tinguished as  Mr.  Lee  was  for  attractiveness  and  propriety  of  man- 
ner, it  is,  after  all,  to  the  doctrines  he  preached,  and  God's  blessing 
upon  them,  that  we  are  to  look  for  the  causes  of  his  success,  as 
well  as  of  his  general  popularity.  It  is  not  a  sufficient  testimonial 
of  his  character  to  say  he  was  orthodox.  He  was  more  than 
sound  in  doctrine.  He  was  evangelical  in  his  views  of  the  gospel, 
and  in  his  mode  of  presenting  those  views  to  the  people.  His 
texts,  and  the  discourses  founded  upon  them,  were  always  of  a 
peculiarly  practical  character.  If  he  discoursed  of  doctrines  antago- 
nist to  those  of  his  own  faith,  it  was  still  an  evangelical  and  prac- 
tical exposition  of  "  the  truth  which  is  according  to  godliness." 
We  have  illustrations  of  this  in  his  controversial  sermons. 

Sometimes,  it  is  true,  with  the  jvhole  foi'ce  of  his  zeal  for  truth, 
he  would  reason  out  of  the  Scriptures  against  the  "  high  mystery 
of  predestination ;"  and  at  others,  in  the  vehemence  of  his  feelings 
against  its  pernicious  effects  in  hardening  the  heart,  he  would  affirm 
that  God  had  sworn  to  its  falsity  in  declaring  He  had  "  no  plea- 
sure in  the  death  of  a  sinner!"  But  this  was  out  of  his  ordinary 
course  of  proceeding.  He  knew  it  was  the  truth  that  made  the 
people  free — the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus — and  he  preached  it  with  a 
joyous  confidence  as  a  means  of  salvation.  Repentance,  faith  in 
Christ,  the  joy  of  believing,  the  willingness  of  God  to  save,  these 
were  the  subjects  on  which  he  delighted  to  dwell  in  every  place 
and  period  of  his  ministry.  They  were  experimental  verities  to 
his  own  soul ;  and  he  believed  they  were  full  of  comfort  for  all. 
Jn  a  ministry  instituted  for  the  recovery  of  mankind  from  sin,  and 
their  restoration  to  the  favour  of  God,  no  doctrines  should  have 
greater  prominence  than  these.  Based  upon  the  great  doctrine  of 
atonement  by  Jesus  Christ,  and  recognising  every  man  as  inte- 
rested in  that  work  of  redemption,  they  offer  to  all  a  free  and  full 
salvation.  In  a  word,  justification  by  faith,  and  its  concomitant 
doctrines,  were  the  themes  of  a  ministry  that  was  everywhere  so 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  513 

fruitful  of  blessings,  and  especially  in  New  England.  In  the  days 
of  Edwards  this  doctrine  received  a  prominence  that,  despite  of 
"  the  doctrines  of  grace,"  or  of  "  eternal  decrees,"  was  effectual  in  a 
most  gracious  and  extensive  revival  of  religion.  But  it  had  been 
made  to  stand  by  for  a  more  stern  and  speculative  system  of  teach- 
ing, and  all  was  in  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death.  But  God 
had  mercy  upon  the  people,  and  raised  up  and  thrust  out  a  work- 
man whom  no  opposition  could  intimidate;  whose  zeal  always 
"  waxed  valiant  in  fight,"  and  whose  sole  trust  was  in  God  and 
the  truth  and  goodness  of  his  cause.  With  such  resources,  and 
such  energy  of  character,  how  could  he  fail  of  success?  He  did 
succeed.  His  clear  expositions  of  Scripture,  his  felicity  of  illustra- 
ting important  truths,  his  simple  earnestness  of  manner,  and  forci- 
ble eloquence  of  words,  attracted  multitudes  wherever  he  went,  and 
gave  an  impressiveness  to  his  ministry  that  it^was  difficuU  to  resist. 
His  preaching  was  "not  in  the  words  which  man's  wisdom  teach- 
eth,  but  which  the  Holy  Ghost  teacheth  :"  and  hence  the  "  faith" 
of  those  who  were  given  as  seals  to  his  ministry,  did  not  "stand 
in  the  wisdom  of  men,  but  in  the  power  of  God."  The  Societies 
collected  out  of  the  woi-ld  through  his  faithful  labours,  bore  the 
"  image  and  superscription"  of  Christ ;  and  they  were  lights, 
leading,  by  the  truth  of  their  doctrines  and  the  purity  of  their  lives, 
to  the  "fountain  for  sin  and  uncleanness."  These  are  his  wit- 
nesses ;  and,  of  his  "  ripeness  of  knowledge,"  earnest  zeal,  and  com- 
mendable fidelity  to  all  the  demands  of  his  holy  calling,  they  give 
no  uncertam  sound. 

But  in  forming  an  estimate  of  the  qualifications  of  Mr.  Lee  for 
the  work  of  the  ministry,  we  must  not  omit  properties  of  a  sjnrit- 
ual  nature,  not  yet  brought  into  view  with  sufficient  distinctness. 
We  are  not  now  referring  to  his  regeneration,  nor  even  to  his  sub- 
sequent and  life-long  acquaintance  with  God.  These  are  facts  full 
of  beauty  and  strength  in  support  of  any  claim  he  might  put  forth 
for  authority  to  "  do  the  work  of  an  evangelist."  But  as  facts 
merely,  we  have  here  no  need  to  discuss  them.  We  choose  rather, 
and  for  the  sake  of  enlarging  upon  a  topic  that  pressed  itself  upon 
our  thoughts  at  nearly  every  stage  of  the  work  we  arc  bringing  to 
a  close, — we  choose,  even  at  the  risk  of  being  called  fanciful,  to 
consider  his  personal  piety  and  special  call  to  the  ministry,  as  sub 
33 


514  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

ordinate,  not  only  to  the  effectual  working  of  the  Spirit,  but  to  the 
effects,  on  himself  and  his  preaching,  superinduced  by  the  presence 
and  power  of  these  very  facts.  Personal  regeneration  and  a  Divine 
call  are  facts  in  the  experience  of  Mr.  Lee.  But  facts  and  the 
effects  of  facts  are  different  things.  We  are  pleading  for  the  living 
spirit  and  ■pnirer  of  these  facts  in  directing  and  influencing  the 
efforts  put  forth  in  fulfilment  of  his  ministry.  Perhaps  we  may 
present  this  matter  in  a  better  light  by  considering  its  developements 
in  his  character,  and  on  his  labours. 

First.  In  producmg  entire  confidence  in  his  cnon  integrity  of 
heart.  His  eye  was  single.  His  motives,  desires,  feelings,  were 
all  "  perfect,  and  right,  and  pure  and  good."  He  was  assured  of 
this  as  afact.  And  it  was  a  powerful  spring  of  action.  His  heart 
did  not  condemn  him  ;  and  he  had  confidence  toward  God,  and  in 
himself.  Having  no  guile,  he  had  no  misgivings  ;  and  his  soul  was 
not  held  back  from  duty  by  a  secret  fear,  or  gnawing  distrust. 
"All  things"  that  purity  might  desire,  and  integrity  seek  after, 
"  were  possible"  to  this  faith.  Is  it  possible  to  estimate  the  influ- 
ence such  a  sense  of  confidence  exerts  over  one's  actions  and  feel- 
ings ?  Measure  it  by  any  standard,  and  it  stretches  away  beyond 
the  laws  of  investigation,  but  compels  our  submission  as  one  of  the 
elements  of  the  power  by  which  the  world  is  to  be  subdued  to  the 
obedience  of  Christ.  Are  there  not  continual  manifestations  in  the 
life  of  Mr.  Lee,  of  the  presence  of  this  sense  of  self-rectitude,  and 
of  its  power  in  promoting  his  efforts  to  do  good  ?  Do  we  not  per- 
ceive, wherever  he  was,  in  what  work  soever  he  was  engaged,  he 
had  ever  a  sense  of  his  own  unselfish  sincerity  animating  him  to 
duty,  and  really  gracing  its  performance?  Under  the  force  of  this 
principle  of  self-integrity,  difficulties  insurmountable  to  ordinary 
men  fled  at  his  approach,  and  success  and  triumph  hastened  to  meet 
him.  Its  presence  made  hope  brighter,  love  purer,  and  faith 
stronger  ;  and  under  this  spiritual  combination  his  efforts  to  do  good 
■were  more  steadfast,  his  self-sacrificing  obedience  more  cheerfully 
rendered,  and  his  desire  of  success  more  invincible  and  enterprising. 
The  conquest  of  souls  to  Christ  was  an  infallible  consequence.  It 
were  a  violence  of  our  religious  sense  to  anticipate  failure.  Before 
this  view  of  the  subject,  as  a  manifestation  of  spiritual  qualification 
for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  is  rejected  or  ridiculed,  let  the  ques- 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  515 

tion,  as  to  the  force  of  a  sense  of  guilt  and  sinfulness  in  paralyzing 
or  preventing  efforts  to  do  good,  be  considered  and  decided,  and  we 
shall  await  the  award  with  entire  confidence  that  it  will  confirm 
and  strengthen  the  opinions  we  have  stated  above.  So  far,  then, 
as  a  consciousness  of  being  rightly  employed  in  the  right  work  can 
give  strength  to  faith  and  vigour  to  effort — and  it  is  a  most  power- 
ful agent  of  success — Mr.  Lee  had  an  element  of  usefulness  that 
doubt  could  not  weaken,  nor  distrust  paralyze  ;  and  which  waxed 
braver  and  stronger  under  the  pressure  of  obstacles  and  discou- 
ragements.    How  could  he  fail  to  do  good? 

Secondly.  Li  producing  confidence  in  his  efforts  as  specially 
authorized  by  God.  We  have  seen  his  exercises  of  mind  while 
striving  to  settle  the  question  of  being  "truly  called  of  God.'' 
Even  then  he  had  so  secured  our  confidence  in  his  integrity  of 
character,  as  to  satisfy  us  that  selfishness  would  have  no  place  in 
the  decision  he  might  reach.  We  felt  he  was  called  long  before  he 
was  satisfied  as  to  "  the  mind  of  Christ."  But  when  conviction 
did  come  to  his  soul,  it  was  a  life-long  realization  of  God's 
authority  in  him,  and  power  over  him.  He  neither  doubted  as  to 
what  God  would  have  him  to  do,  nor  hesitated  as  ,to  the  doing 
of  it.  It  was  this  ever-present  sense  of  authority  to  act  and  speak 
in  the  name  of  God,  and  "  for  the  promoting  of  His  glory,"  that 
made  his  ministry  a  manifestation  of  power.  Fie  felt  himself  to 
be  "  a  messenger  of  Christ,"  commissioned  to  turn  "  men  from 
darkness  unto  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God.' 
It  was  not  merely  his  duty  to  preach,  but  his  right  by  preaching 
to  save  souls.  In  his  humble  but  strong  view  of  the  office  he  was 
called  to  fill,  he  believed  it  authorized  him  to  say  and  feel,  and  to 
act  under  the  force  of  the  conviction  that,  "  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
is  upon  me,  because  He  hath  anointed  me  to  preach  the  gospel 
to  the  poor;  H'e  hath  sent  me  to  heal  the  broken-hearted,  to  preach 
deliverance  to  the  captives,  and  recovering  of  sight  to  the  blind ; 
to  set  at  liberty  them  that  are  bruised ;  to  preach  the  acceptable 
year  of  the  Lord."  "The  Spirit  of  Christ  which  was  in  him 
did  signify,"  by  all  its  voices  and  impulses,  that  he  was  "  chosen 
and  ordained  to  bring  forth  fruit"  in  the  regeneration  of  souls. 
And  nothing  short  of'the  conversion  of  sinners  could  meet  his 
sense  of  the  "  necessity  that  was  laid  upon  him"  to  preach,  or 


516  THE     LIFE     AND     TIMES     OF 

satisfy  the  demands  of  his  conscience  for  a  fruitfulness  in  the  min 
istry  that  God  had  authorized  him  to  "  seek  and  find,"  to  "  ask 
and  receive."  How  else  coidd  he  '■'■fulfil  the  ministry  he  had 
received  of  the  Lord  Jesus  to  testify  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of 
God  V  Or  how  else  meet  the  demands  of  Divine  expectation  that 
"  counted  him  faithful,  putting  him  into  the  ministry?"  The  com- 
mand was,  "  Go,  work  in  my  vineyard ;"  go,  thrust  in  the  sickle, 
for  the  harvest  of  the  world  is  ripe ;  go  out  into  all  the  earth,  and 
as  ye  go,  preach.  Could  he  hear  such  words  as  these,  and  then 
come  again  without  bringing  sheaves  with  him  ?  •  Then  life  had 
been  a  seed-time  of  tears,  and  he  had  never  known  the  joy  of  har- 
vest. But  he  went,  and  came,  and  his  hands  were  full  of  the 
fruits  that  bless  the  co-labourer  with  God. 

Thirdly.  In  ivoducing  mpreme  confidence  in  the  efficiency  of 
■preaching  to  save  sinners.  The  gospel  was,  in  a  peculiar  sense, 
the  power  of  God.  It  was  a  deposite  of  God's  power  and  grace 
for  salvation  to  them  that  hear  and  believe.  The  gospel,  preached 
in  faith  and  affection,  was  obliged  to  save.  Salvation  was  its  sole 
object ;  and,  as  Mr.  Lee  reasoned  and  believed,  it  must  "  accom- 
plish that  whereunto  it  was  sent."  God's  word  is,  shall.  It 
SHALL  accomplish.  This  was  its  voice  in  the  heart  of  Mr.  Lee ; 
and  he  believed  the  word  that  was  spoken.  His  soul  reposed  upon 
the  Divine  efficiency  of  the  gospel,  as  upon  a  rock.  And  when  he 
preached,  he  felt  that  "  a  dispensation  of  the  gospel"  was  commit- 
ted to  him.  He  not  only  believed  in  it  as  a  system  of  truth  and 
righteousness,  but  believed  it  was  in  his  hands,  as  God's  servant, 
an  instrument  of  salvation — that  through  it,  he  could  save  souls. 
This  conviction  animated  all  his  views  of  his  office,  and  prompted 
obedience  to  all  its  duties.  His  preaching  was  a  declaration  of  his 
purpose  to  be  "  clear  of  the  blood  of  all  men."  "  The  Word  of 
God,  quick  and  powerful,  sharper  than  a  two-edged  sword,"  he 
would  thrust,  by  the  power  of  preaching,  to  the  very  heart  of  sin. 
He  sought  no  other  helps  to  save  souls,  no  persuasives  to  piety, 
but  such  as  were  authorized  by  a  simple  and  supreme  reliance 
upon  "  the  preaching  of  the  cross."  This  was  a  fortress  stronger 
than  "the  munition  of  rocks  ;"  a  magazine  full  of  the  weapons 
of  his  warfare.  He  would  employ  no  other  instrument.  If  this 
did  not  save,  sinners  must  perish,  since  the  gospel  prescribed  no 


THE     REV.     JESSE     LEE.  517 

other  means  of"  saving  souls  from  death.  But  what  a  power  was 
hereby  placed  in  his  hands  !  With  what  zeal  for  God's  glory  did 
he  employ  it ;  and  to  how  many  redeemed  and  rejoicing  souls  was 
it  a  savour  of  life  unto  life  ! 

It  is  in  these  things  we  perceive  the  peculiar  qualifications  for  a 
ministry  always  laborious,  and  ever  fruitful  in  winning  souls  to 
Christ.  If  it  demanded  extraordinary  toils,  it  yielded  extraordinary 
comforts.  If  it  conveyed  the  blessings  of  salvation  to  them  that 
received  it  as  a  message  from  God,  it  left  riches  of  grace  in  the 
heart  of  him  that  "  sowed  precious  seed  beside  all  waters."  Others 
may  have  felt  and  acted  differently,  but  their  views  and  feelings 
were  not  the  standard  by  which  he  measured  his  own  trusts  and 
responsibilities.  To  his  own  Master  he  was  to  stand  or  fall.  He 
was  fully  persuaded  in  his  own  mind  of  his  right  to  preach,  and  ot 
the  power  of  faithful  preaching  in  accomplishing  the  end  for  which 
Christ  died.  And  the  history  of  his  life  gives  its  uniform  testimony 
to- this  fact,  that,  in  his  personal  joj'^  of  salvation,  and  in  fidelity 
"  to  Him  that  appointed  him"  a  messenger  of  Christ,  he  held  "  the 
beginning  of  his  confidence  steadfast  unto  the  end," — linking  the 
first-born  joy  of  forgiveness  with  the  victor-shout  of  his  triumph . 
over  the  last  enemy  of  man. 


THE  END. 


COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY 

0035521473 


BRITTLE  DO  NOT 
PHOTOCOPY 


